A grammar of the classical Arabic language; tr. and compiled from the works of the most approved native or naturalized authorities, with an introduction

5S

A GRAMMAR

OB THE

CLASSICAL ARABIC LANGUAGE,

TRANSLATED AND COMPILED FROM THE WORKS OP THE* MOST
APPROVED NATIVE OR NATURALIZED AUTHORITIES.

BY

MORTIMER SLOPER HOWELL, C.I.E., HON. LL.D. (EoiN.)»

RBTIBED MEJIBEB OP H. M.'s ISDIAX CIVIL SEBTICB,

Ani formerly Metier of I'M: Aiiiiie Society of Bengal and Fello* of He Umvertittfi of Calcutta

and Mlakriad.

under ths Authority oftte Govsrnmintf United Prcvincet.
X AN INTRODUCTION AND FOUR PARTS.

Part IV.— The Common Processes,
FASC. I.

xO

C)

A L L A H A B AD:

PEISTED BY W. C. A.ESI, OFFG. SUPERISTESDESI, OOVEByilBJsT PBE53, U. P,

1911.

NOTICE.

This Fourth Part completes my work. It deals with
ten processes — Imala, Pause, the Oath, Alleviation of
Hamza, Concurrence of Quiescents, Initials of Words,
Auo-mentativeness of Letters, Substitution of Letters,

o

Transformation of the Unsound, and Incorporation — not
one of which, so far as I am aware, has received more
than incidental and brief (not to say scanty) notice in
the Arabic grammars of European authors. I venture,
therefore, to hope that this novel presentment of them
as separate and independent subjects, treated with a
fulness commensurate with their importance, may prove
useful and interesting to students of Arabic grammar.

The Index of References to the Kur'an is entirely
the work of my friend, Mr. G. E. Ward, M. A. (Oxon.),
a retired member of H. M.'s Indian Civil Service, to
whom I am much indebted for this valuable compilation.
And in the preparation of the remaining Indices I have
been ably assisted by Mr. H. J. F. Arnold of the
Theological College, Salisbury.

M. S. HO WELL.
7 March, 1911.

ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS TO ABBREVIATIONS
OF REFERENCES.

At the end of the last prefatory note add

Whenever I say i" Our Master", my meaning is "the leatned
AlMadabighi ", [as to -whom the present writer has no further infor-
mation ;] or, whenever I say "Our Master the Sayyid ", my meaning
is "SBd"; or, whenever I say "AlBa'd", my meaning is "YH"
(Sn. I. 3).

* A, After "printed ia Egypt" insert "in 1288".

AHD. ABU HANIFA Ahmad Ibu Dawud ADDINAWARI, th«
Grammarian, Lexicologist, Arithmetician, Astronomer, Botanist,
and Historian (d. 281 or 282 or before 290), author of the Kitab
anNabdt and the Kitab alAkhbar atTiiccd.

Am. Add

* Also his Exposition of the Evidentiary verses of the Book of
S, cited from extracts printed by Jahn in his Notes on Sibawaihi's
SucL

ANI. The celebrated Hafiz, and the Traditionist of the Age,
ABU NU'AIII Ahmad Ibn 'Abd Allah alMihran! AL!SBAHANI asSufi
(6. 334 or 336, d. 430), author of the ffilgat alAuliyA (Portraiture
of the Saints) and the Tarikh Isfahan (History of Isbahan).

* ANj. The Gloss (c. 1293) of ABD -»NAJA upon the CAj,
printed in Egypt in 1303.

AW. Read "Abu -iKasim 'Aso AL^VARITH Ibn Sufyan Ibn
Jubrun, known as ALHABIB, of the people of Kurtuba, the Lexi-
cologist (6. 317, d. 395), one of the Masters of IAB".

BB. After "Grammarians" add "Lexicologists, Philologists, or
Readers",

Bgh. The Hafiz Muhyi -sSunna, or Rukn adDIn, or ZakI Allah,
Abu Muhamma'l AlHusain Ibn Mas'ud, known as ALFAERA, or
IBN ALFA ERA, ALBAGHAWI (from Bagha or Baghshur, a town in
Khurasan between Marv and Harat), ashShafH, the Jurist, Tradi-
tionist, and Commentator (d. 516, at, or past, 80 years of age),
author of the Masdb'ih asSunna and other works.

^ BE. The Burhan-i-Kati', a Persian Lexicon, by Maulani
Muhammad Husain Tabriz!, printed in Calcutta in 1274.

* CAj. The Commentary (e. 887) of Kh upon the Aj, printed
in Egypt, with the Gloss of ANj, in 1303.

CHd. The celebrated Commentary, entitled the Kafl (c. 654),
on the Hd, by the author of the Text (see Hd below), said by Syt
in the BW to be much quoted by Jrb in his Commentary on the
SH (see II. 1354, 1385, 1552, 1585, 1702, 1713, 1735).

[Syt's remark is applied in HKh. V. 360 (No. 11302) to AlHadl,

a Commentary by the same author on another grammar of his, the

.Mabadlfi-tTasrlf; but it properly belongs to the CHd mentioned

in HKh. VI. 470-1 (No. 14334), as is clear from the description of

the work in the Jrb and BW as "Sharh alHadl " (not Sharh

DAd. The Dlwan alAdab, on Lexicology, by Frb.

DK. The Shaikh allslam Abu-lHasan 'All Ibn 'Umar alBagh-
dadi, known as ADDAEAKUTNI (from Darakutn or Dar alKutn, a
large Ward in Baghdad), the celebrated Hafiz and Shafi'I Jurist
(&. 306, d. 385),

* Dm. For the second paragraph read " Also the Commentary
entitled Ta'llJc alFara'id 'aid, Tasini alFawa'id (c. 820), by the sarat
author upon the Tashll of IM, cited from extracts quoted in the SB,
and latterly from an incomplete MS (copied in 1059) belonging to
the India Office, Whitehall, London."

[This MS (No; 964 of Loth's Catalogue) contains an interesting
passage in folios 8, 6, "The Shaikh TDT mentions, at the end of his
Commentary on the syntactical Hajiblya that IM sat in IH's class,
and learnt from him, and profited by him; but I have not come
upon this statement from any one else, nor do I know whence he
took it, and God best knows the truth of the case". In the MS
folios 8 and 5 are transposed, the proper order being 4, 8, 6, 7, 5, 9.
The "syntactical Hajiblya" is the Kafiya of IH, on which TDT is
said in HKh. V. 17 to have written "a great Commentary, like thet
of R".]

Dn. The Shaikh allslam Abu 'Amr 'Uthman Ibn Sa'Id
alUmawi (their freedman) alKurtubl, known as AnDIsi (from hia
residence at Daniya, a city in Spain, one of the governments of
Balansiya), the Hafiz, Reader, and Traditionist (6. 371, d. 441).

* Dw. After the additions made in Part I, Fasciculus III, and
before "and of Abu Nuwas", insert "of 'Ubaid Allah Ibn Kais
arRukayyat, edited by Rhodokanakis ; of Ma'n Ibn Aus, edited by
Schwartz; of Aus Ibn Hajar, edited by Geyer; of AlKumait Ibn
Zaid alAsadi (his Hashimlyat only) edited by Horovitz, with the
Exposition of Abu Riyash Ahmad Ibn Ibrahim alKaisi, the Philolo-
gist (d. 339) ".

[On Abu Riyash see YR. I. 74.]

FB. The Path alBari, a great Commentary by IHjr upon the
SB.

* Fhr. The Fihrisa (Catalogue) of Books studied by its com-
piler, the Hafiz ABU BASF. Muhammad IBS KHAIE alAmawi (with
Fath of the Hamza) allshbili, the Reader, Grammarian, and Lexico-
logist (6. 502, d. 575 at age of 73), contemporary with IBshk, edital
by Codera and Ribera from a MS written in 712.

[Pupil of IA*b, lAt, JTr, and others. BM- 65 calls hiia " a
Kurtubi", apparently because he conducted the service at the Cathe-
dral of that city from 573 till his death there in 575.]

Fin. The Shaikh Ahmad Ibn Muhammad Ibn 'All ALFAYYUMI,
the Reader and Lexicologist (d. 770), author of ihe Msb,

Frb. Abu Ibrahim Ishak Ibn Ibrahim ALFARABI, the Lexico-
logist and Philologist (d. about 350, under 70, years of age), mater-
nal uncle of Jh.

Frd. ALFARIDI, about whom I have no information.

Hd. The Grammar entitled AlHadl fi-nNahw wa-sSarf, by clzz
adDIn 'Abd AlWahhab Ibn Ibrahim a.lKhazrajI aaZanjam, author
of the OHd.

JAB. The Hafiz of the West, Abu <Umar Ynsuf Ibn 'Abd
Allah, known as IBN 'ABD ALBARR, anNamari (from AnNamir
Ibn Kasjt, a well-known clan) alKurtubi, the Juris,! a.i}d Tradition-
ist, the Doctor of Spain, and the Master of his Age in Tradition and
Memorials of Antiquity (6. 368, tf. 460 or 463, at the age of 95),
{author of the Istl'ab fl Ma'rifat aljLshab.

[Pupil of AW.]

JAs. The Hafiz of Syria, nay, of the World, Thi^at adDm, or
JSujr ftdDIn, Abu-lKasim 'AH Ibn Abi Muhammad AlHasan adDi^
Bjaeh^I asbShafi'i, kuown as IBN 'AslKiR, the Traditionist of Syria
fo hi» time (6. 499, d. 571), author of the History of Damascus.

JAz, The learned Jamal adDm Abu Muhammad AlHusain
Jb» Badr IBS AYYAZ Ibn ^Abd Allah, the Grammarian (d. 681),
Of a Commentary oq the Tasrlf of IM.

The Hafiz Shams adDm Abu-IKhair Muhammad Ibn
Muhammad alKurashl adDimashk! ashShafi'I, known as IBN
I, tie Reader and Traditionist (6. 751, d. 833).

IMH. Ahmad Ibn Muhammad, known as IBS ALMULLA AL*
HALABI (d. about 990), author of a Commentary on the ML,

JDB. The Kadi-lKucJat JALAL ADDis Abu-lFartl 'Abd ArRah
man Ibn 'Umar ALEci-Kiui, the Shafi'I Jurist (6. 763, d. S24).

Jhz, Abu 'Uthman !Amr Iba Bahr alKinani alLaithi (fron:
Laith Ibn Bakr Ibn 'Abd Manat Ibn Kinana Ibn Khuaaima)
alBasri, the celebrated Philologist of the Basri school, and one of
the Masters of the Mu'tazills, known as AiJlHiz, because his eyes
were prominent, and also called ALHADAKI, for the same reasoa-
(d. 255 at AlBasra, over 90 years old).

Kfj. The Shaikh Muhyi-dDIn Abu 'Abd Allah Muhammad
Ibn Sulaiman arRuml AI^KAFIYAJI (so called from the frequency
of his reading and teaching the Kafiya of IH) a!J3anafi, the.
Jurist, Theologian, Commentator, Tradition ;st, Grammarian, Logi-
cian, and Philosopher (6. 788 or 790 or before SOO, d. 879), one of
Syt's Masters.

Kha. Abu-lFadl Muhammad Ibn Ja'far ALKnuzI'r (d. 408).
KIM. The Haflz and Kadi Abu 'Abd Allah AJ.KASIM IBN MA'N
Ibn 'Abd ArRahman alMas'udi alKiifi, the Traditionist (d. 175).

KK. After " Grammarians " add "Lexicologists, Philologists,
or Readers".

Lth. ALLAITH Ibn AlMuzaffar (so named by Az), or Ibn Nasr
(as the author of the KF says in the .Bulgha), or Ibn Rafi' (as others
say), or Ibn AlMuzaflar Ibu Nasr (as in Mr. I. 46), Ibn Sayyar
alLaithi alKhurasani, the Philologist, Lexicologist, and Giammarian,
who was Secretary to the ^areuniicu

* MAZ. The Mukaddimat alAdab, an Arabic-Persian Lexicou,
by Z4 edited by Wetasiein.

* MDh. After «a£foiA*r '* iaseit '* (

( ti )

Mhd. Abu-11 Abbas Ahmad Ibn 'Ammar atTamimi alMahdawi
(originally of AlMahdlya in the territories of Alr£airawan), the
Reader, Grammarian, and Commentator (cJ. 440).

[This is the year given in the BW. The TM (No. 9) has
" about 403", which must be wrong, because IBshk. 89 says that he
entered Spain "about 430", while HKh. II. 380, 384, 488 says, that
he died "after 430".]

Msb. The Glossary entitled ALMISBAH ALMuniR (c. 734), by
Put

SBd. AsSayyid ashSharlf Muhammad Ibn Muhammad alHasa-
m alMaghribi, the denizen of Egypt, alMaliki, known as AsSAYYiD
AI/BULAIDI, the Reader, Commentator, and Grammarian (6.1096,
d. 1176) author of a Gloss on the A.

[Cited by Sn under, the designation of "Our Master the
Sayyid".]

SIM. The Hafiz Abu 'Uthman SA'!D IBN MANSUR alKhurasanl,
resident of Makka, the Traditionist (d. in, or after, 227), author of
the Kitdb asSunan.

SJj. The Sayyid Zain adDIn Abu-lHasan 'All Ibn Muhammad
nlHusaim alJurjani alHanafi, known as ASSAYYID ASHSHARIP nnd
AsSAYYiD ALJuBJANi, the Doctor of the East (6. 740, d, 814 or
816).

* Sn. After " AsSABBAN " insert " (d. 1206) ".

* TSh (as amended in Part I, Fasciculus III). After "Ritter-
Bhausen" add "and latterly from the complete text edited by De
Goeje".

* Tsr (in Part I, Fasciculus III). After "MS" add "and from
a copy of the ed. lithographed in Persia in 1285-6".

* TKhlf. The Tarikh alKhula/A (History of the Khalifas),
by Syt, edited by Lees.

Wkd. The Kadi Abu 'Abd Allah Muhammad Ibn 'Umar Ibn
Wakid ALWIKIDI alAslami alMadam, freedman of the BanA
Hashim, or, as is said, of the Banu Sahm of Aslam, author of works
on the Maghazi (Campaigns) and other subjects (6. 130, d. 206 or
207 or 209).

[He moved from AlMadlna, and settled in Baghdad, where he
servad as Kacll for four years under AlMa'mun, dying in office.]

YH. The Shaikh Jamal adDIn Abu-lMufacldal YUSTTF Ibn
Salim ashShafi'I alKahirl, known as ALHAKAFI, the Philologist (d.
1176), author of a Gloss on the A.

[Pupil of SBd. Cited by Sn under the designation of" AlBa'cJ ".]

YIM. The celebrated Hafiz Abu Zakarly^ YAHY! IBN MA'IN
alMurrl alGhatafani (of the Murra of Ghatafan, their freedman)
alBaghdadl, the Master of Tradition in his time (6. 158, d. 233 at
age of 75, or 77, or 70 and odd, years).

* YK. The Irshad alArlb tZd Ma'rifat alAdlb, commonly
known as the Mu'jam, or TabaJtal, alUdabd, by YAKUT ABR0MI,
also called ALHAUAWZ (see Mk), edited by Margoliouth.

CONTEXT?.

xxm.

CHAPTER XXVI.— THE ^ AXD j* OF PAUSE.

§ 017. Affixed to the <— ^ of the fern, in pause — -a jj^
substituted for the «— ^ of ihe/em. in pause
and continuity.

t^HAPTERfXXVIL— THE PARTICLE OP
DISAPPROVAL.

§ '618. Definition — when affixed — with or without imi-
tation.

§ 619. Its meanings

o

§ 620. Its affixion to the expression mentioned — to ,0 f

£

after the expression.
§ 621. Its position in the sentence

§ -622. Its omission allowable or necessary — retention
of the Tanwin in pause allowable with it — the
8 of ; silence necessary.

CHAPTER XXVHI.— THE PARTICLE OF TRYING
TO REMEMBER.

§ 623. Definition — it is inelegant — when used — how
formed.

§ 624. Lite the augment of disapprobation — but not
followed by the g of silence.

PART IV.— The Common Processes.

CHAPTER I.— COMMON PROCESSES IN
GENERAL.

§ 625. Last part of book — meaning of ''common" —
common processes — exs. — etymology — defini-
tion— conventional applications — syntax exclu-
ded— reason for exclusion.

PAGE.

726-727

728-730

730
730-732

732-733
733

734
735

736-737

XXIV.

CONTENTS.

CHAPTER II.— 1MALA.

§ 626. Common to n. and v. — colloquial meaning —
conventional meaning — an affection of Fatba
with or without J — classification — a dialectic
peculiarity — not practised by Hijazls — but by
TamTm, etc. — variously named — its utility-
employment optional— its causes, preventives,
and preventive of preventives — classification
of causes — enumeration and description — all
reducible to ^ and Kasra — which of the two
stronger — more obviously Kasra.

§ 627. Kasra before j when effective — and when not —
anomalies with » — the ,» disregarded — effect

s II s s *

of disregarding it— ^*a;^ — L-*U*jA —

their anomalousness— no Imala when s is pre-
ceded by Damma.

§ 628. Condition of efficiency in cause of Imala — pron.

s * O ,

I* excepted — J ^ ^ 'J — IM's statement
i * "

of condition — treatment of \ converted from
Tanwln, and of inflectional Kasra.

>0s

§ 629. Final I — its Imala in v. — and in n. — jjl*' 1 ...

§ 630. Intermediate \ —its Imala in v. — dispute as to

cause— and in n. — dispute as to allowability.
§ 631. Imala for consonance

§ 632. Imala prevented by letters of elevation and by
j not pronounced with Kasr — reason for such
prevention — preventives enumerated — effective

PAGE.

738-745

745-747

747-748

748-749
749-751

751
751-756

CONTENTS.

XXV.

in restraining expressed Kasra — and, according
to IM, expressed ^ — but, according to others,
Kasra alone — ^ why added by IM — not
supplied Kasra or ^ — theory that letter of
elevation is not preventive in vs. — criticism on

exs. cited — or in certain vs. —

— condi-

tion of prevention by letter of elevation (1)
preceding J — (2) following ( — letter of eleva-
tion stronger as preventive after than before
! —cause of difference in strength.

§ 633. Letter of elevation treated as preventive when
detached — its position—gar*. — made ineffective
by some — cause not effective when detached —
contrast between detached preventive and
detached cause — language of IM and BD —
objections to it.

§ 634. Conditions of prevention by < — condition of con-
tiguity to I relaxed by some — preventive of
preventive — its contiguity to f — this condition
relaxed by some — )&&> less common than

JUo — J^Ua. .
J*l" -'"

§ 635. Two other causes of Imala- — sueh Imala anoma-

lous

— c'

— Jk» '•** and L_>'J —

i i »

etc.—

§ 636. Properly no Imala in J^^ from reduplicated —

2 i, *

aud

PAGE.

756-758

758-760

760-762

762-763

CONTENTS,

§ G37. Imala for conformity

§ 638. Fatha pronounced with Imala before (1) ) — (2)
^ — conditions and predicaments of such Imala
—(3) « of femininization in pause — quality of
such Imala — s of intensiveness included, but
not s of silence — no Imala of I before 5 — this
exception why inserted by IM — " s ", not s }
" of femininization " why said — dispute as to-
Imala of Fatba before s of silence.

§ 639. Imala peculiar to v. and decl. n. — irregular in

indeel. n., except ^ and ^ — heard in J^ ,

i

s •*

&* , and (__$•> i — some ps. pronounced with
i i

Imala — ^ and s'*=>> — Imala not forbidden in

i '-i

n, accidentally uninfl. — allowable in pret. v,

and excellent in ^^ — reason for not pro-
i

nouncing ps. with Imala — their aplasticity a
reason — Imala in ps. used as proper names —
in letters of monograms prefixed to chapters
of Kur — various reasons given — and in letters
of alphabet.

CHAPTER III. -PAUSE.

§ 640. Definition — criticism — another definition — the
latter preferable — classification — tentative

c ^s^<i*> ef > > a s ^*

pause in e^JU&iJ U«] — in 1)^=^***^ *) — and

> > " ^ & ,

in ^ii:vu«j Jj —kind of pause meant in this
chapter — difference between pausal letter arid

PAGE.

763
763-768

768-771

772-796

CONTENTS.

XXV11.

initial — objects of pause — pause common to n.,
r., and p. — its modes — its predicaments — mean-
ing of " predicaments "— principal modes men-
tioned in IM and Aud— remaining mode there
mentioned — alterations in pause reducible to
seven ^-reduplication virtually included — or to
six — pause with»no alteration — variability of
modes — their inequality in effect — or equality
— their allocation — detailed discussion — word
paused upon — sometimes pronounced with
Tanwm — pause upon word quiescent in final —
upon n pronounced with Tan win, and not /em.

O s

with 5 —most frequent dial.— upon^o \ -

2

dispute about it— upon n. mobile in final —
modes allowed when final is not 5 of femininiza-
ti0n — (1) quiescence— meaning of " mobile "
here— exclusion of final in ace. pronounced
with Tanwin— sense of "quiescence" — its
applicability —its originality and prevalence—
its sign — sometimes a circle — treatment of
Tanwin — reasons for it — and of du. and sound
pi. JHCISC. — (2) Raum— explained — allowable
with all vowels — its allowability with Fatha —
its sign — (3) Ishmam — peculiar to Damma —
explained — its name applied by some to Raum
—alleged to be allowable with Kasra — its sign —
its derivation — its object— question as to
allowability of Raum or Ishmam with the
8 of femiuiui/atiou, the j. of the pi., and the

PAGE.

3TXV111.

CONTENTS.

accidental vowel — reason for disallowance with
the g of femininization — with the /» of the pL —
with the accidental vowel — (4) reduplication —
explained — its object — letter added — sign of
reduplication — its rarity — its dialectic pecul-
iarity — its conditions — extent of its occurrence

in nom., gen., and ace.— and with T)amma,

& s s*
Kasra, or Fatba — U-2& J anomalous— or merely

rare - - reduplication not properly applicable to
ace. pronounced with Tanwln — (5) transfer of
vowel — this also rare — its object — its sign.

§ 641. Its conditions — cases where transfer is not allow-
able — two of these conditions peculiar to n.
whose final is not Hamza — transfer of FatVa —

of Kasra in J}** — dial, of many of the Arabs
•f

in case of n. whose final is Hamza — dials, of
some of Tamlm — their treatment of n. whose
final is not Hamza— dial, of HijiizTs— Hamza
elided by them — not by others — transfer in
nom. and gen. — ess. — in ace. — allowable by
common consent when its final is Hamza —
dispute as to whether transfer is peculiar to
inflectional vowel — Damma transferable from

U ss s " ''

X of pron. — exs. — &&v.c and «u)lS — transfer

to mobile —
single letter.

—pause upon a

PAGE.

796-806-

§ 642. Pause upon Hamza — this letter either lightened
or sounded true — and, in the latter case, made
plain — preceding letter quiescent or mobile —
pause upon Hamza, when preceded by quies-
cent, (1) with elision of its vowel — (2) after
transfer of its vowel to preceding quiescent —
differences between Hamza and other letters in
respect of transfer — cause of transfer — no Raum
or Ishmam with transfer — alliteration some-
times substituted for transfer — in nom., gen.,
and ace. — Raum or Ishmam allowable with alli-
teration— further modes of pause — conversion of
Hamza after (1) elision of its vowel in nom.
and gen., and transfer of its vowel in ace. — (2)

•^r

transfer in all three cases — such conversion not
an alleviation — (3) alliteration — no Raum or
Ishiram with conversion — foregoing modes
applicable when preceding letter is quiescent
— anodes applicable when preceding letter is
mobile — Hamza converted by some of the Arabs
when vowel of preceding letter is Fatha — but
retained when such vowel is Damma or Kasra
— foregoing modes practised by those who
sound Hamza true — modes adopted by those
who alleviate — by people of AlHijaz.

§ 6*43. Unsound n. — pause upon unsound n. whose
penultimate is (1) quiescent — substitution of ^
for double ^ — (2) mobile — expression of ^
of defective when necessary — pause upon

PAGE.
806-813

813-826

"XXX.

•CONSENTS.

defective in ace. — in nom.orgert. — elision of its
^ preferable in MOW. or gen. pronounced with
Tanwm — opinion of S and moderns — but ex-
pression allowable— expression preferable in
now. or gen. not pronounced with Tanwm — but
•elision allowable — argument for expression in
defective pronounced with Tanwin— ^and for
^elision in defective not pronounced with Tanwm
— former argument 'stronger — classification of
defective 'not pronounced with TanwTn —abbre-
viated triptote or diptote — pause upon (1) trip-
'tote pronounced with Tanwm — ! expressed in all
three cases — dispute about this J — analysis of
•opinions upon it — language ojLS — Sf's com-
ment upon it — its meaning explained by B— -
fruit of this dispute — (2) triptote not pro-
nounced with Tanwin, and diptote — their ! re-
tained— dial. tars, of pausal ! — nature of I

£,•»
converted in some of these dials, — 2^. and

l*>, *"'

11^., — Hamza in S^j a subst. for I , not for
Tanwin — conversion of | into Hamza of weak
authority — as also into 3 or ^ — «uch conver-
sion not found in continuity.

§ 644. Final of v. — pause upon v. whose final is (1)
sound — (2) unsound — (a) in ind. and subj. —
final not elided here, but quiescent — (b) in apoc.
and imp. — with g of silence — or without — •

t>A'GB.

826-829

COX TEXTS.

importation of s of silence — this g why so
named — its positions — first position — 5 allow-
able here, not necessary — except in one case —
another case added by lil — remaining positions
to be found in § 648.

§ 645. Elision of final ) and ^5 in terminations of ver-
sicles, and in rhymes — nearing of " terminations
of versicles" — such elision more suitable in ns.
than in ra.— elision of quiescent 5 and .y in ind.

of defective 71.— likened to elision of quiescent

„ *
y) in apoc. of ^ —allowable in terminations

of versicles — and sometimes necessary — and
frequent in rhymes— ^elision in these positions
thus established — ex. in rhyme — elision of
^y of defective n . in continuity — and in termi-
nations of versicles-^in pause necessary — or
allowable— \ not elided in terminations of ver-
sicles, or in rhymes — S's description of reason
for elision of rad. 5 and ^ in rhymes — his
meaning — ! not elided in rhymes — elision of
pronominal 5 and ^ (1) in rhymes— exs.—
pronominal ! not elided — (2) in terminations
of versicles.

§ 646. Pause upon eu of femininization— • <£•> (1) kept

^^ ^s> ^<=» f &,*

in (a) p.— ^ — i^-o; , ci~$ , and e>l»J _

(b) v. — ci> -why kept in p. and v. — pause upon

9*0 s>

***)'* — (c) n., after sound quiescent — (2)

PAGE.

830-836

837-847

IXX11.

CONTENTS.

PAGE.

retained or changed into « in n., after (a)
vowel— (b) unsound quiescent— >o. f. of verbal
i£j of feminization — of nominal jj -—opinion of
S, Fr, IK, and most GG — of Th — Tanwm in
ace. of n. made fern, by g why not converted

into ) — pause with uy preferable in sound pi.
and what resembles it — why preferable — pause-
with u here — as dial, var. or anomaly — dial.

f SO'

t'ara. of uu^i* —its number and pausal form in

each dial.'— opinion of Ks — of GG — of IH—
* '**
«y'l6* mentioned among verbal ns.— opinion of

f
R— ^«4* or ci

9 *>• ft ^o

iajl5 j£. or *$ <f

as proper name— «y^ —

-analysis of this word— -pause
with & preferable in other formations— pause

_?- 0 ^ C " O^ „

with «^y in such as &-»AJ — C^N^JJU .^** —

opinion of IJ — ^y for S sometimes found in

»-•
Codex— ^y*! — pause in such cases — pause

upon 8 how affected by orthography of Codex—

<=^ * * 1«9s

pause with liy in such as &*£w^ — . LS^J I ^
& ^ « ^^* o -•

«-=*^| —sometimes ^1 — pause upon ^'3 —

pause upon ^> when not for femininization.

§ 647. Continuity treated like pause — mostly in poetry—
ex». — sometimes in prose — pausal forms thus
admissible in continuous speech — exs. in prose

*,,e* a ^^c^

and poetry— J-$&- and \***A)] —explained as

847-852

CONTEXTS.

TXXllU

o a,cS

instances of this treatment — *+*&>

unusual quiescence of rhyme-letter — practice

of Hijazia and Tamlmls,

§ €48. Second position of * of silence — interrog. U
governed in gen., and not compounded with
| j _ _ g here necessary or preferable — reason

for this difference — third position— exs. — 8
when not affixed— dispute about its aflmon to
word ending in quasi-inflectional vowel of
uninflectedness — pause upon uninfl. na.— (1)

lj ) or *•> I — this I — 2* ^yx or J^ ^^ —
positions of pause with 1 —(2)

or

mostly *j& and ***> — seldom j* and

of. ^f.

but never j! for ^1 — sometimes only

and

or i , and
-.-it

or

or

this « — pause upon &)& — \ the only quiescent

• >0 *t>f- O'* * sdf-

followed by this ¥ — (4) i_iJU ^ | or
pause upon *— ^ of jpron., masc. or

« «->«^0» ° » »xO« "^

and *i^-/l —(5) o^ and

«x X-X °x>

« and **V;^ — sometimes /J^c and

retention of ^ better than elision — elision in
ace. better than in gen. — practice of some

o>< — •' *)"*• o ex*-

Readers — (6) f**** and ^.7* , j^ftl* and

PAGE.

852-870

xxxiv.

CONTENTS.

f%i , and **-« and *->y& — » in first four

quiescent, and its conj. 3 or ^ omitted — dis-
pute as to whether this 3 or ^ be part of n.—

JO >^^

V in last two also quiescent — &^ and &, ^

>0 >ss'

orig. 3«^* and 3«iy^ — discussion as to whether

conj. after g be part of word— in continuity,
conj. (a) better elided when s is preceded by

s

quiescent — but j of ta not elided— (b) indis-
pensable when & is preceded by mobile — but
sometimes omitted, and « even made quiescent —
in pause, conj . always omitted, and 5 quiescent

•— Raum and Ishmam disallowed by some in

5 of pron., after Damma or Kasra, or —

' 1^5"

allowable, without dispute, after Fatba —
allowed by some after any consonant or vowel -

o I I

(7) SiSfc — K in ^jtf and »«i* — pronounced
with Kasr and conjoined with ^ — never pro-
nounced with Damm — sometimes elided

PAGE.

from 4_5&^a> in continuity, with or without
quiescence of « — always elided in pause, with

<l & S Q (j s *

quiescence of 5 —(8) ^fca. , ^J , an(j ^ t or
L.&L , &TAJ , and t^U —preferably with » f
sometimes without — /• sometimes quiescent in

"

continuity — (9)
with v .

and ^ &* — always

§ 649. Pause upon single ,j of corroboration after (1)
Fat', a — exs. — additional exs. — (2) Damma or
Kasra — this ^ treated like Tanwin — restoration
of 5 of pi. — and of ^ of ind. — practice of Y—
disallowed by S.

CHAPTER TV.— THE OATH.

§ 650. Common to n. and v. — definition — jurative prop.,

(1) verbal — its v. how attached to the sworn-

Jk« » ^
by — quasi- jurative vs. — (2) nominal— *»J ) ^-i

ill XO » »0^

•—5^ J cf*-^ — opinion of S— improbabilities in
it — opinion of KK — their argument — J

»»x

of inception prefixed to j.f*/ — vowel of its

--e J^ ^* " ^f. >cx fi ^^

Hamza— ^( ^»!^| — meaning of &**«) —

*JJ 1 — oath and correl. equivalent to one pi op.
—suppression of (1) the correl. — when indi-
cated by (a) the prop, enclosing or preceding
the oath— this prop, a quasi-compensation for
suppressed correl.— not the correl. itself — (b)
a context following the oath — suppression of
correl. necessary or allowable — (2) the jura-

tive prop. — sometimes because indicated by an

>•'
adv. to the v. of the correl. — ^^ quasi-jura-

tive— sometimes not so— _»i^ also quasi- jurative
—sometimes not so — pronunciation of its final — •
(3) the sworn-by — (4) the oath whose correl.

PAGE.

871-873

874-886

XXXVI.

CONTENTS.

is corroborated by the jj — &*• , etc., used in

G,s

place of oath — and so *> — and expressions
denoting a vow or covenant — object of oath—-
three things involved by it — (1) the oath — (2)
the sworn-to — what part of it is corroborated
by the oath— (3) the sworn-by— not always
God.

§ 651. Liberties taken with oath— (1) suppression of
(a) jurative v.—(b) sworn-by — illustration —
(e) enunc in nominal jurative prop. — this

suppression necessary or allowable — theory of Fr

*"s
— (dj & and Hamza of (^f! — dispute as to

whether elision of its Hamza be a liberty —

A«J>»^ > ill *C > •' Ju«s»^ >

<U 1 fi ] or fi J , and «U } f&> and 4U I f \ or f \

i
—these contractions used only with *U| —

Hamza of ^1 or (^*i\ — (e) ^ of ^ and ^*
—-(f) jurative p. — (2) substitution of «w for

jurative 3 —(3) preference of Fatla over

>

GO^

Damma in y** — dial. vars. of this word —

Qo s 'J ..

only j** used in oath.

§ 652. Oath adjuratory or not — correL (1) of adjura-

V
tory — sometimes headed by '1 or W —or by

o f-

red. (2) \ — sometimes a mandatory enunciation
—(2) of non-adjuratory — four ^s. used to
connect it with oath — these four why chosen —

PAGE.

886-890

891-905

CONTENTS.

XXXTI1.

PAGE.

uJ not used — correl a nominal or verbal prop.,
off. or neg.-— nominal attended, (1) if aft., by

e,

• M or J or both— ^ uncontracted or contracted
— nature of J — wha it is prefixed to — J in
fib&if — (2) if neg., by ^ or * —this U

X C

oj>. or inop. — ' exemptive— or by ^1 —verbal
attended, (1) if a/., (a) when its v. is a pret.,

0 - °«7

by J with or without ** , or by ^ alone— «**>

best — except with aplastic vs. — J alone, or

"' i

i*3 alone, allowable— nature of J prefixed to

correl. separated from oath by condition headed

by jJ — (b) when its r. is an aor., by J with or
without ^ of corroboration — omission of ,j — or
of J — opinions of BB and KK — aor., in sense of
present, allowable as correl. of oath — and then
corroborated by J without ,j — (2) if neg., (a)

when its v. is a pret., by I* or ' — if jpre£. in

' o

sense, by U — if future, by ' or ^1 — f&^ when
its r. is an aor., by l*« or I , the latter with or
without .1 of corroboration— or by ^ — ex. of

J — L* and ,j ^ disallowed by Mb — ^ or j./
not allowable— or very rare— subsidiary J
often prefixed to cond. instrument preceded by
oath — especially if oath be suppressed — neg. p.
allowably suppressed, (1) in correl. of oath,

XXXV111.

CONTEXTS.

from aor. — not from nominal prop., nor from
pret. — (2) otherwise than in correl. of oath,

from j!}i * , etc., and, in poetry, from other
aors. — explanation of apparent suppression of
neg. p. from pret. in correl. of oath — anomaly
said to be involved in it — opinion of IHsh —
of IMH — of B — of Fr — sign of affirmation not
suppressed from aor. — suppressed neg. p.
always J| , not u — I'D" and IUK on suppression
of £ — none of the four ps. suppressed except J.

§ 653. Jurative instruments — fivep*. — preps., but named
"jurative ps. " — (1) <-_> — original jurative j>.
— suppression of v. with it — substitution of
the other four ps. for it — (2) ) — its government

o >

—(3, 4) CD and J — ci> — J —(5) ^ — dis-

>o^

pute as to its origin — not a contraction of ^-^

X l! -<J ) » A»C J./-C SS

or ^l*i — *^1 &* and *U\ l^» and *AJ| ^

10'

— all three vars. said to be contractions of ^*i!

A»« » >

—theory of contraction possible in *JJ| ^»< —

JU A-o ^x

not in f-ti ) ^-^ or *JU ) ^ — since it would

»OX

imply occurrence of tf*-±] in gfcn. or ace. —

u, «C X *^ UJ*«OX ^"

*!•') ij-'* a possible contraction of ^^i^S^i > but

i-a i^c '

not *J^I u>^ — ^^i (• — theories as to their

s S ' S ' s

origin.

PAGE.

905-910

§ 654. Exclusive privileges of L_> — mnemonic verses —
exs of L_J in adjuration — adjuration not an oath

— apparent evidence to contrary —but held by
IM and R to be an oath — language of AH — and
of IJ — lU's definition of oath — exclusion of
what does not admit of being pronounced true or

• false — assertion that adjuration is not an oath —
proofs — his opinion correct — language of IHsh

— correl. of non-adjuratory oath enunciatory,
and of adjuratory oath originative.

| €55. jurative p. sometimes suppressed— then inop.
or op. — L_J (1) suppressed -together with r.—
p. first, then r. — sworn-by governed in (a)
ace. by jurative v. understood — cxa. — or by
(ran*, r. understood — opinion of IS— (b) nom.

'If. s

—(2) understood — like J in *— ^ I *1 and

|ijjl sJ — dispute as to -whether prep. J

^ '^ ' O'

be suppressed here— t-^jJ ) ^ — ace. prefer-

JL *

able — gen. allowable in<JJJ — ex. — and allowed
by KK in other ns. — ncm. necessary in

certain phrases — ace. or nom. allowable in

J^
others— cases allowed in *^f — ex. of all three

cases.

A* ^
§ 656. 5 suppressed with compensation— *U ) la J

' i

\u

— sworn-by then *^| exclasively, and com-
pensation the premonitory U> Or inierrog.

PAGE.
910-915

915-920

920-025

xl.

CONTEXTS.

Hamza — different opinions on ^> — or the dis-
junction of Hamza in ^j — suppressed p. why

s- 01

held to be 5— 13 necessary after *M when
compensation is ^ — this I* transferred from

' Ju -

13 — pronunciations of ^ la — (1) J^k —

Jj -o *• ill S x

1 why not elided— (2) ! ^ —(3) *U I l*> —

(4) &LJ ) U

how parsed by Khl — and

by Akh — sense of interrog. Hamza — •

Jb

treatment of Hamza in *U I on prefix ion of

inlerrog. Hamza — ex. of *« ) • — disjunction of

01

Hamza peculiar to &M ' after c_5 with or with-
out interrog. Hamza — compensation here the

disjunction of Hamza in <&J \ — not the preced-
ing interrog. Hamza — • t— * said to be red.—

proof that the U> , the interrog. Hamza, and

3,
the disjunction of Hamza in &U } are sub&ts. for

jurative p.

§ 657. Nature of ) repeated after jurative 3 — conflict-
ing opinions — which stronger — objection to
it — Z 's reply — HI 's criticism — B 's sugges-
tion— sense of !*M after oath — what governs it
in ace.

PAGE.

925-929

CONTENT?.

xli.

CHAPTER V.-THE ALLEVIATION OF HAMZA.

§ 658. Hamza heavy — produced with difficulty — alle-
viated by some — by most Hijazis, especially
Kuraish — remarks of 'All — but sounded true
by others — by Tam'm and Kais- sounding

true the o. /., and alleviation an improvement

I

—alleviation common to all parts of speech —
its three modes— their evolution — (1) change —
Hamza omitted by Mb from letters of alphabet
— (2) elision - (3) betwixt-and-between — two
kinds of last mode — " strange " kind confined
to certain positions— v Hamza of betwixt-and-
between quiescent or nearly so — not found in
beginning of sentence -condition of alleviation
thr.t Hamza be not inceptive— meaning of
4i inceptive " — inceptive Hamza too light for
alleviation — but sometimes converted into
* — Hamza one or two — if one, quiescent or
mobile — quiescent Hamza preceded only by
mobile — in same word or another — in either
case, quiescent Hamza alleviated by change —
not by betwixt-and-between -nor by elision —
exs. — mobile Hamza — preceded by quiescent
or mobile — predicament of preceding quiescent
— mobile Hamza preceded by quiescent allevi-
ated, (1) when quiescent is a non-coordinative
aug. 5 or ^$ , by conversion — i. e., change —
no other mode possible — its alleviation not

5 ^ r,z ^

obligatory— opinion of S on ^ , <S>y* , and

PAGE.

930-987

CONTEXTS,

PAQE,

* )V — and of IH — (2) when quiescent is I , by
well-known betwixt-and-between— elision and
change disallowed, and strange betwixt-and-
between impossible — (3) when quiescent is a
sound letter, or a rad. ) or - , or a coordina^
iive aug. 5 or ,_$• , by elision after transfer
of vowel to quiescent — not by betwixt-and-

ftas > c^s > ° s'

between or change — j' ^ — ^j*; and ^'5"*° ,

) 0' ^ > <l" f> ^ s «» S *•

and t^-~W-=»- and l-^*y* - - * | ' *•* and ^ L5 —

ssf-°

• eonjug. of ^^ ! — ezs. of alleviation where

quiescent is not in same word as Hamza —

S " S '

^^ and ^*» — alleviation obligatory in caf. of
ss 't- >

-»j , and of prct.. ^) \ and aor. ^yi — i, e., in

-f s " a ,f.

certain derive, of ,_jl; — (-=^; I — and fre-

0 s- Ofo

quent in cat. of L)*" — more so in J^ I than in

C£0

; ^ I — cause of its frequency — consequent

elision of conj. Hamza — iJ*"! — distinguished

from j<=J | — explanation of mode of pausing
upon final mobile Hamza — no explanation
needed for quiescent Hamza — two methods of
pausing upon final mobile Hamza — the first
explained in chapter on Pause — the second
begun by alleviating Hamza — modes of alleviat-
ing, und then pausing, when Hamza is (1)
not preceded by | — (2) preceded by I — Hamza

CONTENTS.

xliii.

PAGE.

usually converted into I in latter case — treat-
ment of the two ! s — and of ace. pronounced
with Tanwm — mobile Hamza continued — of
nine kinds when preceded by mobile — whether
in same word or not — regular mode of allevia-
tion — this mode impossible in two kinds — these
kinds alleviated by conversion — \vnd remaining
seven by softening with well-known betwixt-
and- bet ween — meaning of "sof toning" —
Hamza not softened when preceded by quies-
cent — softened Hamza held by KK to be
quiescent — but proved by S to be mobile —
opinion of Akh on two of the seven kinds —
another opinion on these two — reason for latter
opinion — no dispute as to remaining five kinds — •
Hamza sometimes changed into ! or quiescent
} or ^y — this change confined to hearsay —

G s o

.^ — but regular in metric exigencv — *zs.

of it not explicable as dial, vars. — e^

J'^J , and ijk^d or yjl •)'-•*&> said to be dial.

vars,

1; for ^jj cited by S at end of

" *

verse as ex, of this change — but not really so _ •

'« ^ ^0 .

though in continuity J*>\<)\ for ^V ^ould
be — this change restricted' to case where Hamza
and preceding mobile are both pronounced with
Fatb, r)amm, or Kasr, respectively — 3 or ^5

xliv.

CONTENTS.

PAGE,

quiescent when thus substituted for Hamza —
cases where this change is not allowable — •

anomalies in connection with initial Hamza — •

o ^ -- *,-e

irregular elision of Hamza in ^^ and *-=*^!

s Q" « --

or ••=-:>) ij1* — elision of Hamza sometimes
avoided by transposition.

§ 659. /;/)/'. of r. whose" i-J is Hamza quiescent in aor. —
. • > of o '

jvi- , ^j5 , and y* — their rad. Hamza elided,

and conj. Hamza then dispensed with — their
measure — elision obligatory in «i^- and ^ >

O) ° J 5 « > 5

not in y* — • 4^5! and J^jl not said, but

05 O > >

*** or j-»jj — regular form of these three imps. — •
irregular form always used in ^^\ and J^l —

but either allowed in y*] — i. e., when incep-
tive— • in interior of sentence retention of
Hamza more frequent — but elision allowable —
this subject why discussed here.

§ 660. Transfer of vowel from initial mobile Hamza to

preceding J of art. — y2^' I — )AaaM with
co»J. Hamza expressed — J being construc-

)*• o "

tively quiescent — y+sd \vith conj. Hamza

* s 0 * *

elided — J being actually mobile — j*:sJ ) more
frequent than^*»' — )!*****! and ^U*L»fj treated
like y*^- ^1 — »*sx! ..)<• and j*sal' or **3ai y«

956-958

958-963

CONTENTS.

xlv.

and 7~»J ,j* — ^ c»-» and

s ' '0 ) ' <1 -

and ^^ — Lj^vL* — ;*3^l

explanation of second J — (j^yJ ^v* and

> «- '•

and l —

allowed by IH — comparison between

0 " * '

ij^" , and J5 in respect of retention or elision

o>

of con/. Hamza — ij^ how relevant here for
comparison.

§ 661. Two Hamzas combined — in one word or two —
when in one word, alleviation necessary — only
second Hamza changed — their quiescence or
mobility — if first mobile, and second quiescent,
then second changed into (1) ! after Fi

j*j I 1st pers. sing, of aor. tubj. from j;\-' —

^o( a mispronunciation — ))*l aor. »JXJ allowed
bv some— but disallowed in KF — (2) ^ after

C ^o O

Kasra — ftfb* — ^^\ — (3) 3 after Damma —

" £ " "

,£*>)] — if first quiescent, and second mobile,
which never occurs in position of «-J , then, (1)
in position of £ , first incorporated into second
— (2) in position of J , second changed into ^

— ^^5 — incorporation why not adopted here —
^ I f — if both mobile, then second changed, (1)

PAGE.

963-386

*ivi.

CONTENTS.

if final, Or non-final but pronounced with Kasr;
into ^j (2) if non-final and pronounced
with Damm, into ; — (3) if non-final and pro-
nounced with Fath, into 3 if first be pronounced
with Fath or Damm, and into - if first be
pronounced with Kasr — thus second mobile'
Hamza either final or not — -final of three sorts,
and non-final of nine — -final changed into «
in all three sorts — non-final into ^ in four,
and j in five sorts — exs. of (1) final — (2) non-
final pronounced with (a) Kasr — prescribed

Gs f. 8 , 8- ~z

action necessary — &*i) pi. of j»M — not *•*•!

•= — &*d\ in IX. 1*2 — or &••*$ \ — its second Hamza
converted into - or sounded true— how pro-
nounced by Readers — softening or sounding
true allowed in reading the Kur, but not con-
version into ^ — two former pronunciations

r! i, f-

not peculiar to &>•*> \ — conversion best accord-
ing to GG — (b) Damm — (c) Fatb, when first is
pronounced with (a) Fat'j or Damm — pi. and

I ) x^ >. __ ;

dim. of <• <^i — doubt as to whether ^^) be Arabic

— (b) Kasr — opinion of Akh on two of the nine
F" & & <J & 2> 5'

sorts — i£i\ or ^ — pi or ft* —-second

changed, or sounded true, when first is aoristic

— even if second be pronounced with Fath —
this sounding true regular in five vs. — but
change necessary when first is not aoristic —

PAGE.

CONTESTS.

doctrine of GG thr,t second must be converted

f ~*
— 5':x on? ^» l-f —Its second Hamza not put

betwixt and between— 5 ^ not a case of two

Hamzas according to Khl — V^ a case of
two Hamzas according to S — and therefore
mentioned here by IH— but not according to
KIT — opinion of S approved— occurrence of
Eounding true and softening — interpolation of
I between the two Hamzas — no conversion
when Hamzas are separated by original I —
alleviation preventable by interpolated 1 —
and therefore prevented by existing f — combi-
nation of two separate Hamzas ineffective in

» ~.''
causing alleviation — \^-> ' ••> —Hamza of

9 '» > **• > <-i

JJ«*?t elided in cat. of .y^I — o.f. of *»>) —

<

elision adopted here instead of conversion— and
extended to its variations — Hamza converted

into ^y pronounced with Fath in eat. of ttla^

— and b'k^ —whether word contain two
Hamzas or one— treatment of more than two
consecutive Hamzas — predicament of two
Hamzas combined in two words, if first Hamza
be (1) inceptive — first not alleviatad— mode
of alleviating second— interpolation of ! —
exi. — treatment of two Hamzas after entrv of
1 — irjatment of con/. Hamza after intcrrog.

PAGE.

xlviii.

CONTEXTS.

PAGE,

Hamza — (2) not inceptive — unusual to sound
two consecutive Hamzas true — treatment of
two Hamzas if both be mobile — mode of alle-
viating (aj first &lone—^(b) second alone — e.r. —
(c) one of two Hamzas whose vowels are of
the same kind — (d) both Hamzas together.

§ 662. Treatment of two Hamzas (1) if first be quies-
cent—additional method transmitted by AZ —
mode of alleviating (a) first alone— (b) second
alone— (c) both together — (2) if second be
quiescent — (3) if both be quiescent.

CHAPTER VI.— THE CONCURRENCE OF TWO

QUIESCENTS.

§ 663. Common to n., v., and;). — (1) impossible — i.e.,
when first is a sound letter — two quiescents
then often supposed to concur — explanation of
euch concurrence — and of supposed quiescent
at beginning of sentence — Kasra naturally
employed as means for removing difficulty of
articulating quiescent — instances of its employ-
ment— (2) possible, though heavy, when first
is a letter of softness — why possible with
unsound letters — lightest when first is ] — less
light when first is 3 or ,c preceded by Damma
or Kasra, respectively — least light when first
is ) or ^ preceded by Fatha — last combination

Q&° *> As*. i,.f

peculiar to dim. — &^i)^- — iJve ! and £3 I —
incorporation or pause prescribed for second

986-987

988-1024

CONTEXTS.

'

quiescent — pause constitutional or accidental —
concurrence of two quiescents pardonable (1)
in pause — concurrence why allowable hera —
not real unless first be a letter of softness —
when pardonable in continuous speech — (2) in
incorporated letter preceded by letter of soic-
cese, provided that both be in one word — mean-
ing of " ie'uer of softness " and " letter of
prolongation " — ! a letter of prolongation —
3 and ^ !ett2rs of softness or prolongation, oi1
neither — these letters loosely termed " letters
of prolongation and softness " — concurrence
why allowable here — concurrence of three
quies cents — of four — (3) in n*. uninfl. from
want of construction — not from existence of
preventive of inflection — theory that quiescence
of their finals, even in continuity, is pausal—
classification of such ns, — concurrence why
allowable here — reason for quiescence of their
finals — opinion of Z — of R — predicament of
pr.-r.e how far made applicable to them^—

>-J and

,.

' —

disallowed by

Mz — Ishmam allowed by S in now. of n. acci-
dentally, not constitutionally, quiescent in final
— but disallowed by Akh — Ishmam allowable

in prc. 7?. — *

about **J| »t-J i

— Fat'- of the f — dispute

) ,.*-) ) — (4)wordsthat
begin wlthc^jy. Hamza pi-onounc3d with Fi.t .

PAGE.

CONTEXTS.

and are preceded by interrog. Hamza — this
combination found in two cases — concvrrancs
•why permitted here — cotij. Hamza not elided —
but converted or softened — conversion more
appropriate — bat productive of irregular con-
currence— I converted from Hamza why not

UJ i"O * f **& "C

elided— (5) in such as & \ ^ $ and *U I ^ f —
combination of two quiescents optional here,
necessary in preceding cases — concurrence of
two quiescents not pardonable in other cases —

* «•* — '<•'

ijUaxi I Uuiv anomalous — this remark prema-
ture here — first quiescent either a letter of
prolongation or not — if first be a letter of pro-
longation, then (1) second is mobilized if

elision of first would lead to confusion —
* •> * , •* * « '

j.j'-.L-.j t ^j-^e , and cj**!-*J — (2) first is

^ + ' + '

elided if its elision do not lead to confusion —
concurrence avoided by elision or mobilization
of first rather than second — letter of prolonga-
tion not mobilized when 5 or ^ — nor when

fi >«• > o 6

] — elided in jj;* I and ^* ^ — but not in

* " .

^l> *b\ — J of apoc, and imp. in defective v.

how traated upon affmon of nom. prons.—vrhj

* . O X -O

not converted into ] in ^;' and -iA^ — elided ~

o * o •" " »^o

of i—^, and elided J of l}-^) and O-£=M , how
upon mobilization of «-J, j, and ^j,

PAGE.

CONTENTS.

1L

• > , •

respectively — J why treated differently in

& * c *.' .'

and c,»*-2^! from * in ^'^ — I in

why not elided — vowel of J in ^'^ •>
x s, x x „..

j and '^ ; as also in ^^s' and

, quasi- original — and permanent — hence
retnrn of their f s inevitable — J s why retained

6' >*> 6 >• - x>«»

*° c??}5' » c/'53*^ ' ^^^ ^5)* ^ — Sr*t quiescent
why convei-ted iiito ) or ,_5, and mobilized, in

'^ '" "*f. X-* »

!;;* and ^-; , ^'^ ) and o,Ui^ —elided J of

'• and •£•»;* not restored in U •* and >*«*j —
its restoration allowed by some— if first
quiescent be not a letter of prolongation, then
it is mobilized — reason for its mobilization —

0 » X

except (1) single corrob. ,j — (2) c of .o^J —
but not j of C>CJ {) — (3) Tanwln of proper
name qualified by ^>\ pre. to proper name —
elision of Tanwln, on account of concurrence
of two quiescents, anomalous in other cases —

B»x

~" c of deter-
mination mobilized with Kasr whan prefixed
to conj. Hamza — transfer of vowel from COHJ.
Eamza to preceding- quiescent — exs. with Fatba
— and Kasra — and Damma — transfer dis-
approved — second quiescent mobilized (1) when

PAGE.

lii.

CONTENTS.

mobilization of first is avoided for alleviation —

JjMfrjj ) 5-^ (*' 5 and ^J — second then pro-
nounced with Fat!;, not Kusr — Damm not used,
with some exceptions, for aveiting cbncturrence
of two quiescerits— iucoi'porciioTi practised by
some in apoc. and in>p. of I'eduplicatad v. —

c . • 6

omitted by all in <J^-i \ when a ?'. of wonder —

(2) sometimes when second is final of uninfl,

- L f- ' as > <• s os--

word — »d I , >— «i? , and *^H£». — £lxj I10t a

case in point — opinion of Z — its refutation.

§ G64. General rule for mobilization in concurrence of
two quiescent^ — original vowel Kasra — reasons
for choosing it — variations from it — (1)
Damma necessary in (a) j* of pi. — vowel of
this f after (a) Kaf ra on s — (6) Damma on

o >

any latter — (b) ^- — Damma here not neces-

> u -•
sary, but usual — (c) ^^ — [2) Fa; ha prefer-

able in *AJ j j»ft*) \ — Kasra not accepted by

5il »o ' — —

Readers — question whether <^ j |»i*J I is

* - •
relevant here — Fat\a*on final of v. in -^1

PAGB.

.

v*-^*' — ,3) Pamma allowable on first

quiescent when second is followed by original
I) ..mma in sama word — lot when I) ,mmii
after second is accidental, or in another wor J —
— reason for disallowance in latter catc —

102-1—1039

CONTESTS.

liii.

PAGE.

Kasra allowable in all of this — Damma not

5-0 ^ >

approved by Mb after Kasra — i_j^ ' i^'-:"

„* = < » *j

J^i 1 *> — any vowel allowed by IJ in f of •*

*•<> s <*-a ss *

here— x*sJ i £*>-! — (4) Damma preferable in
(a) 3 of pron. of pi., after Fat a, in faj
J..A ) '^^.1 — reason lor Darama according to

Khl — and to ethers — ('>) ^*^-^ — FO-
explanation of Damma here — b< 5 of /-7.y
after Fatla, in explicit n. — in ot-ier cases 3
pronounced with Kasr after Fat a — ) of pi.

Qs

Bometimes pronounced wiuh. Kasr — and ; of >'

"&•

and 3* with Damm — ^ of pron. pronounced

with Kasr aftar Fat '.a — and similarly ^ of pi.

> « ^
in explicit TJ. — (c) ei-vp*. — (5) Damma or

£• i*-

Fat' a allowable, besides Kasra, in ^; and - ji—

Kasra prefeiTed in *?»M -) — Fat', a sometimes
found — Damma rarely — all of this applicable
when aor. is pronounced with Damm of j —
Kasra or Fat'. a allowable when aor. is pro-
nounced with Fat i or Kasr — three methods of
mobilizing second quiescent in such imps, and
opocs. — (a) Fat',. — (b) alliteration — (/•) Kasr

Z>'

— I»JU> — Kasra adopted by most in apoc. or imp.
before quiescent — Fat', a by some — Damma br
none — IH and Jrb mistaken in allowing it —

Wr.

CONTESTS.

(6) Fat' a necessary before fern. pron. I* — and

»
Bamma before masc. pron. * — Kasra, in latter

position, a weak dial. var. — Fat. a considered
evroneous — reason for Damma — this vowel
chastest here- Kasra explicable — Fat!?a not
forbidden by analogy — Fatha necessary in jj

o

of ($* before art.

§ 665. Pardonable concurrence of two quiescents
disliked by some Arabs — first quiescent there-
fore mobilized in two cases — (1) where second is
quiescent on account of pause, and first not' a
letter of softness — vowel of first when second is
* of masc. — (2) where second is incorporated,
and first an \ — exs. of this case not accepted
by Mz as precedents — opinion of Z and IH
on reason for conversion of ) into Hamza pro-
nounced with Fath — alternative theory — vowel
of Hamza if o. /. of ) b3 mobile — j or ^ not
converted into Himza — reason for not altering
) — modes of avoiding concurrence of two

u, J }H*

quiescents in ^'jj** ^ •
§ 666. Vowel of final in (1) &• , (a) before J of art.

iTL,

— Falhi not caused by transfer from con;'.
Ht.mza — opinion of Kt — (b) before any

other qi-iascant — Fatha sometimes used in

*»»
latter case — uid Kasra in forms: — (2) ^il

PAGE.

1039—1043

1043-1046

and i— **> — (3) Li-vjaw — reasons for Damma

and Kasra here — (4) ^ — Damma bad —
feebly explained — and, if correct, restricted
to certain positions — Fatha not allowable.

CHAPTER VII.— THE PREDICAMENT OF
THE INITIALS OF WORDS.

§ 667. Common to n., v., and p. — one begins with mobile,
and pauses upon quiescent — inceptive letter
mobile — proof of this — beginning with quies-
cent allowed by some — answer to their argu-
ment — such beginning said to occur in Persian
— explanation of this occurrence — pausing upon
mobile not impossible — meaning of " pausing "
here — initials of words generally mobile —
sometimes quiescent — eon/. Hamza then need-
ed — quiescence of initial found in (1) n*., (a)
non-inf. — (b) inf. — initial of these inf. ns. why
quiescent — their formations — incorporative
quiescence of initial in inf. »s. on measure of

6 > ^

JrU;_(2) Wp> (a) prei. an(j {mp in"tv?_ Of
inf. ns. before mentioned — (b) imp. of 2nd pers.
in unaugmented tril. sound in «-J and « — (3)
ps., J and f of art. — quiescence of initial gener-
ally found in rs. and inf. ns. — not in pure ns.,
except ten irregular ns. — nor in j>s., except J
and f of art. — Hamza in these ten ns. a com-
pensation for actual or virtual elision of J —

8

PAGE.

1047—1066

IvL

CONTENTS,

PAGE,

not found in all trils. whose J is elided —
why prefixed to these ns. — finals not actually

elided in **•>] , yy^ , and t»j^»! — but virtually

" *

9>o , ?• ' ° B'°

in I**'! and 37*! — actually in /»w| if ,» be con-

I X" * X x- '

sidered cmgr. — and virtually in ^*i' also — o./.

Go 80

of (1) ^ — proof of Fath of (a) its cJ — ^
— (b) its £ — evolution from o.f. — elided J — no
evidence in Sjij — opinion of Zj — (2) &*] —

9 >o +•

(3) |»*i) — not to be copied — its f — (4) ^UJj
— evolution — (5) ^^\ — (6, 7) ^y*\ and *\if\

— J not elided from ^<+\ — or ^1^*1 — their
evolution — conj. Hamza why combined with

9o '<> %.>o S *

J — -/ems. of tfi\ > i*f&»l , and )y*\ — (8) <**") ,

' ' ' s s

according to (a) BB — vowel of ^f in o. /.

Sc>

— derivation — measure —evolution — ^ — (b)
KK — evolution — objections to their opinion —

9 •

BB's opinion preferable — (9) t-^**-! — evolu-
tion— dial. vars. — proof of Fath of <— > and £

in o.f. — (10) &+* I — held by BB to be sing.
— Hamza why prefixed — dial.vars. — vowel of
,• — language of BD — two more dial. vars. —
modification in vowel of <• — total number
fourteen — twenty-two in FB and KF — conj.

COSIEST?,

Ivii.

PAGE.

Hamza in these ten ns, a compensation for
actual, imaginary, or potential elision of J —

c ^

Hamza in their dui, — Hamza of J I — accord-
ing to S, aug. — but, according to Khi, rod, —

O X

and orig. ditj, — opinion of DI — - f — these
initials quiescent — and therefore preceded by
mobile aug, Hamzas in inceptive positions — •
impracticability of beginning with quiescent
not peculiar to Arabic,

§ 668, These Hamzas named " con/." — initial Hamzas
disj. and conj. — also called udMJ*vat& con/.
Js" — disj, Hamza — why so named — conj.
Hamza -why so named — definition of conj.
Hamza — and of disj. — conj. Hamza orig. a
Hamza — possibly an t — always prosthetic — its
property — not expressed in interior of sentence,
except by poetic license — how defined by IH.sh
and Fk — dispute about cause of its name
" conj. Hamza" — causes variously assigned — its

positions — prefixed to n., v., and p. — not found

»*x "
in (1) aor. — f<& — (2) p. other than deter-

O" 1 '

minative or red JJ — with determinative /• 1 and

e ^ o^

conjunct Jf — but conjunct J \ properly a n. —

e"

Khi on Hamza of Jl — (3) tril. or numerically
quad. pret. — but found in quin, or sex. pret —
and in their imps. — and in imp. of tril. whose
aor. has its second letter literally quiescent —

1066-1079

Iviii.

CONTENTH.

(4) n. otlier than (a) inf. ns. of quin. and sex.
v. — formula for them — (b) ten ns. mentioned

c.- >0^ ;e^

in § 667 — with conjunct Jj and fit — ^

9>o

as worthy of separate mention as /»•*•;! , — dis-
tinction between them possible — but immaterial

>x o"

— l»! } not specified here — /•! , dial. var. of
• ^

J ) > should be mentioned — rule in case of

O X

doubt — conjunct J j —conj. Hamza why put

— dispensed with when quiescent initial becomes

mobile —

for

| —but *sJ ) , rather

than j-sa , for j-*=^J ) — dispute among BB
as to whether conj. Hamza be orig. quiescent
or mobile — opinion of majority — and of S — its
vowel, according to latter opinion — and to
former — opinion of BB — and of KK — objection
to latter — rules for determining vowel — (1)

FatVa necessary in u ] — (2) Damma neces-
sary in (a) pret . pass. — (6) imp. of tril. when
such imp. is orig. pronounced with Damm of
£ — Kasra sometimes found before original
JDamma — causes of these two vars. — Kasra
said to be corrupt — (3) Damma preponderant
over Kasra in 2nd pers. sing. fern, of imp. of
tril. when Damma of ^ is accidentally replaced
by Kasra — opinion of F on Ishmam of first
and third letters here — and of IM — (4) Fatba

PAGE.

CONTEXTS.

Itt.

preponderant over Kasra in ^J I and *i ] —

G C5

(5) Kasra prepondei-ant over Damma in f»~]
— (6) Damma, Kasra, or Ishmam allowable in

^ ^ a ^ *•

pa«?. of such prets. as £&*• j and ^&» ] —
(7) Kasra necessary in remaining cases — vowels
allowable on sound or quasi -sound quiescent
final before quiescent initial which, at begin-
ning of sentence, would be preceded by conj .
Hamza pronounced with Pamm — exs. — mean-
ing of " quasi-sound ".

§ 669. Expression of conj. Hamza, in interior of
sentence, a gross solecism — except in poetry —
elision necessary, in case of choice, except after
pause or interruption — stop at beginning of

) o • ,- is to o s

hemistich — *•*$ ) , .J.2la.:3 > etc., not said —
£ &

" '*0 - ^Z

^.viAjI) a poetic license — (**«'t at beginning
of second hemistich — Hamza of art., after
interrog. Hamza, not elided, but (1) converted
into ) — and thus retained, though in modified
form — contrary to general rule — (2) softened
betwixt and between — this treatment extended
to every con/. Hamza pronounced with Fath —
change into I the only method mentioned by
F and many — dispute about this ] — softening
agreeable with analogy — used by Readers,
though less approved — easy in comparison with
change — no difference here between Hamzas

PAGE.

10T9.1085

Ix.

CONTENTS.

of J 1 and ^*i) — txs. — both methods used
among the Seven — conj. Hamza not elided
when pronounced with Fat!;, as when pro-
nounced with Kasr or Damm — nor sounded
true.

'•> '

§ 670. * of )£> and ^5* , when preceded by 5 or i— > , or

by J of inception, often quiescent — sometimes
mobile — similarly imp. \J with 5 and *— > —
quiescence accidental, but elegant, in s — and

so « sof ' oso a>

in imp. J — )*> I and ^ ) , and ])"&>} f> -

'° <6 > ° *

5* i^i ^ \ — absence of conj. Hamza before
these initials how explained by IH — his mean-
ing— objections to his theory — what he ought

to say — initials here why assimilated to medials

^ " E ,. " -e.
— comparative frequency of j* ] and ^* ] ,

*°" ' »x -"-- xO/- S6" ^0^

j»; and ^j , ^ and O«J , yj and ^^ -

quiescence allowable in imp. J — not in J of

°'s *'.

LJ> — quiescence of 5 after pi — and of imp.

50x«s>C3 Go^«J G e „«,

J — \y^^ f* analogous to ^A*A^ and ^*zZ***

>oa>«S Go^o>

— j* (J*i (j I inelegant, and u^aXi* superior
to it — quiescence an accidental alleviation —
and mobilization the o. /. — words of S.

CHAPTER VIII.— THE AUGMENTATIYENESS
OF LETTERS.

§ 671. Common to n. and v. — no augmentation in pe. —

PAGE.

1085-1090

1091-1115

CONTEXTS.

hd,

meaning of augmentation — this process coordi-
native or non-coordinative — meaning of coor-

Ss0'

dinative augmentation — ii^*» coordinated —

S^°^ s -••€ s mf ' ' '

but not Jw&* — nor t)*» ! , J*J and iJ*^ —
meaning of coordination — its use — effect of
coordinative augment upon meaning — augs.
not coordir/ative when regularly importing a
particular meaning — causes of augmentation —
(1) indication of meaning — (2) coordination —

'*«""
IM 's definition of it — y j£J f — (3) prolongation

— (4) compensation — (5) magnification of
sense, and multiplication of letter — (6) making
articulation possible — (7) making the vowel
plain, or \ completely plain — letters pf augmen-
tation, or aug. letters, with their mnemonic
combinations — best of such combinations —
meaning of " letters of augmentation" — re-
duplicative augment, coordinative or non-
coordinative — non-reduplicative coordinative
augment — aug. repetitive or non-repetitive —
repetitive aug. — its condition — repetition (a)
of two out of three rads. — opinion of IM on

0^0-- G -o^ G'0~

^«.a»*^ and ij**^}"* — of KK on ^^sa-^

— (b) of <— 5 , or of ^ separated from its dupli-
cate by a rarf. — (c) of two letters to form a
quad., (1) if its third be not omissible — opinion
of Khl and KK — (2) if its third be omissible —
opinion of KK — of Zj — of rest of BB — opinion

PAGE,

CONTEN'fg.

of KK preferred by BD — non- repetitive aug: —

•|j£ in (j^Cx,*^ ) — » omitted by Mb from
letters of augmentation — these ten letters why
peculiar to augmentation — j , ^ » and ) —
remaining seven letters — measurement or

exemplification — its use — jj*$ constituted as
measure — its crude-form, not its actual con;
formation, here intended — rads. how represented
in measure — this representation explained — :
exs. with three rads. — and with more — mea-
surement of tril. agreed upon — but of non-tril.
disputsd between BB and KK — three opinions
among KK — thus four measures possible for

— aug P. h*ow represented in measure —
representation of repetitive aug. disputed —
aug. when repetitive, and when not — incor-
poration or conversion in measured not to be
reproduced in measure — but transfer or elision
to be reproduced — some words not measurable —
IM 's definitions of rad. and aug. — his defini-

- °

tions (1) explained and exemplified —

— (2) criticized — neither definition

inclusive or exclusive — accurate formula for
recognizing aug. — (3) defended by IUK — im-
proved definition of aug. — indications of aug-
mentativeness — conditions of augmentation —

2 AGE;

•COXIEST-,

liiii.

these letters previously discussed in Parts I
and II — what remains to be mentioned here.
| €72. Hamza judged to be (1) aug., when initial and
followed by three rads. — why so judged — such
augnaentativeness disputed in words whose
derivation is unknown — exceptional cases,
where Hamza is rad. , necessarily — or allowably

§ C73.

— z^i \ and j^J ] — language of IY and DI —

J9; 1 — JJ7j —J*]\— (2) rad-, (a) when
initial but followed by too rade., or by four —
(b) when non- initial, unless irresistibly indicated
as a \ig.— medial or final Hamza when judged
to be aug. — exception to this rule — two condi-
tions for augmentativeness of final Hamza —
IM 's version of second condition — alternatives
allowable in final Hamza after ! separated from
the i— i by a double letter, or by two letters one
of which is a soft letter — exs. — alternative
strengthened by indication to be adopted —
correction of HI 's version — positions of aug.
Hamza in n.

when judged to be aug. — soft j here meant —
soft ! not initial — aug. with three or more
rads. — but not with only two — this rule true
only of w, and Arabic decl. ns. — positions of
aug. I in n. and v. — I not aug. at end of redup-
licated quad. — alternatives allowable in ! with
two rads-. and a third letter admissibly rad. or
aug. — coordinative ) always final— nature of

9

PAGE.

1115-1124

1124-1130

Ixiv.

CONTENTS.

§ 674.

aug. \ when medial — and when final — I of
and i«y~ like I of c-j&J — meaning of

this.
and 3 when judged to be aug. — their three

Q" "f- 0 ,*•& »' a ^ > '» *

states — JjJ 3 1 and (J-K; J — 1*» 7^ an^ ^)i^* —

f_,0s

fi^* Arabic — opinion of IA1 on its measure —

S'°-
said to be foreign — j*«i — or ,_y;i& — its first

^ — why decided to be aug. — both ^ s not

8 o

rad. or cmgr., nor second aug. — ^*£) )c — its

; rad., and ^ and ^ awt/. — its ^ not imagined
by any one to be rad. — ^ aug. with (1) three
rads. — (2) four or more rads., when it is (a)
non-initial — (b) initial, if word be a v. — posi-
tions of aug. ^ in n. and v. — additional

exs, — ^y how known to be aug. in these exs. —

?- » "

both s rod. in ^-^ — also

n

-• .» o o

and l^6cte — and in i«JHk>3» and i^-x^j^ — _.
not aw^. in last two formations — nor 5 — initial

^ when awgr., and when rad.
* '^^ * £*

rad. in ^^ ^ — aug. in £^ l> .

§ 675. 3 not awgr^ when initial — opinion of majority

o -»^
3 of (J^J;3 — 3 always aitgr. when medial with

three or more rads. — its positions in such cases
— positions of aug. 3 in n. and v.

PAGE.

1131-1130

1138-1141

CONTENTS.

§ 676.

§ 677.

exactly like Hamza in augmentativeness—
aug. f and Hamza mostly initial — non-
initial not aug., except \vhen so indicated —
Hamza aug. in n. and v., but * only in n. —
why not in v, — initial (• aug. oftener than
initial Hamza — universally aug, in certain

» ° "
formations — derivation the test — g**1* — made

O^o^ Q o ^ 3**

to accord with (J&* and LJ^* — <**>• and

exceptional — derivation of j*~ — origin

— conditions of aug. f — exs. — addi-
tional condition — j* fulfilling conditions judged
to be aug. in absence of contrary indication —

9 ,-«

such indication decisive — J-^-j* — opinion of

O > »t c c^

AAMr — ;j*** — Uy3xr! — non-initial f not

judged to be aug., except on plain indication —

o ' '
(j^'^ and its vars. — opinion of Mz —

^ja — j»5^ and its cat. — predicament of
l» before three letters, one of which may be
rad. or avg. — and before four or more rads.

— opinion of S and
Mz — and of others — positions of aug. * .

aug., (1) when final, upon hvo conditions —
additional condition — apparently applicable to
final Hamza also — 1 and as a termination —

PAGE.

1141-1150

1150-1159

Ixvi.

CONTEXTS.

§ 678.

judged to be aug. unless otherwise indicated —

s G

o c » i & s a '*s , « ^ , sx

l^y* u> V* (J^iJ > L^2" » and L>^5 "

8

' \& ' '

derivation and declension of *«*ab — and of

o

' re

jV — predicament of ^ when a double letter,
or a sound and a soft letter, are interposed
between the / and the i— > — another condition

o a*

added by some — ^ of ^"^ — (2) when
medial, upon three conditions — for three rea-

— and

but

sons — ^ aug n

S 'Os Q 0,

rad. in (a) ^J&V , though aug. in L^**^jJ — (b)

O s*s 9 •"» ^ G <-«x O*>>

— though aug. in L-f*^£ > J^A.^ , J**»i£ , tij^,

.

and J^S^ — (c) Jft^ > "^^f

(<Z) (j*"*^ — explanation of its double ^ —
its measure — (3) when initial, in aor. — (j
regularly aug. in certain formations omitted by
IM — other aug. ^ s not mentioned by him —
positions of ajig. ^ — in other casas ^ rad.,
with some exceptions.

Sx»

., (a) ^;'-o and >^^)^, ^j-*

«XX-

and ^^•ij'O — but not >-=-** j-0 — "fern." explained
— sin (7. or ^>?. — quiescent ^ of femininization

PAGE.

1159-116G

CONTEXTS.

Ixvii.

§ 679.

not reckoned by IHsh — nor mobile » by R — (b)

•*
^^ \ and its variations — contrary opinions — (2)

a or. — no other aoristic letter reckoned by IM
among augs. — aoristic letters held by B tobe^?s.

— (3) certain inf. ns. with their deri-vs. — and

^ s »^
without — (4) quasi-pass. — ij*"*? — in other

positions ^ not judged to be aug., unless BO

indicated — cA*^y' — ^ au9-

Q ,9 O , s

— JUti — (2) final— 0*51**

(1) initial
and >**

_„ , e^fc>ju»j — i£j^hCx£ — opinion of S on final
ci» after awy. 5 preceded by three or more rads.
— and after aug. ^ preceded by three rads. —

O » • » 9 > x »^

— ^ of uyjv^A* — (3) medial—

"O

'I and ^ — in other cases i=J rad., unless
otherwise indicated.

aug. in pause — * and J rarely aug. — exs. of

3 ^a *• B'= £ 9 ~ i> 2&

8 — cy'«4** I and ^» I for uy^» 1 and * \ —
^ x • f x ^ e

jj'vA' for Jj!^ I — ear. of J — neither » of

silence, nor J of distance, really aug. — s a
letter of augmentation — regular only in pause
— necessary there, or allowable — its augmenta-
tiveness denied by Mb — but genuine, though

S xS £ G G, {>

rare — proved by (1) ^V» 1 for ^t* 1 pi. of

PAGE.

1166-1173

Ixviii.

CONTENTS.

§ 680.

j» I — verse combining both dial, vars.— distinc-

O « t> 9 xsi- GsGl.

i I * ^ ^

tion between u^*** ! and uy^f* I in use — *f-* I

2£
for f ) — its measure — theory that its g is ra</.

g£ 9^0 £

— 1» I and *W j then two different o. fa. —
weakness of thia theory — no argument from

> o«B^

transmission of ^a* ^ in the ' Ain — authority

xx»«

of the 'Ain not admitted by F — (2) Jj!j» I for

x x U ^ ^of

Jj!; I — Mb's only answer to Jjlj* ) — » in

Ox»x» 9^» Ox* O^o^o

^/;* , and in ^^ and £;=?** — in ^/ ^

Ox x»

rightly held to be aug. — similarly in £>«UJU> —

O X« X

8 in L-^sl*** — 8 of silence not really a letter
of augmentation.

xx

f., (1) regularly — ^ of &^*^ and jb

Sxx o x

of l£££$ —refutation of Z on former— (2) by

X X«S

hearsay £lk**| — theory of S — loss of mobility in

x x IE x xt

£ of £U» J and jjjl^f — anomalous use of ^j"

x x « * x x *e

and K in £Ua-* ) and Jjt^a | as compensation for

X X 0 C

it— aor. of ^lla- ) according to S— criticism of
Mb on his theory— theory of Fr — aor. according
to him— objection to his theory— ^y neglected
by IM and his son— only nine letters of aug-
mentation mentioned in Alflya— excuse for
omission of .

PAGE.

1173-1176

CONTEST?,

§ 681. J ail<J- in. (1) dems. — added there to indicate
distance — generally mobile, and pronounced

8^ «* 0 ^»^ 0 - • '

with Kasr— (2) J^ , t>i) > and J=P^ —

O^o ^

t^Sj,» ambiguous — J used as a letter of aug-
mentation— but rarely — being the least aug.
letter — regular only in dem.— but heard in

G'0'

other \vords— opinion of Akh on J of J«^e —
contrary opinion expressed by him — remaining
instances dubious — augmentativeness of J
denied by Jr — no evidence of it in J of dem.
— this J rightly not a letter of augmentation
— J explained by him as rad. in three other
•words — but apparently aug. in all.
§ 681 A. Letters of augmentation -when judged to be rod.

CHAPTER IX. -THE SUBSTITUTION OF
LETTERS.

§ 682. Found in all three parts of speech — definition
given (1) in SH — incorporative substitution not
meant — compensation excluded — and restora-
tion— and conversion — (2) in IKn — difference
between these two definitions -conversion in-
cluded by IT — less comprehensive than substi-
tution— peculiar to unsound letters and Hamza
— compensation different from both — meaning
of " original " and " substituted " or " subst."
— classification of substituted letters — IM's
object in this chapter — incorporative substitution

PAGE.

1176-1179

1180-1181

1182-1203

ixx.

CONTENTS.

not considered here — letters of non-incor-
porative substitution common in (1) etymology
— substitution of other letters anomalous or
rare ~ excluded by "common" — $ not men-
tioned by IM in Tashll —nor fully discussed
by him here— (2) speech of Arabs — mnemonic
phrases combining each of these two sets of
letters of non^incorporative common substitu-
tion — remaining letters of alphabet anoma-
lously substituted— implied instances of substi-
tution common in speech of Arabs — meaning
of " common " in this phrase — dialectic substi-
tution a department of lexicology rather than
etymology — this the language of IM — letters of
general, inclusive of necessary, substitution
reckoned by many as twelve — reduced by some
to eleven— increased by others to fourteen — and
so stated by IH — but asserted to be reckoned by
Z as thirteen — this reckoning disapproved by

IH — substitution of ^ in £**• ' I merely incor-

s s s *

porative — but not in tiaau«) — fifteen really

mentioned by Z — these being often substitut-
ed^-eleven mentioned by S and IJ — seven added
by some, making eighteen — opinion of S the

well-known one — \jf> and } added by Sf — and

jji. of &£Ct£ — ^ not reckoned by S — & said
to be substituted for <— * — u_j for >» — ^- for £ —

PAGE-.

CONTESTS.

j f or J — i—J f or ^ — t-J' for Jj and w — *
for Hamza — these substitutions rare and ano-
malous — originals of substituted letters — subs-
titution recognizable by reversion to original —

s^°f- a & e s

kk* — (J» and e^-al — conclusion to be drawn
from absence of reversion — sw&gf. said by IH
to be recognizable by (1) " the paradigms of
its derivation " — meaning of this phrase —

% s> G » &

^!y and »^ I— (2) "the paucity of its

^ M ^

usage " — meaning of this phrase — ^J^ I —

s

substitution here recognizable by first test also —

9* *•»
this pi. not from £H*S — (3) "the fact that

it is a deriv., "while the letter is an aw</. " —
s 0,->

it is a deriv.,

while it is a rad. " — ?• U — meaning of last
two phrases — mode of determining whether
su&sf. be in deriv. or in o. f. — obscurity of
IE 's expressions here — (5) " the fact that an
unknown formation would be entailed" —

or

and (* not unknown —
how recognizable in them — causes of substitu-
tion.

§ 683. Hamza substituted for seven letters — its substi-
tution for letters of softness regular and

10

PAGE.

1203-1236

Ixxii.

CONTENTS.

PAGE.

irregular — regular necessary and allowable. —
necessary found in J , £ , and «— * — order
of mention — substitution for 3 and ^ necessary

in four cases, where 3 or ^ is (1) final after

o ,- o^,

aug. I — ;!; ^J — 1 associated with 3 and

^ — substitution retained with adventitious s
of femininization, but disallowed with un-

adventitious — converse case — predicament of

» ^
two aw^s. of du. — no substitution in 3^ curtailed

it -; » -;

form of voc. ^3^ — or ^3'* — 3 of 3^ not

* s

considered final — amendments suggested by A
and ITJK in IM's rule for this case, and objec-
tions to them — manner of substitution — (2) £ of
act. part, from v. whose £is transformed — this

8 " ?.' "

substitution extended to ijfl* and ^^ when

not act. parts. — dispute as to whether act. part.
be subordinate to v. in transformation and
sounding true — manner of substitution — 3 or
^j. disregarded in act . part, by Mb — Hamza in

B ~s 6 ~s

both J5 15 and ^5 tj written as ^ — but not
changed into pure ^ in either — rad. ^ not

O ~s

sounded true in £* ^ , any more than rad. 3 in

O f~-f O ^^ o ~s

J^ l» —dotting of ^ in J* 15 and £ ^ dis-

> ss

allowed — (3) after I of Jf-\** in pi., when

CONTEXTS.

Ixxiii.

PAGE.

such ) or ^ is an aug. letter of prolong-
ation third in sing. — \ associated with ) and
— DI' s rule for third case — reason given
by IJ for converting this letter of prolong-
ation into Hamza — and by Khl — no con-
version "when 3 or ^ in sing, is (a) not a

letter of prolongation — (b) not aug. — 4-

5 ~,s > ~"

and j* &* anomalous — as also ^_&> '•**« — (c)
not third — (4) second of two soft letters

having I of J^^» between them — reason for

changing soft letter after ! of pi. into Hamza —
dispute as to whether this substitution be pecu-
liar to pL — this Hamza also written as undot-

ted i^$ — fifth case peculiar to ; — Dish's rule
for it — two cases included tinder this rule —

^j';; and ,_y ; 35 — \^)jf I — substitution in these
ex s. not necessary, but allowable — rule given
by Z and IT — by R — by A — four cases
excluded by A 's rule — change in them not
necessary, but allowable — dispute about fourth

— opinion preferred by IM — two cases included,
where change is necessary — condition requisite

in second 3 — change of first necessary where
condition is fulfilled, and allowable elsewhere

— restriction as to initiality of first 3 — theory
of IM that conjunction of the two ; s should

Ixxiv.

CONTENTS.

PAGE.

not be accidental — opinion of others — allowable
substitution of Hamza for letter of softness
when (1) a 3 permanently pronounced with
Pamm — R 's formula for it — this substitution
good, regular — no substitution when 3 is (a)
accidentally pronounced with Damm — (b)
doubled — (2) a ,_« pronounced with Kasr
between I and double ^ — irregular substitu-
tion of Hamza for letter of softness when (1)
an I , (a) to avoid concurrence of two quies-
cents — (b) from proximity of outlets — (2) a
) when (a) an initial, pronounced with (a)
Kasr — cause of this substitution — its irregu-

0 *"

larity disputed — j of J-i.)k not converted —
(6) Fath — (b) a letter of prolongation — reason

for substitution here — (3) a ^ when (a) an

a » f o * ^

initial pronounced with Fath — ' ^^ 1 for ^^i

— dispute as to whether it is a dial. var. —

*sf. 9 ss

(J.J j for jJJ-J — (b) a letter of prolongation —
substitution of Hamza for * and £ rare,

irregular — substitution for * in (1) 2-^» and

~,»f- *~s

%\ y* \ — evolution of % ^ — its pi. of paucity
— and of multitude — substitution, though

~s — ^oE

anomalous, obligatory in % U , not in £j y* J— —

~s G~ ••& Gf.

% U _ J ) _ (2) J ! and J ) —Hamza a SM&S*.

of- &f-

for * in J 1 — not in $ ) — substitution for —

CONTEXTS.

bcrv.

PAGE.

.

ujte ] — these allowable and irregular substitu-

tions why not mentioned here by IM — substi-
tution of Hamza for £ and £ — very strange.

§ 684. I substituted for four letters — or five — its sub-
stitution for j and ^ regular and irregular —
regular upon eleven conditions, (1) that they
be mobile — (2) that their vowel be original —
(3) that letter before them be pronounced with
Fath — (4) that this Fatha be conjoined with
them — these four conditions indicated by IM
- (5) that their conjunction be original — this
condition omitted in IM, IA, and Aud — (6)
that letter after them be mobile if they be £ s,
and be not I or double ^ if they be J s — this
condition indicated by IM — ex*. of £ and J

sounded true on breach, and transformed on

* e ^ ° s
fulfilment, of this condition — ytkiaj and

G >s »s S

according to some, ^j**'*; and uy

reason for sounding 3 or ^ true before J or

double ^j — (7, 8) that neither of them be £ of

' ". ' '".*•

uU* whose qua!, is J*> ] , or of its inf. n. —

these two conditions indicated by IM — reason
for sounding * true in such r. or inf. n. —

" ' "S°

uJUk _(9) that 5 be not £ of J*& ) denoting
reciprocity — this condition indicated by IM —

1236-1255

Ixxvi.

CONSENTS.

V^; I > (^fc** \ » and ) l3^- 1 — this condition

not applied to ^ — (10) that neither of them
be immediately followed by another transform-
able letter — this condition indicated by IM —
first of two consecutive transformables usually
sounded true — second being transformed —
or sounded true — first sometimes transformed,

S"? 2" fi" "

and second sounded true — *d^ — £»tf , £»(!» ,

Ox~ G'sf-

and &>! (for £xj f ) — objections to statement

e^~ 2'""15 *' ~ s" *

that *i } is for &ig\ — or *A J j — or ^4i I — six

O"_

modes~of accounting for <^ ] — or eight —
consequential transformation — two transfor-
mations allowable when separate, and not
absolutely disallowed by IM when consecutive
— (11) that neither of them be ^ of word
ending in augment peculiar to ns. — this con-

1 ' s > s s

dition indicated by IM — ^1;!^ and ^^* —
conflict of opinion when word ends in I and ^
— or abbreviated \ of femininization — j$ of
femininization disregarded — two other condi-
tions— that £ be not a sw&s£. for a letter not
transformable — nor be in place of such a

s *•

letter — reason for sounding ^ true in ^j»> \ ,

as explained by IM — and by some — another

2 -^ 2 ^

condition — not needed — ^° — -c^ and

PAGE.

COSTBST3.

§. 685.

3 s 9 > x > ^ "

^\& — 25 jU — JL^'J and \j»f- ^i — weakness

of two last — ^ of du. convertible into ! —
substitution of \ for Hamza (1) obligatory —
meaning of " obligatory " — (2) regular, but
not obligatory — its substitution for (j or
Tanwin in pause upon (1) ace. pronounced
with Tanwin — (2) v. to which single corrob.
^ preceded by letter pronounced with Fath is

affixed— ^3=0" U for (a) gf*- ^ — (b) ^^^ &

O '

— (3) ^ 1 -— I why substituted for ^ in these

£

positions — its substitution for * — jj for

So*

J,a f — explanation given in KF.

^ most extensive subst. — substituted for nine
letters — its substitution why BO frequent —
regular and anomalous — regular for three

letters — for I in two cases, where preceding

o *
letter is (1) pronounced with Kasr — J1^

S s

ard vij*** "— 1 "^hy *aen converted into ^ —

(2) ,_y of dim. — for j in ten cases, where 5 is
(1) preceded by Kasra, and (a) final — 5 why
then converted into ^ — (b) before |j of femi-
ninization— ) why then converted into ^ —
no distinction here between separable and

inseparable Sj — two anomalies — (a) SjMj** —
its measure and other peculiarities — (6)

PAGE.

1255—1300

Ixxviii.

CONTENTS.

PAGE.

or

, pi,

' ~^'

anomaly— ?• ) j*" used as j

—no third
^i*"!}*" and

— IBr's explanation of ^ft**!}** — (c)
before ! of femininization, abbreviated or pro-
longed— (d) before aug. \ and (j — (2) £ of
inf. n. having the £ of its v. transformed, and
its own £ preceded by Kasra and followed

Us & ' S *• 8"

bv I — ilv" and ^\yu — ^V and ;f^ -

0"

and £j£ — transformation rare

Qs

where I is lacking — j»6» — anomalous to sound
5 true when conditions of transformation are

9 ^ &'

fulfilled— fly • — no counterpart of it — |»!y>

not an inf. n. — (3) £ of pi. having its J
sound, and its £ preceded by Kasra, and, in
sing., either (a) transformed-— 5 then over-
powered by Kasra in pi. — no necessity for \

Q x

after it here — •jr.J^' — °r O3) quiescent, pro-
vided that in pi. it be followed by f — 3 then
overpowered by Kasra in pi. — five conditions
of conversion here— 5 sounded true if | be

9.""

missing — ^j^ —explained as expanded from

*

Qs .?'''*

S.jJ .—-or contracted from fyfcS — or trans-

3'' G°'T

formed from ^y to distinguish pi. of )jj

CONTEXTS.

Ixxix.

from pi. of )£ slab (of dried cure?)— ) also

sounded true if mobile in sing.—

and

^

^•^ — or if J be unsound — (4) final, fourth.

or upwards, and after Fatla — 5 why changed
into ^ in pret. and pass. part. — pret. here
conformable to aor., and pass. part, to act.

part. —

and

— ^^J and

jjb lio — (5) quiescent, single, and immedi-

O x Ox 6 = o

ately after Kasra— ^^ and ^j*« — £\J^> I

G S ° XO > x'd x

_ olil^j _(6) J of ep. UJ*> — ^oJfand
' ep*. — use of ^>tiJ f as substantive—

^o>

_ — J of substantive ^jl**

not altered — conflict of opinion — (7) combined
with ^ in single, or virtually single, word,
while first of them is quiescent, original in

nature and quiescence — £&*> and ^^H^» —their

9 ox SxOx S x 2x

measure tJ*i' — not J^t* — ^Jb and ^ — 5

sounded true if ) and ^ be in separate
words — or if first of them be mobile —
or adventitious in nature — or quiescence—

a» Gx«x >xo6 «5--tx. j^»x n = -

^ ) ~*" ii)>^ > P)~ ' » ^j^ i and ^ »i^ — * •*

S'x

and jf — c?un. of n. whose third is a mobile
5 , and whose broken pi. is on measure of

11

PAGE.

Ixxx,

CONTENTS.

PAGE.

treatment of this ) in cZi'w. how ac-

* stif.

counted for— dim. oi & y»\ when an ep. — of
a > s a > ^ Oxo x

j)»c and lij-*-6 — pi. and dim. of ^^> —(8)

s > «,-
J of Jj*ft<« from v. whose £ is pronounced with

Kasr in pret. — this J why conyerted into ^ — -

z > o *

jj> w< — . j sounded true if £ of i>. be pronoun-

2 «x
eed with Fatti — c_yti*'* — reason for either

treatment of 5 —different versions of ex. cited

9- >» S > 2 >
in Aud — (9) J of pL J>»* — ^5-** > ^ , and

s »
,j*^ — Bounding J true anomalous in pL— *

S » 2 ">

necessary in am^.— ^^ and ,j*«5 »— IM's

•*>»

language in Alfiya— (10) ^ of ^?. J^3 eound

0 S > QC» B C5 > Oi»

in J — (**-* and j«*J — j»^ an^ (•r' more fre-
quent— 5 sounded true if J be unsound — or be

•••>

separated from £' by I — • fta* anomalous —

substitution of ^ for ! and 3 in gen. and ace.
of du. andperf. pi. wasc. — its substitution (1)
for I (a) regular— (b) anomalous or weak — (2)
for ) (a) regular — (b) anomalous — dispute as

9-«» > s 0' O^o

to regularity of f*° —and of <J=ai;> , *i*^ , and
a xx

»j*> —its substitution for Hamza (1) regular,

but not obligatory — (2) necessary — substitu-
tion of ) and ^j. for Hamza necessary in two

COKTIKTS.

bcxxi.

cats.-" ^y anomalously substituted for many
letters — its substitution for rest of above-men-
tioned nine letters confined to hearsay— fre-

> e^t f. » os '

quent in such as (1) ^fck*) and ts-A-^ —
meaning of " such as " — second duplicate not

converted in unaugmented tril. — substitution

e &
of !_j for (a) first duplicate in J ^ when a

non-inf. substantive — not ending in * of

femininization —

• *+ O * °

an<^

PAGE.

and

•(b) second

duplicate or third triplicate in (a) v^-&L* j —
dispute as to -whether this form be deriv. or

original— (6)

05-

— i &j^u — (e) c^iJa> and ^.

ai; — ,ja^aSJ not used — (</)

ex

— Ha measure and formation — (i)

» «-« -

— its formation — (/) *-^<^* ii and

^ £ X X

their formation — (£) ,^5^-* — (Z)

^.x Sx Ox Ox^

^.U tj — (m) ^j;^ , -£^ , and i» I j*5— their

O ^ Ox

formation— (n) ^ j4^ and ^'-J a — (o)

X 'X i X*

(JxaXj f — (2) ^U ! —its sing. — substitution
of i_? for £ j LJ , ^ , and ^ — these four

Ixxiii.

CONTENTS'.

substitutions weak—and for ^ — ^ substi-
tuted for eighteen letters in all.

§ 686. ; substituted for three letters — for | in one case,
where preceding letter is pronounced with

Damm— u-^ijj —for ^5 in four cases, where
^y occurs (1) quiescent, single, in a sing., and
after Damma— ^ unchanged if mobile — or
incorporated — or in a pL, preceding Damma
being then converted into Kasra— (2) after

Damma as J of (a) J>*$ — (b) a n. ending in
fundamental, inseparable, jj of femininization—

£jw)jj — (c) a n. ending in aug. ] and (j — (^rt)
—(3) as J of ^** when a substantive— I**** ,
k. } and ^4k said to be anomalous — meaning
of " anomalous " — spellings of ***k — (4) as

£ of <_/** when (a) a substantive — i— & ^)^
— (b) an ep. acting as a substantive— indication

of its so acting — o.f. of ^ji)^\ } o*"}^ I > an^
^.jaaJ | — Damma of ^5^** , when a pure ep.,
said by GG to be converted into Kasra— ^y}*-*

and ^4=^ — opinion of IM and his son — its
differences from saying of GG — language of
Shi — ^f-k as a substantive — substitution of
3 (1) for | (a) obligatory in such as (a) L_JJ!)-«

PAG!.

1300—1320

Ixxxiu.

;» ^

and L- *jlr* —cause of conversion in dim. — and

S • - » » x*

in broken pi.-— (6) i— -^ji^ ~~(c) f^j' and

Joxi' x> *•>> 2--^

/•^^ ! — (d) i-r1;*-^ and L_J^^i> —(e) iC^'

2 — xx S xx

and ^yj"^ — CO i^'y ' » etc., and ^-U I , etc.,

— cause of conversion — I s here assumed to be

orig. ) s — (b) weak in such as 5*-* ! and j^S
—every final \ converted by Fazara and some
of Kais into ^ in pause— reason for such
conversion — heaviness of ^ why tolerated in
pause — similar excuse for conversion of I into
Hamza — ^_c retained by Tayyi in continuity —
1 converted by some of Tayyi into ) in pause —
^ more frequent then ; in dial, of Tayyi — j
retained in continuity — reason for conver-
sion of I into ^ or ) — (2) for ^ (a) obliga-

tory in such as (a) tfy* and

0 «x > > ^

^iy* , ^4»U^ and

,0"

(ft) ^^ and
(b) anomalous, weak, in

and ykj* — .*i

» 0

and y

0 ox >

(c)

2 ' o x 2»x 2, x

euch as (a) y-»^ —(6) ^ and yi-* —reason

for change of ^ into 5 here — (c)

x

dispute as to reality of change in j«o^« and

Ox Q O X «x»x

5j**a. —dim-?, of fc^ and jj^c — of ^**-o and

PAGE.

Ixxxir.

CONTENTS.

PAGE.

— -AJJ — retention of ^ not obligatory— opinion

of IM— **dj-9 and *^*f. — %^)~ — the last
said to be a weak dial, var, — substitution of

*' > « " >

3 for Hamza (1) allowable— ^^- , pi. ^5^ ,
not a satisfactory e#. — (2) necessary — substi-
tution of 3 for * .

neces-

S

§. 687. |» substituted for four letters, (1)

Os Os

earily, in j** alone — evolution of |»* from 5^> —

2r'
vowel of its «— » — j»J — ^ generally restored

Ox

in prefixion — (• in f* said by Akh to be a

Ox

««&§£. for K — |»3 (a) aprothetic— (b) pre. to

C * t > s Ox >x

,_y of 1st jpers. — ^ — ^ , **' , and &i] f

* . ^

— o* more correct than ^j*' — (c) pre. to

explicit ?i., or to pron. other than ^y of 1st

^ Cl xxx

jpers. — /• combined with 5 in l»«dj*> — expla-
nation suggested by F — opinion of S— another
explanation reported by F— -opinion of IJ —

Ox

dial. iws. of |»* — (2) J of art., in cfo'aZ. of
some — (3) (j , (a) regularly before i_> , when
l>) is quiescent — language of IM — reason of
conversion — immaterial whether ^ and t_> be
in one word or two— (•) written as ^ , though
pronounced as p —change of ^ into f> not pro-
perly termed " conversion " — (b) anomalously

1320-1335

CONTBSTI.

Isxrv

PAGE.

without L_J , when ^ is (o) quiescent — (6)
mobile — converse substitution of ^ for * —

o - > ~ ^

(4) <-. in (a) j^* ^'^> — opinions of IS and
•f

13 — sometimes pronounced with undotted -r

s -
— (b) |*|; — opinions of AASh and IJ — (c)

n,* B">

{& — (d) (**> — |» why used as subst. for

these four letters.

2 ,• ,

§. 688. ^ substituted for four letters, (1) ; — ^***°

2 ''c^

and ^j\)¥. — opinion of S — of Mb— of others

§. 689.

— that of S preferable — -^ here why not a
subst. for Hamza of femininization — (2) J —

«~

on'^. (J^ — or a separate dial. var. —

2 x»^ o ^*^

— U5J^*^5 and oJM- characterized by

*•**
IH as anomalous, and ^^ as weak — (3) * —

(4) Hamza — alleged substitution of ^ in

> 'O- ,0^ -- «-

^W , »?ia*c. of ^y** , for Hamza of i**» —
" substitution " here merely alternation — this
application of " alternation " tropical.

« substituted for seven letters, (1, 2) )
and ^ , when (a) a t-i — such substitution

S"°

(o) regular in ^^^ I and its variations-
meaning of IE 's language — this substitution
how indicated by IM — reason for change of i— *
into m> —theory that substitution here is

1335-1338

1338-1356

Ixxxyi.

CONTENTS.

PAGE,

always for -. — \ not included with ; and

— dialectic peculiarities —

and

— (6) irregular in numerous expressions — *

O * > O >»-- G^«> SC^J Oss) Qss*

and &\y — ) ,2i> — ujHC — . 8 1C ,

9^> «5a x xox « x.»

and ^*«J — £&SJ

and Jj> —measure of last

O ^<>f O

two — uyj;)l necessary in default of if'l

an

(b) a J , in (a) ^^. }

9 o

and i-=-^ — their ^> rad. — meaning of " roc?." —

8x»

sign of femininization in them — &•>*>] used

s •
oftener than t-^w — Sf's opinion on uy in

O " Oo^ Oox x°

•^-Aj and cwi.) -—(6) c^iA _(c) Utf — (d)

> s Of ^O

) jXi**- f — its ^y a sit&si. for 5 or ,_y — (e) (j^j

x *^

— its ^y a sw6s<. for ^ — its formation — ^y in

X^O XO -• »x

^UAJ | contrasted with ^» in ^^ — (/) ^-^

' <l s

and l-^-i^ —their dial. vars. — their ^y not a

' <>s

s«&s£. for ) — possible o. /. of l-^i^ —its rel. n.

O « x

— (3) \j" , in (a) t^^*Ja — Baid ^y j^r to be
a dial. var. — its ^ why not original — regarded
by IH as sole instance of unincorporative sub-

9

w

stitution for ^y — (b) (-^*« — its formation —

Ixxrrii.

G -

0 't *

S e

(c) uy'j and ^'ft> ) — (4) ^ , in o^al — its
pl' — and derivation — said bj Fr to be a dial.
var. — vowel of its J — (5) u> , in t^JUii and
cHylc ^ — dial. var s. or cases of substitution —
meaning of t-^J'^kS and L-H^'-t 3 — sing, of
latter — ir*JU<3 on'gr, u^a'^i — substitution

in ^~'vc ii and <r-^-^-' ^veak — (6 ) k t jn kOwi —

o > ^^
(7) & , in ^»^ — «y seldom substituted for

Ox"" C,S- ,^0

§. 690, « substituted for six letters, (1) Hamza, (a)

»<"•- >o-°S >o^

aug., in (a) e^iyft __ * in c^5^ ) __( J) ^^'a>

. r ~\ ...j :ft /-j\ .

^ ~\a) ^-'J^» — oo-r5. — all four

exs, transmitted by ISk— (b) rad., in (a)

FJLGC.

altered into * — (c) Us (d\ !» (e\

\^ and ai>» — (/) U* —Hamza in these cases
why changed into B —substitution of « for
Hamza confined to hearsay— < 2) I , in (a)

* ! -opinions on its , - (b) 2^ -opinions

Os > • ^

on its last * — (c) t~ and ^a <^ j q U

o J o £.

or ^-»*> | —opinions on its s in former case—

135C— 1365

Ixxxviii.

CONTENTS.

(d) *^ft —dispute about its last « — opinion of
BB -of Z and IE—of AZ, Akh, and KK— of
others — substitution of s for ' anomalous — (3)

5 , in 5'^* - dispute as to whether its last s be
substituted for 5 or for 1 converted from 5 —

I * *

meaning of I here — (4) ^ , in (a) 8«^* for ^^
— its last s a subst. for ^ in pause — or in pause
and continuity alike— such substitution not
regular— subsidiary to introduction of conj. ^
in continuity — conj. ^ elided in pause—last s

a »

of *ti-3> quiescent in pause, rarely in continuity —
mostly pronounced with Kasr in continuity,
with or without conj. ^ — proof that s is not

for femininization— (b) *•&>*& — (5) «*» , in (a)

f.*^. ) , <£sdb , etc., in pause— continuity some-
times treated like pause, and pause like conti-

o ' x o ' '•*'* S * x

nuity — (b) * U^ and 81 j^ ! — (c) *$* — ^regard-

s > '
ed by many as a dial. var. — measure of ^j^J

0 > x G > x

— like that of •£>^*U9 — its o.f. — measure of s^^
— (d) » W \ _(e) »|/i I — (6) ^ , in (a) j«k —
(b) <•&* — (e) ^^^ — 5J»* distinguished by some

O * x

from ^-t>* »

§. 691. J substituted for two letters, (1) jj — JB*^|
rfiwi. of (j2-0 j — or a sing. n. peculiar

PAGE,

1367—1369

CONTENTS.

irxxix.

TAGS.

to the dim.-- effect of dim. formation on its

G- *s i- * s *

sense — s** and jj I y* diptote when used as

S ^ s O

names — (2) (jp — £"?*kJ I — alternative forms.
§. 692. t substituted for two letters, (1) «y , (a)

ssr*

regularly in J^Jo \ after a letter of covering —

reason of substitution — (b) anomalously in
attached nom. pron. of every pret. v. of 1st or
2nd pers. after a letter of covering — in dial.
of Banu TamTm — J of r., if b , then incorpo-
rated into 1* of pron. — substitution why

Zs G ,o

anomalous — (2) £ — ^* and l°'*>\ .

§. 693. »i substituted for three letters, (1) & in (a)
*' *•<>
J-* *| , (a) regularly after ^, *i , or ; —

*i and mostly ^ then incorporated into it —
causes of conversion and incorporation —
incorporiitive conversion not relevant here —
after & conversion necessary, and incorporation
usual — (6) anomalously after ^r — conversion

•why anomalous — ears. — confined to hearsay —

>»»
(b) some anomaloua^formations, (a) ^;9 and

i, > O '<•'

iia* — (6) £f.J3^ —reason for supposing its
»i to be a su&sf. for ^ — this substitution not
to be copied — contrasted -with cases (a, a) and

1369-1370

1370—1374

zc.

CONTEXTS.

§. 695.

(a, 6) — (2)

s s ^

Jbj* t etc.— (3

meanings of

§. 694. £ substituted for (_j when (1) double, (a) in
pause — cause of substitution — and of its
employment in pause — (b) in continuity when
treated like pause — (2) single, (a) in pause —
dialectic peculiarity — object of substitution —

' s of- v ^ s » f-

(b) not in pause — *»*-• I and o.=»-^ j for

LJ*"-* ! and C^MW* I — vocalization of £ — sub-
stitution more anomalous here than in cases

*• s<> •£•

(1, a), (1, b), and (2, a)— ^ in

possibly a SW&s£ . for I of

Kuda'a.

of G ^ ' • s

— 4aa«saj: of

substituted for ^y before ^ , ^ , jj , and
1» — substitution how accounted for — similar
to Imala — not allowable after these letters —

but not prevented by separation from them —

o - >^^

regular, but not necessary — ty^ — ^5j .

§. 696. ) substituted for two letters, ^j» and ^f , when
quiescent before £ — (1) for ^j* — JiV« and
^M< of what conjugs. — cause of substitution —

simulation not allowable here — (2) for ^jo —
quiescent ^_f , before ^ , pronounceable (1) as
•pure j — couse of change — (2) as ^f simulating

PAGE.

1374—1378

1378—1381

1381—1389

CONTENT?.

XC1.

PACK.

sound of } — simulation why not allowable in ^j"

— exs. — meaning of IH 's words on this subject

— mobile ^jf before ^ not changed into pure
3 — but sometimes made to simulate j —
though more rarely than quiescent ^ — con-
version into j allowable only when heard —
simulation similarly restricted in ,j0 separated
from «i by more than a vowel — mobile ^_y

converted into ; before , * in dial, of Kalb —

j \—*

simulation by r and ^J» — its cause — its rarity
disputed — meaning put by Jrb upon " simula-
tion" in case of ^ and <j£ — these two letters not
made into pure j — summary of previous discus-
sion— (3) as pnre ^f> — simulation more frequ-
ent than substitution, and sounding plain than
both — meaning of " sounding plain" — compa-
rative frequency of such pronunciations as are
allowable in quiescent ^f — and in quiescent ^y

— end of what Z, IH, and IM mention in this
chapter.

§. 696 A. Substitution of other letters — of all letters in
order of outlets— (1) Hamza— (2) '—(3) * —
(4) • for two letters, ^- and Hamza — (5) £ for
two letters, £ and £ — (6) ^- for £ — (7) £ for
£ — reciprocity between them — (8) jjj for i— $ —
(9) «— ^ for two letters, (a) ^J — reciprocity
between them— (b) cy —(10) ^- —(11) J*>
for three letters, (a) i— ^ — (b) ^ — observa-

1389-1395

tion by IU— (c)

—(12) ^ —(13)

PAGE.

f or J — ,j<3 wrongly put here, instead of \J> ,

G « " G • ^

by some MSS — ^a. , not ^-*> , given by

s « ^

lexicologists for iU> — (14) J — (15) ) for
J _(i6) ^ —(17) b —(18) ^ —(19) «*
—(20) j* —(21) ) —(22) ^r for three letters,

(a) m> — j^sww.) — adduced by Z as evidence

that ^ is a letter of substitution — (b) jj& —
(c) J — (23) 1& — no instance of its unincor-
porative substitution — (24) ^ for two letters,
ii and & — ^r, ^, and ^ not reckoned by 1H
among letters of substitution — (25) & for two

letters, <-* and ^ — (26) <— » for two letters,

o >
(p\ i±> >5* — (b) LJ — (27) t-J for two letters,

randuJ- (28) r — (29) 5.

CHAPTER X.— TRANSFORMATION OF THE
UNSOUND.

§. 697. Unsoundness— transformation— definition of it
as a technical term— alleviation of Hamza and
some cases of substitution excluded— degrees of
dissimilarity between these two processes and
transformation—alteration of Hamza not a
transformation— nor substitution, elision, or
quiescence, of sound letters other than Hamza
—nor inflectional alteration of unsound letters
—three modes of transformation— (1) conver-
sion—(2) elision— (a) regular— (b) euphonic

1396—1407

CONTENTS.

XC111.

— (c) curtailing or arbitrary — (3) transfer of
vowel — subsequent treatment of unsound letter
— transfer subsidiary to quiescence — letters of
transformation — also named " unsound letters"

— Hamza included by some — j , j , and ^ why
subject to alteration — vowels really parts of
them — consonant when termed " mobile " or
" quiescent " — vowel of mobile consonant pro-
nounced after, not with, it — impletion of vowel
into letter of prolongation — number and des-
cription of vowels — f } 3 > and ^ found in ns.,

vs., &ndps. — I not rad. in decl. ns. or in vs. —
rod. in ps., tun'?!/, ns., imitative ejs., and
foreign names — formations sound or unsound —
quad. n. or v. — quin. — condition of redupli-
cation in quad. — definition of unsound for-
mation— its unsound constituent — Hamza not
technically termed "unsound" — formations
divisible into (1) formed, and not formed, with
Hamza — both being sound and unsound — (2)
reduplicated and unreduplicated — both being
sound and unsound — these two divisions omitted
by IH — reduplicated also formed, and not
formed, with Hamza — definition of " formed
with Hamza " — and of " reduplicated " — such

formations as jjJS not named " reduplicated "—
seven divisions of unsound formations — their
names.

PAQE.

XC1V.

CONTENTS.

§. 698. Positions of unsound letters — I — 5 and ^ —
agreement between unaug. $ and ,« in (1)
occurrence of either as (a) u_» — (b) £ — (c)
J — (d) £ and J — double 3 or ^ as rare here
as double guttural — double Hamza not used —
double » extraordinary — (2) precedence of
either before the other as t— > and £ respectively
— precedence of 3 more frequent — only instan-
ces of either — difference between them in (1)
precedence of 3 before ^ as «-J or £ and J
respectively — converse precedence not found —

3 and ^j as £ and J , respectively, more fre-

o -- s *• »^* ,

quent than double 3 — 3 in (j^2^ and *J*X

held by S to be a subst. for second ^ — first ^

0 ',- .-

why not converted into J — or incor-

porated into second — 3 in (j^ft^- held by Mz

to be original — opinion of S correct — his re-
» , c/x-
&*• — 3 why substituted for its last ^

— (2) occurrence of ^ as (a) uJ and £ —

j 6^ 8 •'«-- 9xx

^ftj like ^^-^3^ and i^^^ — C^) ^ and tJ —

O-- loss

*>j and ^^i ^J — 3 not so used in either case,

»««
except in (a) J;! — opinion of R — homogeneity

of «— * and £ rare — less disagreeable with separa-

o-
tion or incorporation — (b) ^3 — its o. /. — its

component letters — reasons for considering its
£ a 3 — its dim. — £ a 3 more often than a ^

PAGE.

1407—1415

CONTENTS.

ICT.

— t^^*j 3 or ^^i 3 f — ">^s» 3 3 rejected — ^ ^

— c^*2i.j. — similarity of i— * and \j rare in

triL — (3) occurrence of ^ as <— * , * , and

s.
t) , contrary to ^ with possible exception of 3)

— o. /.of fc Vj — and of i ^ , S $ , etc. — their
orig. a ^5. — but , according to F, 33 — I of

tJl^ > Jl^ > etc. — £ of f*£± , ^v*c , etc. —

o

measure of

§. 699. 5 (1) retained unaltered - \rhy so treated —

> ^ » ^

(2) elided in (a) aors. — o. /. of J*i and ,j;d

— their 3 why elided — elision desirable for

alleviation— their ^ why not elided — or their

> >

Kasra — 3 of ±*yi why not elided — theory of

•

KK on reason for elision — 3 retained if letter

> ^
after it be pronounced with Fath — £&* —

f ^ y '* ' " *^x- >^ » > ^

£*e-i and C-H — ,****i and ^J — «^> — 4>=*-»

«• v. <. >

— elision extended to remaining variations of

9^

cor., and to imp. — (b) inf. ns.—o. f. of »AC

:?' "
said to be (a) 1^3 — its 3 why elided — two

qualifications necessary for elision— one not
sufficient — no elision in simple substantive —

PAGE.

1416—1431

13

XCT1.

CONTENTS.

transfer of vowel the intended mode of trans-
formation in inf. n., and elision merely con-
sequential — or elision intended, and transfer

subsidiary — (b) <^£} — * in

'
sation for elided 5 — in

i* a compen-

*'"

and 8^3 -why

G»s

combined with 5 — elision of * — (c) &••) — its

G^ y-s

£ why pronounced with Kasr in ^£ — •**•>*'

and

— &f& and
r. »^

or

£3^- and ^; — <^*£^i — (3) converted — ^

like ) , except in elision — not elided in aor. —

> ^ > *

exs, — why not elided — (j***i and y*£ — only

instances of elision — conversion of ^ — 5 con-
verted into Hamza, (1) necessarily, when ini-
tial and followed by a mobile j — or rather by
a ; not a letter of prolongation converted from
an aug. — conversion of first necessary if second
be faj not a letter of prolongation — (b) a

letter of prolongation unconverted, or converted

^ i>
from a rad. — opinion of KK on ^j^f — dispute

as to necessity for conversion when second is
alleviated form of Hamza— (c) original — dis-
cussion of condition that second be mobile1 —

conclusions based on it — first 5 why not con-

G > £
verted into ^ — (2) allowably in such as

CONTENTS.

XCV11.

and ^jjj ] , and, according to Mz, ^^ t — (3)

invariably in ^J? \ — (4) irregularly in *L» | ,

s " f- ~s»* ' s*

tX±.i , etc. — & I"*-** 1 — *i^j — rarity of initial

_ pronounced with Kasr — initial ) sometimes
converted into *z> — substitution of (^» for 5 not

regular, except in J^** I — 5 and ^ in
regularly converted into ^ , when not con-
verted from Hamza — conversion of quiescent
) and ^ into ^j. and ) t respectively.

> " •, » " •'

§, 700. Fatha of £ original in ^ji and J^ »i , but

adventitious in A*«£ and £•*&•£ — antagonism of
these two Fathaa — latter likened to Kasra in

j^?" — this Kasra adventitious — J^*~> there-
fore not diptote — former likened to Kasra in

§. 701. Conversion of • or ^ into j in aor. of

*^*^ !_ and v«»w f and their variations— this

mode of conjugating universal among some

> ^ •»

Hijazls — and practised by Shf— J^^,

» ^«^ > - >-»^

0^Pii , and J-»*J — four d/a7, rai\«. in (J«d

aor. of 1^** whose *— > is a ; — three anomal-

» ,

OUB, and one chaste — Kasra in iJ=aii distin-

»'o >'« > ,

guished from Kasra in *l

PAGE,

1-432—1433

1433—1437

XcVm.

CONTENTS.

peculiar to dial, of Band Asad — imp. of J^)

» ^ <•-

— indication that conversion of j in t^jsj and
> * «s

jj into I or ^ is regular — language of Sf,

F, and others— of IH — ^^i and ,j**3 l.J —
this conversion of ^ into ) found only in aor.
whose £ is pronounced with Fath, and said by
S not to be regular — aoristic ^ not pro-
nounced with Kasr here.

§. 702. Substitution of ^ for tJ of J*** 1 when a
Hamza — this _« not converted into ^ — j)^ \

S,& SS* s t>>

— ) vi' I wrong — (J& I and ^*^ j anomalous or
rare — ' .* in act., or ^ in pass., not changed
into ^ in chaste t?ia?. — «*3aS ) not fronj ti^>- }

— but from ti»5 — so said by F — existence of
ii«^iS contested by Zj — F 's opinion verified —

or from <^) — this derivation better — some
Bdd reported to allow conversion of ^ into

A 9 s "" Cj 9

ei> — ^*J j wrong — ;}J ! and ^; vulgar.

PAGEk

1437—1440

§. 703. Transformed, elided, or preserved — transfor-
mation — three modes of transformation in
£ — (1) conversion — into I — precluded in

1441—1466

CONTEXTS.

XC1X,

Bx Ox 9xxx Oxxx

^ and ,$••*• , and in s^>'\%^ and uu-^a*; —

reasons for conversion into I — its canse not
Very substantial — operative only on u or
£ , and easily restrained from action — prin-
cipally effective in r. — this transformation ori-
ginal in pret. act. of unaugmented tril. — and
conformable to original in aor., act. or pass., of
unaugmented tril-., and in pret. act., and aor.

ssef ',«,*

pass, of two augmented trils., JL*J ! and JL***** t

— but not found in aor. -whose * is orig. pro-
nounced with J")amm or Kasr — classification of
n*. subjected to this transformation — conver-

sion into I found in (a) tril. n. — (b) tv (a)

^ „ _, •
triL — (6) conformable to tril. — ^^-J —

) (J^ , and ^jki — (c) n. conformable

s»^

to (b, a) or (b, 6) — contrary to (a) Jj* and

$•' 2 —^ > ^ ^ > ^ ^

^« — i_S* ^ and (J^^ anomalous — or J^'i

» x^ > ^x 8 ^^

regular, but weak — «i«J'j and y^i — <i J ) —
jj^j and ^j — conditions of conversion in two

ex' Oxx Gxx ^^x

last— ^^ — »U>U and * «ob — (b) Jjk

and ^jlj , ;&J and ^J^jJ , ^ y and ^.^ ,

xCxx

and ^.jJ^j — these formations disqualified for

8 ->x

conversion of * into 1 — contrary to cU ^ and

PAGE.

c.

CONTENTS.

PAGE.

O «,x

?•'> ^ — and to

— qualification

needed for such transformation in deriv, —

additional disability in ^> and ^i , *y& and.
{£&* — omission of conversion anomalous — its

x^»S x^OX*

anomalousness disputed in J*'i and J**M
when they have no tril. v. — transformation also
heard in most of these anomalies — (2) quies-
cence by transfer of vowel — reason for such
transformation — this quiescence principally in
v. — in nnangmented tril, — and augmented —

treatment of 5 and ^j after transfer of vowel —

> •> * . > x
nature and extent of alteration — /•/*£ and *-^i

why not transformed in same way as their

o 5 » s ft o - n'ox

pret, — Lj*i'* > J^*^ , and Jj*** similar —

classification of ns. conformable to r. in this
respect — transfer adopted for observance of
mode of formation — by mobilization of quies-

J X

cent i— > with vowel of £ — ^4^ — other exs.
— confusion between cats, of ) and ^ not
heeded here — conditions of transfer — another
added in Tashil — (3) elision, (a) necessary,
(a) where quiescence of final is necessitated,
by ( oc ) attachment oipron. — vowel of initial —

— ( 8 ) apocopation or quasi-

apocopation — (6) in such as **l* ! and

— dispute as to \ elided here — this mention of

CONTENTS.

Cl.

PAGE.

! and £*•**&>» J not a superfluous repetition— i

*

(b) allowable in such as (a)

O-x

and ^*&* —

(6) *Jjift> and ^j'*» — elision neces-ary in latter
cat. — nature of alteration in it disputed — opi-
nion of S on both cats. — theory that former is

Ox»X

orig. J**' — refuted by S — or that former is

? '. ? •: s •"

on'<7. (Ji*> — transformation of ,^4** into JL»A*

being regular in assimilate ep. — and latter orig.

>x J 'J >xX» QS»

&J5Uj —and il*J or/y. J** —opinion of S pre-

ferable — elision why necessary in latter cat. —

» ^^«^
(c) rare in J^*tf — preservation of 3 and - —

reasons for it in such as (1) ^j)j~ and .c^*^- —

O^^x O^^x O ^ ^ ^ 9^^^

(2) jtj^ , ^^^ , ^'^ , and yj-;,* — addi-

^^^>
tional reason in latter ca^. — (3) *.^«3 and

§. 704. Tril. vs. whose £ is unsound — 5$ti — formations

) o'

of vs. in cats, of j and ^ — no tM*:2 in cat. of

"«' » X- > X

3 , nor (J**.' in cat. of ^ — f*iliai and *^->

» Ox x „

said to be (1) J«i from (a) J*i in cat. of ;

— their pret. — and o. f. — (b) J*3 in cat. of
(«) u? — (6) 5 » anomalously— (2) intermix-
tures of two dial. rars. — refutation of (2)

and of (1, b, 6,) — j^J .

1466—1469

Cll.

CONTENTS.

-^-dispute

> o >

to -^li —

§. 705. Transmutation of tj*' , when its £ is 5 or ^ 5

^ >^
into u/** on attachment of mobile nom.pron. —

f& and J£ not orig. iJ-m* — but

>

on manner of transition from ^

theory (1) of many that J** is transmuted

-• »*•
into JW — this opinion adopted by Z and

3M — (2) of IH that Pamm and Kasr are
for explanation of the v. as a scion of ; and
^5 respectively — meaning of " scion " — his
argument — reason given by earlier authorities
for suggesting transmutation — his argument
in reply — (3) of B — alleged transmutation of

£^ and <& into £*• and p<f — &£ and (Jd) —
no transmutation without mobile nom. pron.,

except in ^ and iJ-i) — explanation of these
two.
§. 706. Vocalization of letter preceding unsound £_ in

' SSO

pass, of pret., tril, or on measure of (J*^ !

"•"'", *

or J**J| — dial. vars. in cat. of (1) ij** and

££j — (a) pure ^ — evolution of £& — and

(J*5 — opinion of S in §. 710 strengthened — •

^b) Ishmam — this dial. var. chaste — (c) pure

^ > ^ >

) — evolution of uj> — and £5? — opinion of

Akh in §. 710 strengthened — this dial. var. of

PAGE.

1469—1476

1476—1484

COXTESTS.

Oil.

no account — fuller explanations — pure ^ and
5 explained by IH — and by Jz — latter expla-
nation more probable — Ishmam — different
from Ishmam in pause — how pronounced — its
essence — BO understood by Fr and GG — said
by some to be like Ishmam in pause — how
described by others — really Baum — its object

" o_ ^ o>

— (2) i^-JS and <^*4 — vocalization of their
t-J — ambiguous forms avoided — and replaced
by unambiguous — but not disallowed by Wes-
terns — nor noticed by S — ambiguity disregard-
ed by him — and pardoned by Sf — possible
meaning of " avoided " — avoidance prefer-

able — but not necessary with distinctive con-
^ • s o

—vocalization of

text— (3) yi^M and ^2J
their con/. Hamza.

§. 707. £ sounded true in (1) v. of wonder — (2)

of superiority — two causes assigned by IH —
only second by S — no reason for first — (3)

i. q. JclAJ — ^'; |^ and ;Ui. ) —(4.)

6 ^c

M -—(5) Jls*M — no reason for assigning

- -• **of

any cause — distinction between J^ I and J^* I

^ * ' *• * O ••

— (6) such vs. as &y~ and ±*° — ±y*£ —

, etc.— its £ orig. pronounced with Kasr
— (7) variations of w. whose ^ is sounded

H

PAGE.

CIV.

CONTENTS.

true — £ sometimes (1) transformed in

X

denoting defects— and in its derivs.— (2)

"Of- XXOxO

anomalously sounded true in iJ** I and J*i**» ]
—to notify o. f. of conjug.

708. Additional cause requisite for conversion of )
or i_j into ! in penultimate after aug. 1 —•
nature of such cause — no conversion in ante-

penultimate — Hamza in ?• j £; and

O •" > ~x* > .^xx » x^^x > <~xx

and £*S^ , JM ; I and <*•' \ ji , >J ^=^ and T5 IA^
*~x ^ ^^ x >x

•— wty substituted for f — first ( why not

» x^-"1

elided— Hamza in J^ ^ —• 5 and ^ , in act ,
par<. of unaugmented fri?., said to be converted
into Hamza when transformed in v.— - really
converted into I , and from I into Hamza —
elision of £ impossible — cause of its conversion
into I — and from \ into Hamza — this Hamza
written as tmdotted ^ — £ sounded true in
act. part, when so sounded in v. — £ and J
sometimes transposed in act. part, of hollow
v. — and always by Khl when its J is Hamza
— -his argument — similar transposition by him

in j

and li

to his argument —

and
and

— answer

Ox

anomalous— its derivation — and forms—- v— ^tA

PAGE.

1490—1498

>

ct.

• S

;fc> , etc., said to be (1) i>f , (a) abbre-

viated from J-^ "••(*>) intensive foftn of

— (2) J*IJ by elision of (a) its £ — whether
as ) or 1 or Hamza — their measure in this case

— (b) its aug. I — their measure in this case

~* 9"

— A's procedure — *'^- — £ of J^ sounded
true.

§. 709. Pass. part, of tril. v. whose £ is unsound —

evolution of £*v and Jj** —why not

— dispute between S and Akh on letter

elided— each disputant contravening a rule

of his own — argument in support of each —

o » ^
effect of dispute on measure of t^j*a'* — and

» <•
on alleviation of t* — anomalies in cat. of

— and of ^ — cat. of ^ treated as sound by

Banu Tamim — exs. in poetry —

and

£) j*** anomalous according to H — his opinion

a K> * G >0^

controverted — **" said — and ^ji'* —

complete form allowed by Mb as a poetic
license — but regarded by A as a Tamlun
dial. var. — opinion of ISh on pass. part, in
cat. of ^g — and of 3 — pass, part, in latter
cat. sometimes treated as sound — such treat-
ment regularly allowed by Mb— but not
bjA.

PAGE.

1498—1505

en.

CONTEXTS.

710. Opinion of S on treatment of ^ when a quies-
cent £ preceded by Damma — and of Akh«— •
reason for treatment advocated by S — and
by Akh — reply to letter — exs. — measure of

OS fss '

J*3 and <-X»ii — and of £<&*** — Akh's rule

(^1) contravened by himself in pass. prrt. —

e ^ o » o »»
measure of £*v« — <*A^ or £5V — (2) moon-

s'' » x

sistent with hearsay— £»ya* — its measure

' ' ' *

and derivation

and

711. Transformation a property of vs. — imparted
to ns. only by conformity to vs. — unaug-
mented tril. n- (1) transformed when mo-

delled on v., i. e. when on measure o
o ^

or * — conversion of £ necessary here —
but sometimes omitted — such forms anomal-

S>x

ous— no J1** in hollow n. — (2) treated as

S'

sound when not modelled on v. — (**5 — trans-
formability of inf. n. determined by that of
«.— treatment o

712. Condition of transformation in augmented
tril. n. not conformable to v. — difference
from v. not prescribed in unaugmented tril.
— why prescribed in augmented, and not in
unaugmented — meaning of" conformable " —

PAGE.

1506—1509

1509-1513

1513-1525

cvii.

applicability of condition to ns. hitherto

mentioned— nature of prescribed difference —

a ~x a <~x

peculiar difference in j»5 ^ and £*k — ess. of

augmented triL with, and without, prescribed

difference — rule as stated by A — two sorts

o ^x e »

of n. covered by it— (1) f&* — f**^ and

O » ;'•'-' ••"

^4*** — <sJ*ix» from £# — * of femininization
no obstacle to agreement with v. in measure

>x8-' »^«x

— anomalies— their object— |»J^* and ^

O Or 9 > a »

— (2) JiW and /^ — *iV or * *£ —this

sort of n. how distinguishable from r. —

>x«^

another condition prescribe^ by Mb — fij*

t't>* So 0«"

and ^^ , and J)*J and tM — n. resemb-

ling, or differing from, aor. in both measure

»^»« >^« «

and augment — first sort like \j^> ] and ^ j~ I

0 > o f. O ' e f. G^ef. ^, • •&

aiid \$*sP \ — &j)±* j and &*c I — £ ^'j* I and

x xx

~x C* -^x *

* ^ I — ^ ^ } — transfer here anomalous —

— second soit like laj^su* —
this the obvious conclusion, according to A
— opinion of IM and his son — objection to it
— their reasoning applicable only to parti-
cular dial. — second sort how indicated by
IM — opinion of Khl — A's conclusion shared

PAGE.

cvm.

CONTEXTS.

by many etymologists— J;^*» , £;y^> , and

§. 713. Non-final mobile ) and ^ * generally imper-
vious to conversion, by preceding Kasra

and Damma, into ^ and j respectively —
and still stronger when doubled — 3 some-
times so converted for conformity — but not
^y — such conversion found in (1) the inf. n.

whose £ is transformed in the v. — though

°.'

not necessarily in this way— 3^c con.

— and

trasted with ^j*^ — Jj^ with $j} and

• s O * Qs-

with ft* — (2) the pi. whose

G"

is transformed in the singf.— ^ of ^*>

Qs 9

and of |»J^ — J<*k — * ) 5; and % ) y —(3)

x x x x

the p?. whose £ is quiescent in the sin*/.,

9 xx Oxx

and followed by I in the pi. — »\5 ^e and *)j>

Cxx

— *^*J anomalous — I needed here — effective
as element in cause of conversion — and

Oxx

powerful as auxiliary in (1) and (2) — »^5

G x 0 „

allowable for conformity — \^f*- and ^1^

Ox Gx

— i" said to be contracted from 6? .

PAGE.

1525—1530

• See Note on p. 1525, 1. 18.

OOHTBBTS.

•ix.

§. 714. Augmented tril. ns., when not like *^£l and

*

1 debarred from transformation by

quiescent before, or after, its 5 or ^ — such
ns. of three kinds — reason for absence of
transformation in (1) these ns. generally-

(2) frUy»] and *li«! — *Vl and

fixx Ox x o

sometimes said — **•& f and

*

6 xx «^ x Ox

transformed— (3) J|?J and J1*-, jJi^5,

6 'x • »x S xox 9x»x

^^*« and J;y> , Jl^*J and ;^4«*^ — ambiguity

9 xcx Sx «x

alleged as reason in JJj*J and ;^**»* — nature

of this ambiguity — true reason — (4)

9x « 6"» 9x0

and IO'JOB** — (5) JjS^ and la*»x. — cause of
transformation present here — excuse for

non-transformation — (6)

and

so

far as regards conversion of their * into ) —

s " x s x 0 >x

(7) «3ly^ , J^jk , and ^j*c — true reason.

' ^*

§. 715. Second of two ussound letters enclosing ! of
• ultimate pi. is converted into ! — and this I

> x -» 9x0 -»

into Hamza — ^'4-* anomalous, like tf&*
— such conformity of pi. to sing, not

» X -»

universal — nor ^j'*-* to be taken as a
precedent — conversion actually heard only

PAGE.

1530—1537

1537—1542

ex.

COXTIXTS.

in case of two ) s as enclosing letters — but
extended by Khl and S to case of two ^ s
or of 5 and ^ — this extension disallowed
by Akh — pis. of act. part, from ^ff^ and

,_$•>£ — reason for Akh's doubt — sound
opinion that of S — further authority for it
— second unsound letter not converted when

far from end —

Gs» Gs>

and

and

G =>

i*-6 — so /•

Gs> Oo> f)s i,>

j.&5 , but fiy° and fly* — Llj..^ and (k&
anomalous — similar conflict of opinion on
conversion of second of two unsound letters

enclosing antepenultimate j in non-pi.

5. 716. Treatment of 3 and ^ combined, when their
first is quiescent — cause of incorporation —

) and ^y treated as likes — incorporation
encouraged by quiescence of their first— )
converted, whether first or second— no

incorporation in (1) j>f» and

— nor

n

and

—(2) ^'ji^ and

— measure of ^!^ —(3) lijj and

*

conversion and incorporation sometimes
found in (3) — never allowable in (1)—

G s- Ox*** >" ° ' 3*'

^J4^ > an<^ 1*' — dispute about
— preceding Damma changed into

PAGI.

1542-1548

•CONTEXT?.

CXI,

Kasra — either vowel allowable in ^ pi. of

'of

t_5)J f — and in some other forms — conversion

Gz 1 So

(1) in f&-° and fV anomalous — for want of
^y in their o. /.— or of finality in their
double ) — reason of its conversion — (2) in

03*

j»l*j more anomalous.

717. Treatment of ; and ^ after ! of ultimate pi.

» ~.s' > -^s^
not preceded by j or ^ — ^ ***

— v^jLa^i — opinion of S on last — of Jh —
regular form— of Zj— of IH — confirmation
of his opinion — Hamza in all three pis,
anomalous.

"°l

%. 718. ^ , when £ of ,J*» , (1) converted into 5 in

^ >

substantive — ^jk — virtually, when not

•* > <- >

actually, a substantive — ^5^ and ^j~j

treated as substantives — anarthrous

not a quaL — but treated as a substantive —

small sense of qualification in ^j**! of
superiority — (2) not converted in ep. — but
Damma before it converted into Kasra— so

0*> 9

in pi. iJ** — ,j«3iJ — its Damma converted

into Kasra— but sometimes left, and ^ then
converted into ; .

15

PAGE.

1548—1551

1552-1554

CX11.

CONTENTS.

THE > AND ^ AS JS.

,719. More unsound than as £ s — the nearer to the.
end, the more subject to transformation —
transformation lighter than use of o. f. —

predicament of ) and ^ as finals — modes of
transformation — these letters (1) converted

.

into \ — wtf and <^**; , ^)* and

'Q s " ' ,SO'&S

and tfb&ziu and ^6* & —measure of last two

Oo' G°* '" '" ' ' '*' .

— ))* and ^y*; — \tf and l^», , ^V^ and

' XXC» X**X <-^X X'"°

^b:i> , and ^y*6 and ^i^j — laAi-l —

a xx o

,^X*M^.! — objection to IH's explanation of
non-conversion in last — better opinion on
last two — non-conversion of their J not
attributed to accidental character of its

ex« o ^ o cj'-o

vowel — !j.&:M and o^^t — ^y^l an(*

-•-« " •
^^cL J — one condition of conversion that

vowel of 3 or ^ be permanent — coaformabi-
lity, or affinity, of n. to v. not a condition of

O xxx Q •'x'

conversion in its J — ^\)'^ and ^^ — con-
version not prevented by * of femininization
after the J — nor by aug. \ before it —
restoration of 1 to its o. /., (a) from fear
of ambiguity — e#s. in v.— and n. — J elided

* x n x

in ^^ and ^) how treated in re?. ?i.—

PAGE.

1555-1568

COSFE.STS.

cnii.

PAGE.

tnasc, after Kasra or Fatha —

* > xo e xo

c ^

restored y and ^ not reconverted into ! —
(b) for conformity — restoration of J to its
place — ^ then not converted into • f in

0)t and t.^y — elision of , ^ in sing.

and ^ in

°) J and (j-*^; I not converted— but -
sometimes elided — in absence of ambiguity,
f not restored [to its o./.] for avoidance of
elision on account of two quiescents — (2)

»»x *^

made quiescent — 5;^ — ^tf and

(nom.) — similarly ,_y^*M -

o

and ,_$-*; \ — (3) elided — sometimes arbitra-
rily— from frequency of usage — J not

Q o &

elided in «^^- 1 — (4) preserved.

§. 720. Capacity of 3 and ^ for bearing inflectional
vowels after (1) a quiescent — (2) a mobile
— meaning of "mobile" — kind of vowel

found before each — 3 and - sometimes
quiescent in sub), and ace. — explanations of

»CX Of-

) —such quiescence found in prose —

5 and ^ quiescent in ind. and nom. — ^
sometimes mobile — catalogue of anomalies
in treatment of unsound letter as seat of

1568—1577

cxiv.

CONTEXTS.

PAGE.

inflection— ) not found in- gen. — predica-

ment of - — sometimes mobile — this pro-
nunciation said to be a poetic license —

opinion of R — 3 and ^ elided in apoc. —

sometimes retained — } retained, except in
apoc. — and sometimes even there.

§. 721. No decL n. ending in 3 preceded by a vowel

— cause of that—treatment of ) when a J ,
final or virtually final, after original Da mma,

in decl, n. — exs. — 3 converted into ^ , and
then Damma into Kasra — j not so converted

when (l)notaj — J*3 — (2) followed by
inseparable termination — exception when

preceding Damma is upsn another ) — (3)
after accidental Bamma — (4) in a v.-~ (5)

in a n., but invariably pronounced with

•» >
Fath — )® sole instance — reasons for reten-

tion of ) here — corresponding predicament
of ,_£ after Damma as respects conversion

of Damma into Kasra — Fr and Sf on & ) j6**>

— instances of non-finality as preventive of
conversion — ^aualogous instances in other

6 ~,s

cats, — Khl on differentiation of * f- %* and

O ~s" Oss' Gs *'

1577—158&

from ^^ and

CONTESTS.

CIV.

§. 722. Similar treatment of final 3 after Damma, iu

spite of intervening letter of prolongation,

s » >
in Jj** — this 3 converted into ^ — and

then preceding 3 — and Damma of £ into
Kasra — this process invariable in pi , but
not in sing.—exs. of conversion and non-
conversion in sing. — S on proper letter in

sing, and pL — final 3 strong when doubled —
conversion then neceslary, proper, or

improper — 3 not converted if not final —

extraordinary cases of conversion—

£» •,.
or 3^*-« — cause of transformation in former

— similar transformation in pass. part, whose

s» o » >

J is Hamza — j& — vowel of uJ in Jj**

Sa,

after conversion of 3 and. Damma — pe and
•«
J^ — conversion why allowable here — its

Gz>

regularity disputed — j»W anomalous.

§. 723. Final 3 and ^ after aug. \ converted into !,

e ^ s -A

and afterwards into Hamza — j-f; and .^

— cause of conversion into ) — and then into

Hamza — preceding } to be aug. — reasons for

o * p^
this — and also, says Mz, third — ^1; — *it)

O'^ Oss S *

coordinated with and ^'^ — —

and not converted before inseparable g

PAGE.
1583—1587

1588—1593

CXV1.

CONTENTS.

of femininization —inseparable termination
a preventive of conversion into J — exs. —

x ^^^

here — Sjl&* and fc&i not
— inseparable termination

»£ lloc or ^'^c , *£ LJJ: or &^ , and *?• V«c or

S^'x Sx»o^x Qx»ox

£>lk — ^. in »y**A,ii and *^;£ allowable for

8^xx

same reason as

like

not a preventive of conversion of 3 , when

j» *0 /v^Cl

a J , after Kasra into ^ — Ws — ^ W*

^.•'o

and *^^- •

724, Conversion of final 5 after Kasra into ^ — its

cause — conditions requisite for conversion
of mobile j after Kasra into ^ — treat-

Bx»

ment of mobile ^ after Damma — &*'^ and

•

#0

U;^ — reason of conversion in them — deriva-

Qxd O^° «*0

tion of *&w —of ^si^9 and V^ — conversion

X X X

- ' - '

of ^ in ca«. of ^j , ^ , and ^ into )

—whether this ^ be orig. 3 or not— such
conversion peculiar to vs.

'"•:

725. J of ^> , (1) when 5 , preserved— no dis-

tinction here between substantive and ep. —
cause of non-conversion — (2) if ^ , pre-
served in ep., and converted into 3 in sub-
stantive—substantive why selected for

PAGE

1593—1598;

1598—160*-

CONTEXTS.

transformation — moderation intended — this
change made in most cases — alleged excep-
tions— change of ^ into 5 in substantive said
"by IM here and inCK, agreeably with opinion
of most GG, to be regular — but in Tashil to
be anomalous — as also in another of his com-
positions— his admission there as to opinion
of most GG — his proof that this change is

anomalous — criticism on his proof — J of

*e»

^J** , (1) if ^y , preserved — no distinction

here between substantive and ep. — cause of
non-conversion — (2) if 5 , preserved in
substantive, and converted into ^5 in ep. —

or MUSJU ] — ^LSU } — IM's opinion
contrary to that of most Etymologists —

,«(S^ „•><,«,

opinion expressed by R — W^J f , M*J ) ,

*••><><'
and I**3*! 1 regarded by S as substantives —

inconsistency of IH in treating ^^^ I as
a substantive, and ^5)*^ ) and '^U ) as eps.

*0>0*

' — S on i_s-y^ 1 — conversion the rule,
according to him, in every ^1** fern, of

iJ*$ ! whose J is 5 — unless it be [actually
used as] an ep, — Sfs explanation of his

meaning in latter case — J of ^^ , from

PAGE.

CTV111.

CONTENTS.

defective, not converted in substantive or
ep. — exs. of it scarce.

726. Sings, of ultimate pi. ending in ^ preceded
by Hamza — general rule to alleviate these
two letters in ultimate pi. — mode of allevia-
tion— ^ why converted into f — and
Haraza into ,_? — Hamza mostly converted

,^-X* X

into j in du. of £ }j*s* — but not in ultimate

pi. — ^yjf^ anomalous — general rule con-

-~ '* * S-G.

travened in (1) ft JjA — (2) ^f^f and

^He — but observed in (1) kjj~ — (2)

^xx •'x x ' * ' xxx ^^s

%a and l,{tiU— (3) k^ and ^ _ ^fj»
exceptional — observations on (1) I third in
all these pis. — (2) Hamza after ] in &]yi> —

Ox ~^ S^ x

(3) I second in sings. **» I* and ^^ — (4)

9x x r.x x

; after I in ^^- —(5) ) and 5 in «'jja| —

Sxx

(6) 1 and ^ in *jU« —(7) ^ and Hamza

Ox x x x ^

jn &tai. — Khl on ^Uai. — remark by IH —
conversion necessary in Hamza and its
Kasra, after f of ultimate pi., when that
Hamza is adventitious in pi,, and J of pi. is
Hamza, ^ , or ; — no conversion (1) when
Hamza is found in sing, as £ — condition
for conversion prescribed by IH — and by

PAGE.

1605—1620

CONTENTS.

CX1T.

S, Z, and IHsh— meaning of "adventitious

x^O „ ^ ss*s

in p/."— ^'1;^ \ or ^j^ ! —(2) when J is

sound — Hamza here included among on-
sound letters --conflicting opinions on its
soundness or unsoundness— formation of (1)

U!a:L — opinion of S and majority of BB —
and of Khl— objection to latter— (2) ^Ua5
(3) Lllau* —(4) ^jlj* — Jj and ISd on

^x^ 8 ' ^

tj^ pi. of *!ti£ — right view — true explana-
tion of ^y in it — their language not justifi-

s^ »>
able by assuming its sing, to be *j.vc -

assertion of I Arab -anomalies in this cat. —

Akh on ,03!^ — opinion of KK on measure
of all four formations mentioned above —
and of BB — latter correct — difference be-
tween statement attributed to Khl, and

opinion of KK, on measure of tjlLa^- .

727. Final 5 fourth or upwards converted into ^j
when letter before it is not pronounced with
Damm — conditions of conversion when
letter before it is pronounced with Fath —
two reasons assigned for conversion —

i-^£;*> and d*.>y*j — Akh on ^^ ^ — weak-
ness of second reason — object of proviso
" when letter before it is not pronounced

16

i'A-JE.

1620—1624

cxx.

CONTENTS.

with Damm " — additional proviso requisite
— original proviso properly restricted to vs.
— amendment of it suggested by R.

728. £ iu eat. of ^f and ^5* treated as sound —
reason for not transforming it — and so in

s *" •* *

cat. of ^5^ and ^t^ — another reason in
case of j_5^» , ^^ , and ^'V — and in that
of ^jft — and another in that of ^jk and

^ ' *i,^

^~** — £ treated as sound in n. also — ^^ ,

Qs~

etc., anomalous — why so called — £>) how
explained by Fr — and by Ks — anomalous
according to all three accounts— last two

6^ '

explanations applicable to £>^ , etc. — incor-
poration in cat. of jji^- — more frequent

6 ' e ^

than display — o^ and ^ — incorporation
why more frequent — stipulation that vowel
of second unsound letter be inseparable —
exs. — not imported on account of adven-
titious and separable letter, nor inflectional
— incorporation or display allowable if
vowel be either inseparable, or imported on
account of adventitious, but inseparable,
letter — incorporation more proper in either
case— inseparability why stipulated — vowel
of first ^j how pronounced in display —

PAGE.

1624—1638

CONTEXTS,

CXX1.

J ^ «• +-

)»*=>. — Kasr of uJ in ^j*- — reason for Fath
or Kasr — better explanation — assertion
about Kasr in act. voice apparently a

blunder— incorporation in pass. pret. — not

e >
so frequent as in act. — construction of ^^

— Damm or Kasr of its ^- — reason for each
vowel — similar vocalization of i-J in J** —

2 G > a = »

Sf on ^J for ^ , and ^^ for ^j^ — du. and

S&. O»0» ^O^

p?. of (^^ I and

and of

^

a/. mr,?. of ^jt^xx**. f —and of

d —orig. 16-

« > X

or ^yj^ pa^3. of ^d':

cr^. of L_js:x^-' • , aor.

o , * ' '

aor.

— i_sss-J not said as aor. of ^j^- or ^J^- ] —
incorporation eschewed in aor. pass, of t*^!
and -*gaX*« | — and in aor. act. — even in subj. —

no incorporation in catf. of ^y* — trans-

' O s

formation preferred to incorporation — ^i^i

x C X-

and

§, 729. Double 3 peculiar to (J** — objection to form-
ing J*^ or J*^ from cat. of ^y — especially

**

'*'. ' ' '

* — this objection obviated in J** — i^

PAGE.

1633—1640

CXX11.

CONTENTS.

— double j avoided when £ is orig. mobile —
but tolerated with incorporation — in n., not

n v.

<
§. 730. Fret, and aor. of (1) JWJ whose £ and J

«'?
are ; s — (2) J.*M whose J is 3 — reasons

^ ' O

for not incorporating — inf. n. of

,», a S'- a x o

in/, n. % I 5=^ —pret. of L)*' 1 and JU5 j whose
£ and J are ^ s , or whose J is ^ — their

B5 X Mr *^X

aor., act. part., and in/, n. — l*^ , aor. ,_$*=»> ,

— o

in/, n. fc ^ .

730A. Additions to this chapter — modes of com-
bining (1) two ^ s— (2) three ^ s— (3;
four ^y s — all of this the predicament of
^ s — (4) two ) s — (5) three 3 s— (6) four
3 s — God knows best.

CHAPTER XL— INCORPORATION.

§. 731. Definition — j*^t —or |«1*^! — incorporation
as defined (1) by IH — why so named — two
letters requisite for it— quiescent and mobile
—first quiescent, and second mobile— both
proceeding from one outlet — without separa-
tion — modes of separation — (2) by R-^his

PAGE.

1640—1645

1645— 1G62

1663^1702

CONTENTS.

CXX1U.

objections to IH's conditions "quiescent
and mobile "—and " without separation " —
incorporation necessary, disallowed, and
allowable — intended to lighten concurrence
of homogeneous letters — such concurrence
of three kinds — (1) first homogeneous letter
quiescent, and second mobile — here incor-
poration necessary — whether in one word

or two — (2) first mobile, and second quies-

•j
cent — here incorporation disallowed — O;

&1s •*

and «Sy2 ^ — (3) both mobile — here incor-
poration (a) necessary — (b) allowable
where homogeneous letters are (a) separate,
and preceded by mobile, or by letter of
prolongation or softness — first homogeneous
made quiescent for incorporation — incorpo-
ration when good, and when best — why
omissible — display of reduplication better
after letter of prolongation than after
mobile, and after letter of softness than
after letter of prolongation — incorporation
why allowable after letter of softness — (6)
virtually separate — (c) disallowed, (a)
where one homogeneous letter is coordiua-
tive, whether in v. or n. — (6) where incor-
poration would lead to confusion of para-
digms— no such confusion in rs. — (c) where
homogeneous letters are separate, and first

PAGE.

cxxiv.

CONTENTS.

is preceded by quiescent other than a letter

<2 » ^ • o *

of prolongation or softness— (JOAJ t.paJ —

* &> „ , ' i, s

&*J) 3^ and <±j'ft ^3 — incorporation not

disallowed if preceding quiescent be a letter
of prolongation or softness — incorporation
of approximates — incorporation of two
kinds — of likes and of approximates, in one
word and in two— meaning of " approxi-
mates " — incorporation proper to etymology
and to Readers, but latter kind ignored
here by IM — incorporation of likes, whose
first is quiescent and second mobile, neces-

sary on three conditions, that first be not

s s a ^ --
(1) a * of silence— i-O* *^ — (2) a

Hamza separated from the <— » — treatment
of two consecutive Hamzas in one word —
and in two — (3) a letter of prolongation,

-a ^ t>

(a) at end of word — ' j*~^ ^&^ ) and

^05 ' « S>°^

— y*+ — (b) substituted, not

permanently, for another letter
G > ££

— IM's mention of these conditions —

incorporation of likes, both of which are
mobile, necessary on eleven condition?, (])
that both be in one word — reduplication
extremely heavy —no concurrence of likes

in rads. of quad, or quin. — nor in '—* and £

PAGE.

CONTENTS.

CXXV.

PAGE.

of tril., except extraordinarily — nor in begin-
ning or middle of augmented tril. n. not
commensurable with v. — concurrence of
mobile likes in beginning or middle of aug-
mented vs., and of augmented ns. commen-
surable with vs. — whether trils. — or quads. —
treatment of likes in augmented quad. — and
in augmented tril., (a) in beginning ( oc) of
pret.— similar treatment of approximates

when i— » of jJ**J or (J^'ij is approximate to its
vs> — incorporation in pret. extended to aor.,
imp., inf. n., and act . and pass, parts.— ( (3 )
of aor. — (b) in middle — incorporation why
allowable in inf. ns. of conjngs. mentioned
— this the predicament of mobile likes com-
bined in beginning or middle of word — their
predicament at end, (a) if first have another
letter incorporated iuto it — (b} if redupli-
cation be co-ordinative — elision of I in j_jk. \
— (c) if first be unsound — or sound, (aa) in
r. — (bb) in tril. n., unaugmented or aug-
mented—( a) J*> — ( 6 ) J*3 —(7) J** —

s>> s^* o ^ o 2 »

\°) j .*« and JY** , tS<^5 and ii^ — *£• —

s ^ ^

» OS' >XJ^ >x,» f ^»

( e ) &** > U^3 t &^l » and c?8*5 - - (I)
, and .ijj — (3?'

and o*i | — J-^3 ^ — these the predicaments

CXXV1.

CONTENTS.

of mobile likes combined in one word —
elision or transfer of vowel from their first
when incorporation is intended — conditions
of incorporation if likes be in two words —
question whether "incorporation " attribut-
ed to IA1 in certain texts be mere stifling —
or pure incorporation — Readers safer guides
than 3G on this question — incorporation by
transfer of vowel from first of two likes not
allowable when likes are in two words -(2)

^6

that they be not initial — aoristic ^ — ^t> J

'* * ^
for £J&J — condition of non-iuitiality not

mentioned here by IM— (3-6) that they be

G -> G> 5

not on measure of (a) J*$ , (b) J*> , (c)

G^ 6-"-

tj*'* , (d) i)*> — incorporation disallowed in
all these measures — reason of its disallow-

ance — and in n. commensurable, in its fore

s
part, with any of them — as also in ;J*' -

combination of two mobile likes possible in

G>

four more measures of tril. — J** not used

S ' O > * S >

PAGE.

— JW , Ji*3 , and Jf> used — incorporation

9s G)s

generally prescribed in iJ** and (J*5 — and

G >

dissolution in J-*' — (7) that no letter be

. •"

incorporated into the first of the two likes
— (8) that mobilization of their second be

CONTENTS.

not adventitious — (9) that word containing
them be not co-ordinated with another—-
such co-ordinates of three sorts — words cut
out from composite expressions — incorpora-
tion disallowed in all three sorts — (10) that
word containing them be not one of those
expressions wherein dissolution is anomal-
ously chosen by the Arabs — whether vs. — or
ns. — dissolution or incorporation allowable

CXXVll.

and ** — reasons for these

in (a)

alternatives — ,j** — dissolution preferable

and j&~ — (a) and (o) ex-
ceptions to rule as to necessity for incorpo-
rating first of two mobile likes in one word

— (11) that quiescence do not supervene
upon their second either through its con-
junction with a now. pron., or through apo-
copation or quasi-apocopation— such forma-
tions of two kinds — meaning of" nom.pron"

— no incorporation with it, according to
majority of Arabs — dialectic variations —
choice allowed, in apoc. and imp., between
dissolution and incorporation — reason for
the latter — meaning of "choice allowed" —
effect of incorporation upon con/. Hamza in
imp. — incorporation retained with 5 of pi.,
^ of 2nd pers. sing, fern., or corrob. —

PAGE.

17

cxxvm.

CONTENTS.

connection of this question with condition
(8) — proposed amendment of A's language
— vowel of letter that has its like incorpora-
ted into it, (a) before U of 3rd pers. sing.

* &>
fern, and x of 3rd pers. sing. mase. — ta*^) and

t

>6» >S>

**) allowed by KK, and »a; by Th— the
latter censured for allowing Fath — Kasr a
dial. var. — (b) before a quiescent — Damm
rare — (c) not conjoined with any of the

foregoing, from ")ofpl. " to "quiescent"

o of

— dissolution obligatory in J-** f of wonder,

and incorporation in |»l» — this proviso a
correction of preceding rule as to "choice

O Of.

allowed in .... imp" — J*J) of wonder
regarded, by majority of BBr as a pret. v. —

and f»fc> , by Hijazis, as a verbal n. — vowel
of its final — prominent nom. prons. attached
to it — pause upon double letter — outlets of
letters.

§. 732. Outlet defined — how recognizable — ex.— lY's
definition — outlets of letters sixteen — (1) of
Hamza, » , and 1 —(2) of £ and ^ —(3) of
£ and £ — outlets in the throat — relative
positions of (a) Hamza, y , and ) — opinion

PAGE.

1702—1712

CONTENTS.

CXX1I,

of S —of Akh— disproof of latter — continu-
ation of argument on his opinion — (b) £
and -£• , and (c) £ and £ — Hamza, ! , 3
and ^ said by Lth to be hollow — and by
Khl to be airy — his opinion on relative

positions of £ , ^ , * , £ , and £ — these
seven letters, from outlets (1-3), guttural —
(4) of ,3 —(5) of»--^ — difference in their
outlets how recognizable — both these letters
uvular — Jj how articulated by Arabs of the
desert — this articulation hereditary— way

to account for it — (6) of ^ , ^ , and ^
—their relative positions — their outlet where

placed by S — (7) of \jf — its position on the
side of the tongue — right or left — descrip-
tion of the teeth — central incisors — lateral
incisors — canines — bicuspids or premolars

— molars — postraolars — position of rf in
relation to tongue and teeth — from which

side uttered— called "long"— (8) of J —
no letter more extensive in outlet — its outlet

where placed by S— (9, 10) of ; and ^ —
ij farther out than J — ; a little farther in

than ^ —difference in positions of ; and ^
demonstrated by language of IH— criticism
of some of his commentators thus rebutted —

PAGE.

cxxx.

CONTENTS.

, a, and e»— (12) of ^ , 5 ,
and (j" — tip of tongue not in contact with
central incisors — jj" prior in outlet to ) —
(13) of & , ••> , and ^ — these eighteen
letters, from outlets (4-13), lingual— (14)

of tJ — (15) of L_» , * , and j — p and 5
nasal — these four letters, from outlets
(14-15), labial — fifteen preceding outlets
allotted to twenty-nine primary letters —
relative positions of these outlets — (16) of

single ,j — Fr's differences from S — latter's
opinion best — outlet of secondary letters

other than single ^ .

§. 733. Number of letters 43 — primaries 29— Hamza
— their number not complete in other lang-
uages— no Hamza in foreign speech, except

in inception— nor any \jp — J not an in-
dependent letter — but reckoned as a single
letter in H's "Speckled Epistle" — Hamza
omitted by Mb — but rightly first letter of
alphabet — under form of ) — proof of this
— soft I — distinct from Hamza— secondaries
6— all chaste — why called " secondary " — (1)

quiescent ^ — named "single " and " stifled "
—its outlet— (2) j of Imala— named

PAQE.

1712-1724

CONTENTS.

exxxi.

•ao 9 . *r

-meaning of f*F*-f — (3) broad \ —

broad J mentioned by IH — not broad ] —
latter how pronounced — found in what dial.
— how written in Codex and elsewhere — (4)
(jfc like •£ — same as ^ like (jr — approved
by S — (5) ^f like 3 —mentioned in §. 696 —
read in Kur. I. 5 — (6) Haruza of betwixt-
and-between— of three kinds, making chaste
secondaries 8 — hybrids 8 — these also second-
ary— (1) <-* like ^ —(2) ^ like «-* —
exs. of (1) and (2)— both the same— (3)
<£ like ,J& — IH's assertion that (2) and
(3) are not real — (4) weak (jp — used by
foreigners trying to speak Arabic — how
exemplified by Mbn — most easily sounded

from left side — (5) ^f like ^ — approxi-
mation of (jo to (j* not so good as substitu-
tion of ^ for J (6) ^ like ^ -(7) ^

like ^ — (8) «-> like «— » — often heard from
foreigners, and of two kinds — these 8
hybrids used by Arabs who have mixed
with foreigners — or by the progeny of Arab
fathers and foreign mothers — additional

secondaries — (1) £ between J and i— f —
(2) c like j -(3) jfc like 3 —(4) ^ like

PAGE.

CXXX11.

CONTENTS.

3 — (5) ) like ^y — explained by S — dis-
allowed by Akh — his pronunciation im-
practicable— number of letters 48 or 50.

§. 734. Classification of letters according to qualities
— eighteen divisions notorious— use of quali-
ties— (1) vocal— specification— (2) surd— all
letters surd or vocal — these two kinds how
exemplified— why so exemplified — origin of
names "vocal" and "surd" — this distribu-
tion of letters agreeable with opinion of
ancients — but modified by one modern —
his reasons — criticism on his opinion —
refutation of one of his reasons — difference
between vocal and rigid — (3) rigid — num-
ber and specification — (4) lax — (5) inter-
mediate— orig. rigid — number and specifica-
tion— number of lax — specification — these
three kinds how exemplified — why so
exemplified — (6) covered — how defined by
Jrb — number and specification — definition
of covering — inapplicable to ^J> —another
definition — covering indispensable to these
letters — name " covered " tropical — (7)
open — this name also tropical— (8) elevated
— number and specification — definition of
elevation and depression — elevation possible
without covering, but not covering without
elevation — origin of name " elevated " —

PAGE.

1724—1739

cxxxiii.

this name tropical— but explicable in
natural sense — (9) depressed— specification
— also called "low" — (10) liquid — no
quad, or gwt'n. devoid of them, unless exotic
or anomalous — liquidity defined — liquids
lightest of letters — specification — why
named " liquid " — best for mixing with
others — (11) solid or muted — number and
specification — meaning of " solid " — these
letters why named " solid " — or " muted "
— first name more appropriate — (12) reso-
nant— number and specification — why so
named — also called " movent " — difiiculty
in sounding them quiescent— (13) sibilant —
(14) soft — specification — susceptible of
prolongation — letters of prolongation and
softness, or of softness only — so mentioned
in §. 663 — explanation of " soft " given in
CHd — (15) swerving — its sound how pro-
duced— S's definition — and explanation —
(16j reiterated — reckoned as two letters —
(17) airy, or ascending or descending — why
named (a) "airy" — from one meaning of

jl* — S's explanation of " airy " — faintness
and expansiveness of \ as compared with
^ and 3 — (b) " ascending '• or " descend-
ing"— from alternative meanings of )l* —

f

PAGE.

CXXX1V.

CONTENTS.

this letter also called "sonant "—(18)
gabbled — why so named— reason given by
IH — said in CHd to be « , not i~, _

and ^"i* — stro g or weak letter put for
strong or weak meaning — natural affinity
between letters and meanings — classifica-
tion of letters according to outlets.

§. 735. Unity of predicament in approximates as
respects (1) incorporation — (2) inter-

~~ 0

change in rhyme — ^^! — cause of incor-

*
poration — pronunciation without it com-

parable to gait of shackled — manner of
incorporation — preliminary conversion —
incorporation really in two likes — exs. —
operations requisite for incorporation —
modes of conversion and incorporation —

O & s

rule and obstacle — nature of obstacle — »sa-«

I
and

PAGE.

736. Incorporation regulated by closeness of
approximation — concurrence of approxi-
mates in one word or two — (1) in one word
— confusion not heeded— (a) if both ap-
proximates be mobile, incorporation neither
necessary nor approved — (b) if first be
quiescent, incorporation necessary in two
cases — approved in others — (2) in one word

1740—1744

1744—1748

COKIZXTS.

cxxxv.

—(a) if both be mobile, incorporation dis-
allowed if it produce confusion — allowed if
it do not — (b) if first be quiescent, incor-
poration, (a) if it produce confusion, dis-
allowed if approximation be incomplete—

2- 0 * Oc,'

allowed if it be complete — &) for ^j — ^fcj

. .

— xjJ and *->k — £*) — no paradigm con-

o ^o

taining quiescent ^ before j or J — \^\^f-

«•-. ~,o, * ' +

and tf) — *UJj , ^fji^ , e<c.— (6) if it do
not produce confusion, necessary— Khl on

"S, ^ , e, ^ f.*

and /«ij — S on J^ I and ^ ^f —
another preventive of incorporation in *tf j

S«x^ » e xx > « x

— ^pref. from *»5/» not «^t>^ — but «

§. 737. Incorporation not absolutely allowed in ap-
proximates, nor disallowed in remotes —
sometimes withheld from former, and per-
mitted to latter — incorporation of approxi-
mates where found in one word — where
mostly found— -one preventive of it — no

9^0 ' S

incorporation of (1) letters of ji-i^» ^^

into approximates— special qualities of these
letters — cause of disallowance — letters of

*>& +

yki pe not incorporated into approximates,

18

1748—1757

CXXXV1.

CONTENTS.

but approximates into them — 5 and ^ in-

8»*

corporated, one into the other — *»«*" and

Os^

*J — IH's explanation of incorporation
here— R's criticism on it — incorporation of

jjo into (j& , of ) into J , and of »— > into L_> ,
transmitted from Readers — meaning of " in-
corporation " here — practice of Ks and Fr

— and of IA1— «(2) sibilants into other letters

— what they are incorporated into — (3)
covered letters into others, without covering

— «.TS. — jj*^! — bf — (4) guttural letter
into more guttural — incorporation of, and
into, gutturals — of approximate gutturals —

&•>&'• fj'»

(jjXso^j and iLvba^j — criticism on statement
of fourth case — incorporation of (1) ^ into
* — (2) six letters of tip of tongue into ^J>

and {j^ — (3) 3 and ^ —predicament of
every letter, in respect of incorporation, to
be now explained,

§, 738. Incorporation general in letters of mouth
and tongue — not in letters of throat or lip

«— Hamza and ] not incorporated — process
more suited to Hamza — Hamza not incorp-
orated into its like, except in two cases —
nor into any other letter, except after alle-
viation — nor any other letter into it.

PAGE.

1757—1759

CONTENTS.

CIXXV1I.

§. 739. I not incorporated into like or approximate
— reason for its incapacity — alternative
reason — nor incorporated into.

§. 740. Letters that are incorporated into their ap-
proximates— * into £ after or before it— se-
paration better, and incorporation good — but

* + o a t f
not ^- into * — separation better — (+***. **L0\

— nor * into £ — only its like incorporated
into it— no approximate.

§. 741. £ incorporated into (1) its like— (2) ^ after
or before it— incorporation or separation
good in former case— conversion of £ into
^- good in former case, allowable in latter—
£ not incorporated into £ , except after
conversion of £ into ^ —instance transmit-
ted with conversion of -. into £ (ft) »

after conversion of both into ~ s— Is^

~i~«. c

and » J )(=s^ —dispute as to alienability of

that when £ is preceded by * ~ only its
like incorporated into it— no approximate-
treatment of £ and * when combined— fre-
quent among Banit Tamlm.

§. 742. ^ incorporated into (1) its like-no difficulty
in that— (2, 3) » and £ -not into £ or £
-but into * and £ , by converting them

PAGE.

1759-1760

1760-1761

1761—1765

1765—1766

CONTEXTS.

PAGB.

into ^ — reason of such incorporation — and
conversion — * and £ regarded by Z as
incorporated into ^- .

§. 743. £ and £ incorporated, each into (1) its like
—no difficulty in that —concurrence of £ s
or ^ s in Kur — (2) its fellow— why £ into
£ — separation better, but incorporation
good — and preferred by Mb — why £ into £
— separation better— incorporation good —
superiority of separation proved— incorpo-
ration of higher into lower why allowable

here — and not in ^- and £ — dispute as to
incorporation of £ and ~- into £ and f- .

§. 744. Letters of the mouth — Jj and ^ — like £
and £ — incorporation of (1) each into its

like — no difficulty here — (2) £ into ^ —
incorporation or separation good — reasons
for incorporation — (3) <*-£ into ^ — incor-
poration good, but separation better — why
better.

§. 745. {7 incorporated into (1) its like— no difficul-
ty in that — no concurrence of ^ s in Kur —
(2) (jfc —incorporation or separation good
— no other letter mentioned by S — but ia>
by AlYazidl — letters incorporated into .

1766—1768

1768—1769

1770-1771

CONTESTS.

CZSX1X.

§. 746. u* » i_f > an^ U^ not mentioned by IH— jj&
incorporated only into its like — no concur-
rence of (j* s in Kur — not into any of its
approximates— reported incorporation of

(j£ into (j- , and ,j*» into (j* — not practised
by BB — who disallow both — letters incor-
porated into it.

§. 747. ^ incorporated into its like, (1) attached —
(2) quasi- attached — (3) detached, when first

^ is preceded by Fatha — not Kasra — differ-
ence between the two cases — three letters
incorporated into it — (1) its like — (2) ) —
3 and ,_5 adjacent — incorporated, one into
the other, whether 3 be first— or second —

exs. of latter — (3) ^ — because treated like
letters of prolongation and softness,

§. 748. (J> incorporated only into its like — incorpo-
ration into {_£ reported — but not free from
flaw — adversely criticized — why allowed —
not followed in other passages of Kur —
lY's opinion of it — letters incorporated into

jj« — why these — and not ^ .

§. 749. J incorporated, (1) if determinative, neces-
sarily into (a) its like — (b) thirteen other
letters — their characteristics— causes of its

PAGE.

1771—1772

1772—1775

1775-1777

1777— 1781

cxl.

COXTENfS,

incorporation into them — (2) if not deter-

minative, necessarily into ; — allowably into
remaining twelve — or allowably into all
thirteen, its incorporation being good into

) , bad into ^ , and middling into remainder
— exs. in verse— and in readings of Kur —
such incorporation how graduated by K —
only its like and ^ incorporated into it —

Sis ' *'

not ) — B* and J J* — why so written.

§. 750. ;not mentioned by IH— incorporated only
into its like — not into any other letter— its
incorporation into J disputed — disallowed
by S and his school — reported as practised
by Ya'kub and IA1 — allowed by Ks and Fr
_ hardly known among Readers later than
IA1— J and jj incorporated into ^ .

§. 751. Quiescent ^ , including Tanwin, (1) incorp-

orated into letters of tfj^ji — necessarilv —

•with some exceptions — cause of incorpora-

o '•
tion — (^)^° — or only preferably into all

> OS

but ^ — (a) with nasality into letters of r*>>

— restriction on incorporation into ^ i (• >
and 5 — (b) without nasality into J and ;

— reason for removal, or retention, of nasa-
lity — IH's reply to objection against removal

PAGE.

1782—1783

1783—1794

CONTEXTS.

cxli.

PAGE.

of nasality — R's criticism on it— his analysis
of £j 's predicaments with (a) J , ; > f j 5 ,
and ^ — (6) L_J — (c) other non-gutturals —
(rf) gutturals — retention of nasality with j
and ^y chaster than removal — existence of
nasality in p itself — retention of nasality by
some Arabs with J and \ , and omission by

some with j and ^ — opinion of S and GG
on source of nasality with these four letters
— his language — (2) displayed separate with
•ix gutturals — separation wby necessary —

stifling by some with £ and £ — (3) con-
verted into ,» before L_> — in one word or
two — motive for conversion — (4) stifled
v,ith fifteen remaining letters — reason for

stifling — mnemonic phrase )ji (J — jj why

omitted — states of ^ with reference to ap-
proximateness, or remoteness, of following
letter — separation with letters of mouth a
solecism — necessity of display with gutturals
deducible from IH's language — ,j 's states
reckoned as five — mobile ^ allowably in-

corporated into letters of ^^yi —its pre-
dicament before fifteen letters mentioned in
case (4) — quiescent letter nearer to what
follows it than mobile.

cxlii.

§. 752. Letters of tip of tongue and central incisors
— b , iS , uy , \a t 3 t and i*j incorporated ,
(1) one into another — (2) all into ^f > } ,
and ij» — & , & , and ^ why mentioned
before \jf , } , and Ly —restriction on in-
corporation of sibilants — what «w meant
here — incorporation of first six letters exem-
plified— covering more chastely retained on
incorporation of covered into uncovered
letter — IH's wavering as to whether incorp-
oration be then genuine — his argument —
analysis of his language — his conclusion —

incorporation into ^ when an attached worn.
pron. — (3) all into \jf and \J* — this incorp-
oration why allowable — more valid into \jp
than into <j& — (4) & into ^ in reading —
jj* , j , and jj** incorporated, one into
another — more often than fe , 3 , and ^ —
covering properly retained on incorporation
of jjc into either of its fellows — last three
not incorporated into first six.

§. 753. *--* not mentioned by IH — incorporated only
into its like — its incorporation into L.J ano-
malous—but LJ incorporated into it.

§. 754. v incorporated into (1) its like — (2) wJ and
* — lAl's practice — his principle — allow-
ability of incorporation not disputed after

PAGE.
1794—1800

1800

1800-1802

COXTIXTI.

cxliii,

mobile -disputed after quiescent — only its
like incorporated into it.

§. 755. p and 3 omitted by IH — f incorporated only
into its like— its alleged incorporation, after

a mobile, into «-* — such j» and i— » not pro-

nounced as double «-a — so-called incorpora-
tion merely stifling — as wherever incorpora-

tion is forbidden by analogy — \j and L_J
incorporated into it.

*ss°

§. 756. ^» of J**M —incorporation of (1) & into it

*s'0 SIS'

—(2) it into «y — J#Sf _ J*3 —how

distinguishable from J^J whose inf. n. is

O O" '9^

cJ4*»J» — JJ^ — elision of vowel from first of

&*s t,ss

two likes why not allowable in «i;j > ^Ja*i ,

£ *

and y*& — but allowable here — opinion of

*

X«v

Fr — J*S — ao

vowels of their «-J and ^ —

t. >«»x

— (JXij — concurrence of two quiescents

unheeded here — or vowel of first ^ merely

><• o«,^>

slurred — JJ&j — Jt^S/* — Kasr of f not

x».^ ^^

O o 0» x _«•» >

allowable — j»x* and ^y^1 — c>4^/* —

X > « » O t5__

— its evolution— J1 — Kasr

PAGB.

1802-1803

1803-1822

19

cxlir.

CONTEXTS.

of Jj — (3) it into approximate — allowable

only with «i or ^f — but not forbidden by
analogy with any approximate — (4)1 ap-
proximate, or tjf , into it — ^> here conver-
ted into i—* — but converse allowable with
& — incorporation omissible, except with k
and ^ — then ^ (a) converted into k after
,j<9 , if> , and k — and into & after j and 3

s 's °

— y^iSj — (b) unaltered after \j" and v±> —
necessity for incorporation or conversion,

except with cb and \j" — incorporat'on by
conversion of b into b , and 3 into «i — and

"S°

even ^f> into b — «y of JUX5J converted
after nine letters —into (1) k after ^ , \jf> ,
b , and b — reason for this substitution —

then, (a) after k , incorporation necessary
— (b) after & , separation allowable — and
incorporation by change of first into second,
or the converse — this last not named "in-
corporation" by Readers— e.r. — (c) after

jj<? , separation allowable — and incorpora-
tion, by conversion of second into first — ex.
— (d) after \jf> , separation allowable — and
incorporation by conversion of second into

, S «

first— £«!»] anomalous— (2) & after iS , j,

PAGE.

cxlr.

and ki — reason for this substitution — then,
(a) after ^ , incorporation necessary — (b)
after j , display allowable— and incorpora-
tion by conversion of second into first — (cj
after 3 , display allowable — and incorporation

^^ <z

in both its modes — ^ 3 j rare — (1) and (2)
the only changes of this «y mentioned here
by IM — (3) & after ^ —or ^ converted
into ^> — separation good — dispute about

separation — (4) ^ after jj*» — second why
converted into first — separation good — most

prevalent forms with (1) ^_f , ^jf> , and k
—(2) ) and 3, (3) ^, and (4) ^r -
change of i^y into ^ after ^ — and of J into

' ° ss

^> — attached <-^ of vr--l»i converted into (1)
b after ^ , J> , k , and ^ —(2) ^ after ^ ,
ti , and ) — ^y of pron. here assimilated to

• X •

uy cf cX*5^] — reason for assimilation — con-
sequent conversion — incorporation with k ,
& ' tjP , and j — incorporation of 3 , i±> ,
and & more frequent with attached than
with detached <^ — and separation better

with latter «i» than with former — conversion

G * *
more frequent in t=J of JUx*J than in «=> of

pron.— better not to convert the latter— its

PAGE.

cxlvi.

CONTENTS.

conversion said ta be anomalous — u^ of

J not incorporated into «-J — even if
be mobile— reason in latter case.

§. 757. Combination of aoristic «» with uvof

Ss"

and Jl*UJ alleviable by (1) elision — its
cause — which ^» elided— remaining UM not

x ta xx >B«5x

incorporated into i— > — uJ?/4^1 and /•>> —
this elision where found — similar elision in
aor. headed by two ^ s— (2) incorporation
— but not if first ^ be (a) not preceded by
anything — (b) preceded by quiescent other
than letter of prolongation — language of IM
and BD — of other GG — this incorporation
found only in continuity, and after a letter
of prolongation or a vowel — elision requisite
for alleviation of aor. in inception — and
allowable in continuity — neither elision nor
incorporation allowable in aor. of pass. —

x^xx

incorporation of ^J into «-J in JW^ and

XX 'X

jLclAJ —conj. Hamza then imported in

^Cxx xx xx

inception — J^ and jj*^*3 here distinguish-

•""."
able from J^J —this incorporation appli-

cable to pret,, aor., imp., inf. n., and act.
and pass, parts, —not found in, conjug. of

6 x» «

«J —even when tJ is a w —

PAOU.

1822—1831

CONTEXTS.

cxlvii.

§. 758. Irregular incorporation — t-=-^" and &*« —

So 6 s o

for (j*'***' and ^J— — £ and jj*» not con-
vertible one into the other — nor congrous

in quality — each therefore converted into

*' a ^
uy — iSj for <^j — incorporation the practice

9 6

of Tamim — but not regular — (j)^ — its

OS O>>

di'a?. vars.— lO'*^ anomalous — ±te- some-

*•' X

times used instead.

§. 759. Deviation to elision when incorporation im-
possible — such elision classed as incorpora-
tion — euphonic and curtailing elisions pre-
viously mentioned — present kind of elision

«,OXX xx s*

found in (1) aor. act. of J^AJ and Jb:U;
with aoristic & — both <^» s allowable — or
elision of one — condition of this elision —

which <^> elided— rule for elision — (2) <

» O s f- » 6'

t^-v**^ f , and oit» — elision of * — disposal

of its vowel if ^-* be (a) quiescent — (6)
mobile — object of Kasr or Darnm of uJ —
elision more frequent in pret. than in aor.

or mp. — vi-s , c^ , and ^-^ used —

elided variously said to be £ or J — vowel

* • ^
of i-J — similarly utJJte , etc. — meaning of

PIGS.
1831—1833

cxlviii.

CONTENTS.

this elision disputed — e

» O ' » * s s

— e^Jb dial, rars.— universality of

» o ^f- s<> s a f

^.) , etc. — ii)****^i

for e^v»-» — forms allowable in
aor. and imp. - no elision when £ is pro-

^ U s

nounced with Fath — ^ rare — other expla-

^ v so) x-o>o>

nations of ^y> — &+* for j^a-^J — (3)

^

d — best-known rfiaZ. var.

» aor.

aor.

i — then

» oj

aor>

' «x

^J'<M*J — elision when approximates or likes

are in separate words —exs. — ^ of }*•> elided

before J of art. — after elision of unsound
letter — regularly in names of clans where

»^0x 0 o

J is not incorporated — j»*k — j»L-x,«JU ,
* Ul^» } and LJ^'* — & {•*!•£ — J of ^f-

here elidetl, after elision of | , before J of
art. — exs. — foregoing elisions due to imposs-
ibility of incorporation — but all irregular —

• ax»°ex xxx-,x >xx

jji^JU } yk*' , and ^*'^1**' regular— £»**•£
ana ^^ anomalous — reason for elision

here— Jp — O^JL; not of this class —first ^^
elided in three words — from frequency of

PAGE.

COXTJXT3.

cxlix.

usage — their act. parts. — and prets. —

*>* »• «•

aor. ^*J — dispute about «isu — and

* * »- O

— ixs^-j more anomalous — how explained

* * O s O ^^5

by S — not orig. *isXS«,j — but tisxjj ^

"more anomalous" — elision and retention
of f*) of protection.

APPENDIX.— Specimens of Parsing.

c t

No. 1. 5 of i_jj — hypercatalectic Tanwin.

3. Conjunct n. OHJ , and its gender.

4. Affixion of sign of pi. to r. when attribute of

explicit 7*. in j>J.

5. Prep, and ^e?j. made pro-ag. notwithstanding

presence of direct obj.

lias, *o^ n»'r~&es

6. Allowability of &>* \&^ for *Xj ^ ,jj: ? au(j

particularity of 1~JJ in U L, .13 .

7. Suppression of pron. expressing obj. required

by second of two ops. in case of contest in
government.

8. Suppression of op. of unrestricted obj. neces-

sary when inf. n. occurring as such obj. acts
as substitute for its op.

PAGE.

1 — 11

— r

v — v
vi— vii

v — v

v — z

x — x

xii — xiii

ol.

CONTENTS.

Government ofpron. in gen. by ^/^ .

Analysis of ** J-** I in wonder. Proof that

. 9.
10.

is a v., and &. suppressible when indi-
cated.

^ o

ty 11. Occurrence of ag. latent in **> as vague pron.
expounded by posterior indet. governed in
ace. as sp.

„ 12. * of silence affixed, by poetic license, to lam-
ented in continuity.

„ 13. Mood of aor. in apod, when v. of prot. is a lit.
or id. pret.

PAGE.
xiii — xv

xv — xviii

„ 14. Treatment of Hamza of J | after Hamza of
interrogation.

o <s > o a >

,, 15. Transformation of 5 into ,» in f^* (for f V* )

u f^^ ** *•

pi of (* U (for ^U ).

L ' Envoi.

XVlll — XX

xx — xxi

XXI — XX11I

XXIV — XXVI

xxvi — xx va

XXVll

( 735 )

§ 624. This augment is like the augment of disap-
probation [620] in conforming to [the vowel of] what
precedes it, if this be mobile [623] ; and, when this is [a
sound] quiescent, it is mobilized with Kasr, as it is mobil-
ized there, and afterwards the augment conforms to it :

»• * a
S says " We have heard them say ^ Jo jot [497, 623]

4f S * S ° S

and ^1 for Juts Jo and the I and J when trying to

' <• **•
remember vi^LssJf and the like;" and he says, " We have

>• x " I

heard a trustworthy person say ^Juu^ \&$> , meaning This
is a sword of such and such a quality, [when trying to
remembers its ep.~\ (M). This augment is not followed
by the s of silence, contrary to the augment of disap-
proval [622], because this is added only when pause is
not intended (R).

69 a

THE PROCESSES COMMON TO TWO OR
THREE PARTS OF SPEECH-

CHAPTER I.

THE COMMON PROCESSES IN GENERAL.

§. 625. This Fourth Part is the last part of the
book. And Z names it " Common " because it is common
to the three kinds [of word], i. e. , the n., the v., and the
p. ; or to two of them (IY). The common [processes]
are such as Imala, pause, alleviation of the Hamza,
concurrence of two quiescents, and the like, in which the
three kinds [of word], or two of them, appear together
(M). For Imala is found in the n. and v. [626],
and sometimes in the p. also [639] ; and similarly pause
is found in the n., v., and p. [640]; and so are alleviation
of the Hamza and concurrence of two quiescents, as will
be related in its place [658, 663] (IY). Etymology is
one of the elements of grammar, without dispute. The
moderns hold that etymology is the science of the form-
ations of words ; and of the properties of their letters,
such as radicalness or augmentativeness, elision, sound-
ness or unsoundness, incorporation and Imala ; and of
the accidents, not being inflection or uninflectedness

( 737 )

[below], of their finals, such as pause, etc (R). Etymo-
logy is conventionally applied to two things, (1) the
transmutation of words into different formations on
account of various kinds of meanings, as in the dim.
[274], broken pi [234], act. part. [343], and pass. part.
[347] ; and this sort is usually mentioned by authors
before etymology, as is done by IM, though it is really
a part of etymology : (2) the alteration of the word, not
because of a meaning supervening upon it, but for
another object, [like co-ordination, or freedom from
concurrence of two quiescents (Sn),] which [alteration
(Sn)] is comprised in augmentation [671], elision, sub-
stitution [682], conversion, transfer, and incorporation
[731] ; and this sort is what is intended here by " ety-
mology " (A). The clause " not being inflection [or
uninflectedness] " excludes the science of syntax in [all]
its parts, i. e., the investigation of the infl. and uninfl.
(Jrb). For the predicaments of the final are not re-
garded in the " formation " of the word ; while inflection
is [ an accident] supervening upon the last letter of the
word, so that it is not included in the changes of the
formations; and similarly uninflectedness (R).

*£*

CHAPTER II.

IMALA.

§. 626. It is common to the n. and v. [625, 639]

^ ° « -OX X*

(M). It is the inf. n. of *(S3J\ JU! deflected the thing,

a x x

en/! n. xJLol deflection, when you wm&e ^ deviate, to
another direction (Jrb, Tsr). And [in conventional
language (Tsr)] it is your taking the Fat ha towards
Kasra (Aud), so that the Fatha imbibes something of
the sound of Kasra, becoming intermediate between
Fatha and Kasra (Tsr). Then, if the Fatha be followed
by an ! , the latter is taken towards ^ , [becoming inter-

,, Ox

mediate between \ and <g (Tsr),] as in (S^\ [below]
(Aud), with Imala of the Fatha and I (Tsr) ; and if [the
Fatha be (Tsr)] not [followed by an I (Tsr)], what is
pronounced with Imala is the Fatha alone, [whether the
Fatha be before the s of femininization, or not (Tsr),] as
in '*£* [638] and ^*»> LIV. 34. [64] (Aud). Imala is

I •& ' *"*

of three sorts, deflection of the Fatha towards Kasra
before (1) the I , which is then deflected towards ^
[626—637] ; (2) the » , as in UL; [638] ; (3) the; , as
in YA5T638l : so that " deflection of the Fatha towards

T\'

Kasra " includes the three sorts ; while the deflection of

( 739 )

the I towards ^ is necessitated by the deflection of the
Fatha towards Kasra, because the pure I is found only
after the pure Fatha, and the ! is necessarily deflected
towards ^ in proportion to the deflection of the Fatha
towards Kasra. Imala is not the dial, of all the Arabs
(R). The people of AlHijaz [below] do not practise Imala
(R, Tsr), except in a few cases. Those who practise it are
Tamim, Kais, Asad, and the generality of Najd (Tsr) ;
while the tribe most addicted to it are the Banii Tamim

o • ^

(R). It is also named j~3 pronouncing with Kasr,

G c, *• 0 ^ °

^Jaj flattening, and cl.asudf lowering, depressing (A).

The utility of it is consonance of sounds (Tsr). But
everything pronounced with Imala may be sounded full,
because this is the o. f., since the original pronunciation
of a letter is that its sound should not be blended with
the sound of any other (Jrb, Tsr) : so says Jrb (Tsr).
Imala has causes [below] that exact it, preventives
[632] that counteract those causes, and a preventive of
these preventives [634], that intervenes between it and
prevention (Aud). Its causes are of two kinds, (1) lit.,
vid. the ^5 and Kasra ; (2) id., vid. indication of a ^ or
Kasra (A). The causes are eight, (1) the I ' s being

*• o «• ' o^.

substituted for a final ^ , as in tsX4J! [629] and ^(XgJ!

i i

among ns., and ^Joo and ^Juit among vs.', while such as

u +

u»b [630], though its I is [substituted (Tsr)] for a ^ , as

is proved by [its broken pi. (Tsr)] ioUM [242], is not
pronounced with Imala, for lack of finality : whereas
such as SUi [fern, of ^ (Tsr)] is pronounced with Imala,
because the H of femininization is constructively separate
[266] (Aud) ; so that the f , if not literally, is construc-
tively final (Tsr) : (2) the ! ' s being replaced by ^ in

# • X

some variations [of the word], like the f of ^-gJU , [where

**f
the f is a subst. for a ^ (Tsr)] ; of ^J , [where ft is an

X " »

aug. added for co-ordination (Tsr)] ; of (S^>- > [where it
is an aug. added for femininization (Tsr)] ; and of Lc ,
[where it is a subst. for a ^ in vs. (Tsr)] : so that these
[exs. (Tsr)] and the like are pronounced with Imala,
[because the ! in them is replaced by ^ in some varia-
tions, like the du. and pi. among ns., and the pass.

* * * * * + of

among vs. (Tsr), j as in the du. <jt^JLo [629], ,jLL> J ,

and ^llU^ [229] ; the pi. [ ^ll^JU , oll£;7, and (Tsr)]
^CllL. [234] ; and the pass. ^1 [629, 719] : (a) accord-
ing to this [last (Tsr)], the saying of IM [in the Alfiya

and elsewhere (Tsr)] that the Imala in the I of ib* in

i

liiu I6| J-i) I ; XCI. 2. [538] is for correspondence with

<n* w ••*

the Irnala in the ! of 1#}L> XCI. 3. [538], and his saying
[in the CK (Tsr)] and the saying of his son [in the C
(Tsr)] that the Imala in the ! of (S^JM XCIII, 2. is for

( 741 )

correspondence with the Imala in the I of (jS XCIII. 3.

i
[63] are dubious ; may, the Imala in both cases is because

of [the pass. (Tsr)] ^3 and ^su« : (b) those [words] in
which the conversion of the I into ^ is (a) peculiar to an
anomalous dial., like t|je conversion of the 1 of l^ and
Ui' [629] into ^5 in the saying of Hudhail, when they

*i S •* a * *

prefix these ns. to the ^ of the 1st pers., ^^ and _&£

[129], or (b) caused by amalgamation of the f with an

*> ** * *

aug. letter, like the conversion of the I of Lar and Uj>

OS ^ » 3 '»

into ,5 in the eftm., as ^yo-fc and ^^AJJ [280], or in the p£.

o»> S> 2>

on the measure of Jyu , as ^^g and ^ [243], are
excepted from [the operation of] that [cause] (Aud)
mentioned, vid. " the ! ' s being replaced by ^ in some
variations "; so that none of those [words] is pronounced
with Imala (Tsr) : (3) the I ' s being substituted for the
£ of that jJw which, on being attributed to the ^ [of the

> o

pron. (Tsr)], is reduced to oJU with Kasr of the vJ [and
elision of the £ (Tsr)], whether that f be converted from
(a) a (%5 [pronounced with Fath or Kasr, the first (Tsr)]

as in cb and JX , and [the second as in (Tsr)] obt ; or (b)
• i i

a ^pronounced with Kasr, as in oLa. [630] andifc'pn

the dial, of all (Tsr),] and oLo in the dial, of those who

i

say owe with Kasr [482] : contrary to [the I converted

( 742 )

from a j pronounced with Fath or Darum, as in (Tsr)]
such as jli and JU? [in the dial, of all (Tsr),] and oU
in the dial, of Darnm (Audj ; so that these are not

> * y t • t

pronounced with Imala, because you say oJU> and ciJLL

i, » > o »

and ouo , with pamm of the o , by transfer in oJU , and

» o , a ,

according to the o. / in oJLJs and ou> [403, 482, 484]
(Tsr) : (4) the ! ' s occurring [immediately (Tsr)] before

f »»x

a ,5 [pronounced with Fath (Tsr)], as in ao«jb and
aooL* : (a) this [cause] is neglected by IM [in the Alfiya
(Tsr)], and by [S and (Tsr)] most (Aud) ; but is men-
tioned by IM in the Tashil, where he says " or immedi-
ately preceding a ,5 " (Tsr) : (5) the \ ' s occurring after
a (5 > (a) adjoining [it, with no barrier between them

Ox 0 «,x

(Tsr)], as in ^Lo [with a single ^ , and ^Lo with a
double <5 , except that the Imala with the double ^ is
stronger, because of the repetition of the cause (Tsr)] :
(b) separated [from it (Tsr)] by (a) one letter , as in

» 0 ,. > x- 0 X X .

^jLjui [628] and stJo o<>U«> -Ha's fwo hands were bounti-
ful, [the Imala in the first being stronger, because the
lowness of the sound is more apparent in the quiescent
^ than in the mobile, on account of the nearness of the
former to the letter of prolongation (Tsr)] : (6) two
letters, one, [or, in the language of the Tashil, the

X *X O X X •*

second (Tsr),] of which is a s , as in l$>uu oJl=o She

i

entered her house (Aud), provided that the & and s bo

( 743 )

not separated by a letter pronounced with Danim, as in
4 gi-A_« *lj'l Her house was wide : so says the author of

the Aud in the Glosses (Tsr) : separation by the s is
pardoned because the s , by reason of its faintness, is
not reckoned a barrier : but IM here, and likewise in
the Kafiya, does not impose the restriction that the s
should be second ; and apparently Imala is allowable in
ijU^j^ ^jLj'li These are thy two little sheep, because

separation by the s is like no separation, and, when the

^ <• °^ >
» is dropped out of consideration, J yg^ -• is equal to

* • f

^Luui (A) : (6) the I 's occurring [immediately (Tsr)]

s

before a [letter pronounced with] Kasra as in .JLc [628]

1 " i

and ^sK: (7) the ! ' s occurring after a Kasra [627] : (8)
desire for correspondence, [when no other cause exists
(Tsr),] as in (a) bUe i**J [631] (Aud), where the first \
is pronounced with Imala because it occurs after a Kasra
separated from it by one letter, vid. the * ; and the
second I , converted from the Tanwin, is pronounced
with Imala for correspondence with the first (Tsr) :
and (b) the reading ^5^3^15 XCIII. 1. By the forenoon,
where the I , though [converted (Tsr)] from the of

0' o s '

S^sswo , is pronounced with Imala for correspondence
with (S^ XCIII. 2., ^ XCIII. 3. [above], and what

follows them (Aud , because observance of correspondence

70 a

( 744 )

in the terminations of the versicles is an important
object, according to them (Tsr) : (a) such Imala is
named " Imala on account of Imala ", and " Imala on
account of the vicinity of the [ ! (Sn)] pronounced with
Imala "; and is mentioned last because of its weakness
in comparison with the preceding causes : (b) the Imala
of the ! on account of correspondence has two phases,
(a) that it should be on account of the vicinity of an f

3 *$x

so pronounced, like the Imala of the second t in !<>Ujt ooK

» i '

[above], which is for correspondence with the first \ ; (6)
that it should be on account of the t ' s being the final of

a phrase adjacent to a phrase whose final is pronounced

<•

with Imala, like the Imala of the ! of SL> in X.CI. 2.

i

[above], which is for correspondence with what follows

it, i. e., liii XCI. 3. [538] and l»UJb XCI. 4.
i i

[637], according to the opinion of others than S, vid.
Mb and a party (A) ; (c) the ! that has no cause [of
Imala] in it, (a) if preceded by the ! pronounced with
Imala on account of one of the causes aforesaid, is
pronounced with Imala, as in bU*. [above] : (6) if
followed by it, then, if they occur in the terminations of
the versicles, is pronounced with Imala, for correspond-

A *o

ence of the terminations, as in (5&^aJ\j [above] ; but, if
they do not occur in the terminations, is not pronounced
with Imala (Tsr). These causes are all reducible to the
^ and Kasra. Opinions differ as to which of the two is

( 745 )

stronger, the majority holding that Kasra is stronger,
and more conducive to Imala, than the ^ [628, 632],
which appears to be the language of S ; while IS holds
that the & is stronger than Kasra. The first is more
obvious for two reasons, (1) that the tongue sinks lower
with the Kasra than it does with the ^ : (2) that, as S
mentions, the people of AlHijaz [above] pronounce the I
with Imala on account of Kasra, while they and many of
the Arabs do not pronounce [the ! ] with Imala on account
of the ^ ; [so that those who pronounce the I with Imala
on account of Kasra are more numerous than those
who pronounce it with Imala on account of the ^ (Sn),]
which shows Kasra to be stronger (A).

§. 627. The Kasra before the! [626] takes effect

£

only when it precedes the I by (1) one letter, as in L\l t^

• "
tent- pole : (2) two letters, the first of which is quiescent,

o •

as in J^U-co [385] (M), because the quiescent is not

i *

G o

minded, and is not a strong barrier, so that JV^ becomes

O ^»*»o-'>»1li-

like jU-i ; and similarly in ,.j,Jt^K xJt bl: aJj lit II. 151.
, ' ^?\, s *- * ,*? ^ * ,»

Verily we belong to God, and verily unto Him are we
returning, where Imala is excellent (IY). But, when
the Kasra precedes [the \ ] by two mobile letters, as in

*s » • s-e.

LJLA oJL^I / ate grapes, or by three letters, as in

s<Z > °'s

LxJo okJLo I twisted hemp, it does not take effect (M) ;
so that Imala is not permissible, because of the distance

( 746 )
of the Kasra from the t (IY). And, as for their saying

x o x " :& > > x • x »

1 g\ rn ,j! Jo*.j .He means to strike her [633], U»jaj&y»

x 0 > x

.He zs wnYA. ^er and ^U^p ad He Aas two dirhams [or

X ) ''

x x o

(jUjOst> f^?/ ttuo dirhams], it is anomalous (M), rare
i ' '

(IY). What makes it permissible is that the s , being
faint, is not taken into account (M) ; so that, the s being

x 0 X OX

like the non-existent, L$j»^aj becomes like \*y&* (IY).

'

For, when the s drops out of consideration, L^yAi is

-

x

equal to such as [ j>U^ and] \^\jf , and I UCJOA and

i " ix i -

x ° x x o 9"

,jUi5)t> or] jU#)£ to such as J^L*.xi [above] (A). But

X I ' ' \ ' ' \ "

x O

the exemplification by such as ^U^j requires consider-
ation, because its Imala may be on account of the ^
pronounced with Kasr, in which case it is not anomalous,
nor relevant to what we are discussing (Jrb). And, for
that reason, the author of the Aud following IM, exem-
plifies by it pre. to the d . IH and others mention that

X s" O

the Imala of such as eJUse^ is anomalous : but F, in the

i •**

X O

Idah, does not mention that the Imala of ,-jU.sM is ano-

X I ' '

malous, notwithstanding his explicit attribution of the
Imala to the preceding Kasra, not to the Kasra of the
,j of the du. (Tsr). When the letter before the s that
is immediately followed by the ! is pronounced with

x > ox

'Damm, as in L^J*^ , Imala is allowed by no one,
because, with the Damma, the s cannot be like the non-

( 747 )

existent, since the letter before the I is never pronounced
with pamm (R).

§. 628. The condition of efficiency in the cause of
Irnala is that it should be part of the word containing
the I . But from that is excepted the ! of the fern. pron.

^ Q * * * s s c *• o f-

U [639], as in LgJwdj jj and L$AX^ ^\ , which is pro-
nounced with Imala, though its cause is detached, i. e.
part of another word. And others than IM mention
that the ! is sometimes pronounced with Imala on account
of the Kasra, when detached from the f , although this
Kasra is weaker [in exacting Imala (Sn)] than the Kasra
that is in the same word with the I : S says " We have

O L s

heard them say jLo Joj Zaid Aas camels [633], pro-

| ^ Xx

nouncing with Imala on account of the Kasra, by assimi-
lating this phrase to one word ". It is plain, therefore,
that the language of IM " Do not pronounce with
Imala on account of a cause that is not attached " is not
universally correct ; and he ought properly to say " Do
not pronounce any thing but Uc with Imala on account
of a detached ^5 ", the Kasra being excluded because it
is stronger, as before mentioned, than the ^ [626] (A).
They treat the detached f , [which is converted from
Tan win (IY),] like the attached, [which is part of the

e > o ^ ,,

word itself (IY),] as U-U «*^j / studied science and

i " '

Zaid (M), with Iinala, like X* [627]

( 748 )

> « X

and (jLjui [626] respectively (IY) ; and the accidental
Kasra [of inflection after the J (IY)] like the original
[Kasra of the £ of ji^li (IY)], as joLo ^^ I passed by
his door and x)L« ^ o<Xs*f / took of his goods or

A

camels (M) : except that the Imala in such as [ JLa or]

'*' •

O 9

|JL« [626] and oUx [627] is stronger than the Imala here,

because the Kasra there is inseparable ; while in xJL«

" i

and &Aj it is accidental, disappearing in the nom. and

9 » -*.

acc., where there is no Imala, as there is none in ys* !
&Hc& and JIG [247] (IY).

§. 629. The final I is either in a v., or in a n., and is
either third or upwards. That which is in the v. is
pronounced with Imala, however it be (M), its Imala
being good, if it be converted from a ^ , as in ^ and

^.oj : and allowable, though inelegant, if it be converted

from a . , as in lye and Lej , because, when this formation
'i »

is transported by the Hamza to Jxi! [488], its ^ becomes

> *s»f 9 O s°f

a ^ , as v^-^f and o^^f [685, 719, 727], so that you

•f. "f.

say <^.frf and ^^1 with Imala ; and also because, when

. ^ *

it is turned into a, pass., its ^ becomes a ,5 , as ^^R and

X »

^^ [626, 719] ; so that they imagine what is virtually
present to be literally present (IY). And that which
is in the n. (M), if converted from a & , is pronounced

( 749 ) •

with Imala, which is good, as in ^ [626] and (5^. : but
(IY), if not recognized as converted from a ^ , is not
pronounced with Imala when third (M), as in l^ and
Us [626] (IY) ; but is [preferably (IY)] pronounced with
Imala when fourth (M), whether it be (1) a J , as in

• x » • xx

from «yvg-f > where the ^ appears in the du.

, 727] ; or (2) an aug., added (a) for femini-

X »-»

nization, as in v5JLx^ , where the ! is converted into & in

xx e > 8 x x • >

the du. ^LJuLa* and sound pi. v^LJl^ [626] ; or (b) for

*»*
co-ordination, as in ^J , where you say in the du.

^llLy [626] (IY). But ^JUJt , [which is a n. of three
letters, from the ^ (IY),] is pronounced with Imala only

X* '•

because of then- saying [in the sing.] LJjJl [725] (M) :
for the ! in cSJbJ! is that very ^ which is in LJliJt , but is

9 x > **

converted into ! in the j?Z. on the measure of JuuU! ; so
that it is like [the; in]^Ix5| from ^Ix3l [248] (IY).

§, 630. The intermediate [f(IY)], if it be [an £

> • X X X

(IY)] in a v. wherein oJlxi is said, like oLb and oU*

x i i

[and «I>Lo in the cZzaZ. of those who say v^Lo , aor. \&\!^

i
(IY)], is pronounced with Imala [626] (M), as in the

reading ^Ux oli. ^J XIV. 17. For him that fear eth
My judgment-seat^ because the letter before the I [in

and oU* and oL* ] is pronounced with Kasr i

( 750 )

and] ojj£» and ^* (1Y) : and what the I is con-
verted from is not regarded (M), except that Imala is
better in that [v.] which belongs to the cat. of the ^ ,

[like oLb and obo and clj ,] because it contains two
i i i

causes, its being of the cat. of the ^ , and its [ o's]

> o to

being pronounced with Kasr in [ o^/Jb and] o^ and

) o

v^ou ; whereas those [vs.] which belong to the cat. of the
« contain only one cause, the Kasr alpne (IY). Opinions

differ as to the cause of the Imala in such as oU» and

i

oUo : Sf and others say that it is because of the

i
accidental Kasra of the o [in some variations (Sn)] of

the word ; and this is apparently the language of F,
who says " They pronounce oU> and oLk with Imala,
notwithstanding the elevated [letter, i e. the &, and the
la (632) (Sn)], from desire for [indication of (Sn)] the

Kasra in ^1± [and dlb (Sn)] ": but IHKh says " The

* *

better opinion is that the Irnala in olb is because the

! in it is converted from a ^ , and in oU* because the c is

i •*

pronounced with Kasr : they wish for indication of the
^ and Kasra, respectively " (A). But, if the interme-
diate I be in a n., what it is converted from is regarded :

Q 9 0 « ^

so that uAj [626] is said, [and i^U i. q. V-*A* , because

o

they belong to the cat. of the ^ (IY)] ; but not u»L

( 751 )

[635] (M), nor y j , since the £ is a ; (IY). The language
of IM implies that the I substituted for the £ of the n.
is not pronounced with Imala, unrestrictedly, [i. e.,
whether it be converted from a ^ or a ^ (Sn)] : but the
author of the M distinguishes between what is converted

0 O 9 e x

from a ^5 , as in ujb and v_>U i. q. ^xe , where he allows
' « 1

Imala ; and what is converted from a ^ , as in <_>lj and

s *

)\& , where he does not allow ifc : while some distinctly
declare that Imala of the I converted from a ^ , when
an ^ in a tril. n., is anomalous ; and this is apparently
the language of S (A).

§. 631. They sometimes pronounce the f with Imala
on account of a preceding \ so pronounced, saying ^>*'
bU& /saw a tent-pole [626] and bLx* our goats (M),
the object of that being consonance of the sounds, and
approximation of their tones (IY).

§. 632. The letter of elevation [734], as likewise the
; [not pronounced with Kasr (IA)], restrains [the cause
of (A) Imala (IA, A) from taking effect (A), when the
cause is (I A, A)] an expressed Kasra or [an existing (IA)]
& [below] (IM). For the letters of elevation are elevat-
ed towards the palate ; so that, with them, the I is not
pronounced with Imala, from desire for homogeneity [of
sound (Tsr)] : while the; , [though there is no elevation
in it (Tsr),] is assimilated to the elevated [on account of

( 752 )

the reiteration in it (Tsr)], because it is reiterated [734]
(A, Tsr), when doubled or quiescent ; so that it is, as it
were, more than one letter ; and therefore has strength
(Sn) : nay, it is said to be stronger as a preventive [than
the letters of elevation] (Tsr). The preventives [of
Imala (A, Tsr)] are eight (Aud, A) also (Aud), like the
causes [626] (Tsr), (1-7) the seven letters of elevation
[734] (Aud, A), vid. the *, , the £ , the ^o , the <jo , the
b , the Jb , and the Jj (Aud), which are the initials of

-•'**-' «• } «• > B .* s s ° f

these [mnemonic] words R^JUs ^JU* *^£ A**3 °^ &*

& x-

UJlb J)irar, the manservant of my maternal uncle

Talhay has caught a male ostrich (A) : (8) the % [634]
(Aud, A), not pronounced with Kasr (A, Tsr). These
eight prevent Imala of the I , and restrain its cause from
taking effect, when it is an expressed Kasra (A). IM's
saying "or &" [above] is a distinct declaration that the
letter of elevation and the N not pronounced with Kasr
prevent Imala, when its cause is an expressed ^ : and in
the Tashil and the Kafiya he distinctly declares that ;
though in the Tashil he says "the existing Kasra and ^",
and in the Kafiya " the expressed Kasra and the existing
^ ". He gives no ex., however, of that [ ,5 (Sn)] :
and what he says of the ^ is not recognized in their
speech :— nay, Imala appears to be allowed in such as

? I Jd0 and J^U , [where the letter of elevation and the

W^ . \r

( 753 )

O x

) precede the I ] (A) ; and similarly in (jcLu and S<
eM-*?t These are thy wells, where the letter of elevation

> r

and the ^ follow the f (Sn) : and AH says " We have not
found that ", meaning, restraint of the ^ by the letter
of elevation or the % ; " but it prevents with the Kasra
alone " (A). This necessarily implies that the ^ is
stronger than the Kasra ; whereas the preferable opinion,
as before stated [626], is the converse ; and possibly it is
this that induces IM to add the ^ (Sn). The condition
of the Imala restrained by the preventive is that its

cause should not be a supplied Kasra, [as in oU*. , the t

i

of which is converted from a ^ pronounced with Kasr
(Tsr)] ; or a supplied & , [as in ^Ib , the I of which is
converted from a .^ (Tsr)] : for here the supplied cause,
being present in the I itself, is stronger than the expres-
sed [cause (Tsr)], which either precedes the f , [as in

O O ^ O s ^

vjb^ and ^Lo (Tsr)] ; or follows it , [as in JLc. and *jb

' t* ' I C: I

(Tsr)] : and for this reason such as oU* and ^>\Jo and

i i

dl\ are pronounced with Imala (Aud), notwithstanding
^'i

that the letter of elevation precedes [the f ] in oLs* and

i

,1,U9 , and follows [it] in JjU. and ^ (Tsr). The
elevated [letter] restrains the Imala of only the n.,
exclusively : Jz says " The elevated [letter] prevents

Imala of the f in the n.\ but not in the v,f as u»Uo and

i

.( 754 )

; because Imala in the v. possesses a strength that it
does not possess in the n., for which reason the circum-
stance that the ! of the v. is [converted] from the ^ or
from the ^ is not regarded ; but it is pronounced with

Imala unrestrictedly " [629, 630] (A). The cause [of

^ .»

Imala], however, in cjUo and -Jb is supplied ; and the

i ** r

preventive does not prevent the Imala produced by a
supplied cause, either in the n. or in the v<; so that what
Jz mentions is not contrary to what IM says (Sn).
These letters [of elevation] do not prevent Imala when
they are a o pronounced with Fath, forming part of a

v. unsound in the c , as in ^Lb and oli» : or in the J ,
T i i

whether a & , as in JU> and ^JLJO ; or a . , as in f-yi and
0 1 "i '\

, where this J becomes a ^ , as we mentioned, in

° f ' '

tf and ^yc [629] : for these vs. contain two induce-
ments to Imala, vid. conversion from the ^ , and strength
of plasticity in the v.] so that the elevated [letter] is
overpowered (IY). [But, in the case of oU* , Kasr of

j O

the o in o^i>. (630) takes the place of conversion from
the & as the first of the two inducements.] The condition
of [prevention by (Tsr)] the [letter of (Tsr)] elevation
preceding the ! is that it should be (1) contiguous to the

O x

I , as in fJ^o : (2) separated [from it] by one letter,
[because separation by one letter is like no separation

' (Tsr) j as in ^SU* ; unless the letter of elevation be (a)

9 0

pronounced with Kasr, as in t_»VJs and -Ui* , which they

' i " 7 x

pronounce with Iinala (Aud), because the Kasra is
constructively after the letter [of elevation], so that
consonance of the sound of the ! with the Kasra
is more appropriate, [since it avoids a rise in pitch
after a fall] (Tsr) ; (6) quiescent after a Kasra, as in

o °

-.L^e , [because the Kasra, being in its vicinity, while
C. ; "

it is quiescent, is assumed to be conjoined with it, so that
it is equivalent to the one pronounced with Kasr (Tsr) ;
though some of the Arabs do not consider this [quiescent
(Tsr) letter of elevation] to be equivalent to the one
pronounced with Kasr (Aud), but treat it as a preventive
of Imala (Tsr) . The condition of [prevention by] the
[letter of elevation (Tsr)] following the ! is that it should

O <• Ox

be (1) contiguous to the ! , as in [ J^oU and] yS-LL [633]:
(2) separated [from it (Tsr)] by (a) one letter, as in
i^£.G [633] ; (6) two letters, as in-Iax£llo [633] ; though
some pronounce this with Imala, on account of the
remoteness of the [letter of] elevation (Aud). Prevention
by the [letter of elevation] following the ! is stronger than
prevention by the [letter of elevation] preceding [the | ] :
and, for that reason, the [letter of elevation] preceding
[the ! ] is subject to the [foregoing] restrictions, that it
should not be pronounced with Kasr, nor quiescent after
a letter pronounced with Kasr, nor separated [from the

( 756 )

t ] by two letters ; while the [letter of elevation] follow-
ing [the ! ] is unrestricted [in these respects]. That is
because a rise [in pitch] after a fall is more difficult, in
their estimation, than a fall after a rise (Tsr).

§. 633. They treat the [preventive] detached [from
the \ ], i. e., belonging to another word, like the attached,
which belongs to the same word (IY). This detached
[preventive] is (1) contiguous to the f , without any

Q x G x » Oxx

barrier, as in *-u-U' U* Kasim is one of us, like JuoLb ^>yo
' x * •» •* x //

I passed "by a learned man [632] : (2) separated from it

x x
by (a) one letter, as in -v^U JU.J by the camels of J£dsim

\& X" XX

[below], like (j-fclla by a croaker [632] ; (6) two letters,

^ X X

O • *» x •* »*''x

as in .kyu, ucjoo 7n Aer Aanc? is a whip, like kxxiu*

•^ x "•' x

[632] (Tsr). S says (Mj, We have heard them say

O • f- x * <- 5 x-"S

Juv I^KATIJ ^jt ^! ^azcZ meant to strike her [627],

.X * X

pronouncing [the ! in Lgj«.^dj ] with Imala [because of the

>ox <• <• • ^ • JS x X-S

Kasra before it (IY)]; but Jjj' Lgj^aj ^! jM 5"e desired
to strike her before, pronouncing with Fath, [notwith-
standing the Kasra of the \ (IY),] because of [the
preventive, vid. (IY)] the jf (S, M) in JJ^ (IY) ; and

X X > °XX X X

[similarly (M)] *^U JUj yy)rx) [above] and ^3X0 JUj 6y

'«> X „ x 'X «> X XX

X > °X X

^e camels of Malik (S, M) and JLJLU JUj 6?/ ^e camels
ofYankul, all with Fath, because of the (Jf, being assimi-

O -- > xx

latedto (3*U and iajuiUyo [632] (S). But some distinguish

( 757 )

between the attached and detached, saying f^\

I* ' x |x

with Imala (S, IY), as though they did not mind the
elevated [letter], since it belongs to another word (IY).
The preventive of Imala takes effect [even (Tsr)] if it be
detached; but the cause of Imala does not take effect
except when attached (Aud), the distinction being that
the preventive is stronger than the cause (Tsr). Therefore

G '•f-

such as **uls ^1 JLcLsim came is not pronounced with
Imala, because of the presence of the (Jj , [even though

O •» ox

it is in another word (Tsr)] ; nor JLo Ju-J Zaid has

& / *

camels, because of the detachment of the cause (Aud),
since the ! is in one word, and the Kasra in another
(Tsr). This is a summary of the language of IM [in
the CK (Tsr)], and of his son (Aud) in the C (Tsr).
But they are subject to objection in two respects, (1)

9 X X*

that they exemplify [the first rule] by ^U ^'1 [above],
notwithstanding thek acknowledgment that the preven-
tive does not take effect on the supplied ^ [632], on
which sort [of cause] the [letter of] elevation, if attached,
would have no effect, [and a fortiori when detached
(Tsr)]; while the good, [irreproachable (Tsr),] ex. is

jVAwls ^-Aj&the book of Kdsim, [since the cause of Imala
is the expressed Kasra, which is restrained by the
preventive, even though it is detached (Tsr)] : (2) that
the precepts of the GG are opposed to both the rules

( 758 )

mentioned by these two [authors] :— IU says in hi*
Mukarrab [fi-nNahw (HKh)], after mentioning th«
causes of Imala, what is to this effect " whether the

A f.

Kasra be attached or detached, as in JL> JoJ [628],
except that the Imala of the attached, be what it may,
is stronger"; and he says also " And, when the letter of
elevation is detached from the word [containing the ! ],
it does not prevent Imala, except in what is pronounced
with Imala on account of an accidental Kasra, as in

jv^lS' JU? [above] ; or in such of the I s appended to the
prons. as are pronounced with Imala [639], as in
jJs l^ir*£ c/ **y He meant to know her before " (Aud},
where Imala of the ! [in Ua ] is prevented by the <j of
J.xS after it, though the (j» is detached [from L$JJU ]
(Tsr).

§. 634. The condition of prevention by the * [632]
consists of two matters, (I) its not being pronounced
with Kasr [below] : (2) its being contiguous to the f ,
either before the ! , [being then pronounced only with

o s a *•

Fath (Tsr),] as in ,jiLj and juif, (Aud), where the »
prevents [the operation of] the cause preceding [the f ]
in the first [ex.], and following [it] in the second (Tsr) ;
or after it, [being then pronounced with Damm or Fath
(Tsr),] as in * Us* tjctf This is a he-ass and KU&. ouK
I saw a he-ass, But some treat the ^ posterior [to the

( 759 )

! , when] separated [from it] by one letter, as in yb
This is an unbeliever, like the contiguous (Aud) in
prevention of Imala (Tsr). The preventive of the
preventive [626] is the » pronounced with Kasr [above],
in the immediate vicinity of the \ : for this prevents the
elevated [letter (Tsr)] and the ) from preventing (Aud)
Imala, because one characteristic of the ^ is reiteration
[734], so that this letter is virtually two letters, and the
Kasra in it is virtually two Kasras, one of which is in
opposition to the preventive, while the other is the

cause of Imala (Tsr) ; and for this reason *£)Uaj| (5i^j

** t

-*: * 9 •

II. 6. And upon their eyes and ^UJ!(<a U# £1 IX. 40.

y V5X 0

[204, 599] are pronounced with Imala, notwithstanding
the presence of the \jo [in the first (Tsr)] and the p [in
the second (Tsr)] ; and y^S'T JU^f J)t LXXXIII. 18.
[236, 598], notwithstanding the presence of the » pro-

' --C 5 *

nounced with Fath [before the \ (Tsr)] ; and »L£M vb

XL. 42. The abode of stability, notwithstanding the
presence of both (Aud) preventives, the elevated (j and
the » pronounced with Fath. In all of that, the »
pronounced with Kasr is contiguous [to the I ] (Tsr).
But some treat the [ » when] separated [from the ! (Tsr)]
by one letter, like the contiguous [in prevention of the
preventive (Tsr)] : S heard Imala [of ,i>U (Tsr)] in tha

saying [of Hudba Ibn Khashram (S)]

72 a

( 760 )

ju Jt

May-be God will compensate me for the lands of Ibn
Kadir with pouring rain, black in clouds, running
over the surface of the ground (Aud), notwithstanding
that the , pronounced with Kasr is separated from the i
by the 4 (Tsr). But those who say «jLXj cjtli are more

> cxx

numerous than those who say j<>Ub i~>)rx> , because the

'** \* //

(j> is a letter of elevation [632] (S). It is understood
from the language of IM [and IHsh] that Imala is [&

fortiori (A)] allowable in such as ^sUs.. ; for , since the I

/ i "

is pronounced with Imala, on account of the s pronounced
with Kasr, notwithstanding that the requirer of abandon-
ment of Imala, vid, the letter of elevation or the * not
pronounced with Kasr, is present, with more reason
should it be pronounced with Imala when the requirer
of such abandonment is absent (IA, A).

§. 635. Some mention two causes, other than the
foregoing [626], for Imala of the f , (1) difference between
the n. and the^?. [639] ; and that is in the ^ and similar
letters in the initial monograms of the chapters [of the

Kur] : S says " And they say ! s and L> and U ", i. e.,

1 i »

with Imala, " because they are names of what is uttered",
[i. e., the letters (Sn)] ; so that they are not like ^J and
Co and S and other ps. uninfl. upon quiescence : (a) the

( 761 )

letters of the alphabet, that are at the beginnings of the
chapters [of the Kur], if an f be at their end, are pro-
nounced by some with Fatb, [i. e., not with Imala (Sn),]
and by others with Imala ; but, if an I be in their middle,

0 X • X

as in ofc'and jLo , are pronounced with Fath, without
dispute : (2) frequency of usage ; and that is in (a)

3 » „ 0X

—.Isx^Jt AlSajjdj [below], when a proper name, in the
nom. and ace., [not in the gen., where Imala is regular,

on account of the presence of its cause, vid. the Kasra

> „ ^«x
(Sn)] ; and similarly ^IsaoJI Al'Ajjaj, in the nom. and

ace.: so some of the GG mention : (b) ^\jJ\ , in the nom.

i

and ace.: IB says " 'Abd Allah Ibn Da'ud transmits

} -

from IA1 the Imala of ,j-UJt hi the whole of the Kur, in

" i

the nom., ace., and gen": so says IM in the CK ; " and
this ", says he, " is transmitted by Ahmad Ibn Yazid
alHulwani, through Abu 'Urnar adDurl, from Ks."
Imala on account of these two causes is anomalous ; not

regular, but confined to hearsay (A). That ' L^LsJI

\L 'i

AlSajjaj is pronounced with Imala on account of
frequency of usage is the saying of S : but Mb says that
they pronounce it with Imala, when it is a proper name,
on account of the difference between the det. and the
indet., and the substantive and the ep. (IY). And

O x I 9

jjo This is property and u»b a door are transmitted

*

( 762 )

from some of the Arabs (M*, whose Arabic, says S,
is to be trusted ; as though they assimilated the I in JU

B '

and <,_,b to the ! of |^£ and bj , treating the g [630] like

the J [629] : but such pronunciation of JLo and ^L? in

i

the nom. and ace. is rare (IY). And they say l&jjf

i

[ blindness by night (IY)], LxOf [hole of the fox or hare

Ox

(IY)], and LXM [sweepings of the house (IY)], though
these are from the ^ (M) : the I mala being introduced
into them by assimilation to what is from the <^ , because
the I is a J ; for alteration gains access to the J , since you
pronounce Li with Imala [629], but not JU [626] (IY).
But, as for their saying UJt gain [in selling, though it
is from the ^ , since they say in the du. ^Cj (IY)],
it is on account of [their saying (jlxj) , treating it as from
the ,5 , together with the Kasra of (IY)] the » (M).

e *

§. 636. Properly J^'o from the reduplicated, such

2x t -i °t" T * x " ,6."

as ol^ serious and Juo passer, pi. o!y^ and J^jo , should
not be pronounced with Imala, because the Kasra that
was in it, necessitating Imala, has been elided on account
of the incorporation [731] (IY). But some pronounce

3 & s

[that (IY)] with Imala, saying jU* and o\ys* , [because
the Kasra is supplied (IY),] from regard to the o. f.

and £<>La. , as they pronounce oU» with Imala
' '

( 763 )

because it is constructively o^~* , or because it is reduc-

» o

ible to c*.ftj» , though there is no Kasra in the actual
expression ; and similarly (IY)] as they pronounce

0 < I

,jiLo ttXja This is a walker with Imala in pause [643]

(M), though there is no Kasra in it, because, when the
speech is continued, it is pronounced with Kasr (IY).

§. 637. And Ucl^o 5 u^^ 1 5 XCI. 1. [538], where

s* £

[analogy forbids Imala, because (IY)] the ! [in (5^oJ!
(IY)] is [converted] from the ^ , is pronounced with
Imala for conformity with liSU. XCI. 3. [538] and

UU^I XCI. 4. It covereth it [626] (M), both of which

i

are so pronounced because the ! in them is [converted]

9 9 Q G s

from the ,5, since you say xixJLs* 7 displayed it and, in

s s ° s

the du.t ^LJuj They two cover (IY).

§. 638. The Fatha is pronounced with Imala before
one of three letters, (1) the ! , which has been already
discussed [626-637] : (2) the % , on condition that it be
pronounced with Kasr, that the Fatha be on a letter
other than ^ , and that they, [ i. e., the Fatha and the
5 (Tsr),] be (a) contiguous, [with no barrier between the
letter pronounced with Fath and the ^ (Tsr),] as in

JjCM Jjjo XIX. 9. Of old age (Aud) : (a) there is no
*?* ^^

difference between the Fatha's being on a letter of

( 764 )

elevation, as in yiljf J,.* 5 VI. 145. And of kine ; or on

* \

a » , as in^^o LXXVII. 32. With sparks ; or on any

* i *

other letter, as in XIX. 9. [above] (A, Tsr) : (b) sepa-
rated by a quiescent other than & , as in ^ JU Jj-o from

'Amr ; [or, adds IUK, by a letter pronounced with Kasr,

as in^f insolent (Tsr)] : contrary to such as JjL 6

* "i
" w i"f ° ' ' ••* "

7*v C** ^° *-J*7* ^ ^ ta^e refu9e

the vicissitudes of fortune, and from the badness of

ways of acting, [because the Fatha in both is on the &

<• • *• a

(Tsr)] ; and to [such as] (Jjxc ^ from others than thee
(And), because the separation is by the quiescent &
(Tsr) : (a) it is understood from IM's saying " [Pronounce
the Fatha with Imala (IM)] before the Kasra of a [final
(IM)] % " that the Fatha is not pronounced with Imala

8 ^

on account of the Kasra of a ^ before it, as in **» decay-
ed bones ; and that is positively stated by others than
IM (A) : (b) it is stipulated that the ^ should not be

followed by a letter of elevation, as in (jfJLJT.jjo II.

*•/, ** *

260. From the, east ; for it prevents Imala : that is
positively stated by S (A, Tsr) : (c) it is not stipulated
that the Fatha should not be preceded by a letter of
elevation (Tsr) *, [for,] if the letter of elevation precede
the \ , it does not prevent [Imala] (A), because the \
pronounced with Kasr overpowers the elevated [letter],

( 765 )

when that letter occurs before it ; so that such as

)f£j^ ijjo from loss is pronounced with Imala (A, Tsr)

" i

IUK says " Accuracy requires one to say that every

Fatha on a letter other than ^ is pronounced with Imala
before a \ pronounced with Kasr contiguous to it, or
separated [from it ] by a letter pronounced with Kasr,
or by a quiescent other than ^ , when the * is not
followed by a letter of elevation" (Tsr) : (d) IM's stipula-
tion of finality in the * is refuted by the positive
statement of S that they pronounce the Fatha of the lo

x - ^x » »Cx

in ^L>) k^ ooK I saw leaves blown offl>y winds with
~ ~' i

Imala (Aud) ; while others mention that the Fatha of

the c in s^s. hard may be pronounced with Imala, though
^ £i

the * in that is not (A, Tsr) a J (A), [i. e.,] a final ; and
perhaps IM particularises the " final " because that is
frequent in such cases (Tsr) ; so that the stipulation of
the * 's being " final " is from regard to the prevalent
[usage], and is not invariable (A) : (e) it is deducible
from the Imala in the ex. [mentioned by S] that it is not
stipulated, as a condition of Imala of the Fatha on
account of the Kasra of a^ after it, that they should be
in one word (Sn) : (J) IM makes no restriction in his

saying " Pronounce with Imala " [above] ; and

therefore it is known that the Imala here is [used] in
continuity and pause, contrary to the Iinala mentioned

( 766 )

below, which is peculiar to pause ; and that is distinctly
declared by him in the CK : (g) this Imala is regular, as
IM mentions in the CK: (k) S mentions that Imala of the

X X > Cl-0 X

\ in such as ^jl^x+JI ^ from the feared is forbidden
when the Fatha of the 3 is pronounced with Imala : he
says " But it is not strong enough to cause Imala of the
f ", meaning that the Imala of the Fatfra is not strong
enough to cause Imala of the ! on account of its Imala
[i. e., of the Imala of the Fatha (Sn)] : but IKh asserts

that those who pronounce the [second] I of bU& with

i i "

Imala on account of the Imala of the ! before it [631]

s s t o

pronounce the I of xjl^Jt here with Imsla on account

of the Imala of the Fatha of the 3 ; which [assertion] is
invalidated by the fact that Imala on account of Imala
is one of the weak causes, so that none of it ought
to be copied, except in the case of what has been heard r
vid. Imala of the ! on account of Imala of the I before
or after it [631, 637] (A) : (3) the s of feminization : but
this [Imala (Tsr)] is only in pause [646], exclusively, as in

* * o s & s tt

x+fi^ mercy and ai+xj favor, because they assimilate the
i ' i x

s to the [abbreviated (Tsr)] t of feminization, on account
of their agreement in outlet [181, 732], sense, [vid.
indication offemininization (Tsr),] augmentativeness,

finality, and peculiarity to ws. [263] (Aud) : (a) it is

o *• ox-
good in such as «U^ , [where the Fatha is neither on a

\ , nor on an elevated letter (Jrb)] : and bad [when the
Fatha is] on a * , as in s\jj dinginess> [because the
Imala of its Fatha is like Imala of two Fathas, on
account of the reiteration of the s , so that the labour in
pronouncing it with Imala is more (R)] : and middling
[when the Fatha is (MASH)] on a [letter of (MASH)]
^elevation, as in &b» casket (SH), because, though the s
is treated like the ! , it is not unrestrictedly like what it
is assimilated to ; so that the elevated letter does not
prevent Imala altogether here, as it does there ; but,
with it, Imala is middling in goodness and badness (R) :
(6) the s of femininization here includes the 5 of inten-
siveness (A), because it is orig. the s of femininization

[265] (Sn), as in L&I [294, 312], which may be pro-
nounced with Imala ; but excludes the s of silence [615],
as in LXIX. 19. [below], the Fatha before which is not
pronounced with Imala, according to the correct [opinion]:
(c) when there is an ( before the s , it is not pronounced

Q •* S • ' .,

with Imala, as in s^Lo prayer and slxs* lije : what is
pronounced with Imala, however, is the Fatha, not the
consonant, that is immediately followed by the s of femi-
nization ; and, that being so, there is no reason for IM's
excepting the ! , since the I is not included in the Fath ; but
he does it here in order to dispel the notion that the s of
feminization makes Imala of the ! permissible, as it makes

Imala of the Fatha : (d) " the s ", and not " the S ", " of

73 a

( 768 )

feminization " is said, in order that the o which is not
converted into s may be excluded, because the Fatha is
not pronounced with Imala before it (A) : this comprises

> *• s 8* ° s

the H of such as xJsLs Fdtima and JL^ [263], according
to those who pauso with the o [646], in which case the
Fatha is not pronounced with Imala, as is distinctly
declared by others than IM ; and the [quiescent] (& of

* •» s-

feminization attached to the v. [607], as in o-cl? s^e
soZd (Sn) : (e) Imala of [the Fatha before (Tsr)] the s of
silence also, as in xLUcT LXIX. 19. [22, 647, 648, 679], is
transmitted from Ks, [because of its resemblance to the
» of feminization in pause and writing (Tsr)] ; but
correctly should be disallowed, contrary to the opinion
of Th and lAmb (Aud), who declare Imala to be
allowable in what precedes it (Tsr).

§. 639. Imala is one of the peculiarities of vs. and
decl. ws.: and therefore Imala of the indecl. [w.], as |j^
[204] and Co [180], is not regular; except in the case of

Li and \1 [628, 633], as in Igj J He passed by her and

\' '

Bx

UjJt ^ He looked towards her, Lo yo He passed by n*
^Y^&} i* /

and UJt C-^ B-e looked towards us ; for their Imala ia-
,••»/

regular, on account of the frequency of their usage.
But Imala of the indecl. n. [197] has been heard in the
case of the dem. !J [171, 293], and of [the advs.]

( 769 )
£206] and Jif [207]. And some ps. are pronounced with

Imala, vid. _Jb [556], the voc. L> [554], and [the neg.] $
**i • •

in their saying 9 Lot [1, 565], because these ps. act as
substitutes for props., and therefore acquire a superiority
over others. And Ktb transmits Imala of [the repl.
(Sn)] bl [547], because of its being independent (A) in

the reply, as [is stated] in {the commentary of] IUK
(Sn) ; while Imala of ^Os» [501] is reported by S and

I

those who agree with him, and is transmitted from
Hamza and Ks. Imala is not forbidden in what is

accidentally uninfl. , as in (J^ L O youth and -JLL^ L>

i i "

0 pregnant woman [48], because it is orig. inflt {16, 18].
There is no doubt as to the allowability of Imala in the
pret. v., though it is uninfl. [402, 403] (A) : Mb says

" And Imala of ^J [403, 459] is excellent " (M, A)
i

because it is a v., and its I is converted from a ^ [6291,

» e x ., *e * '

as is shown by a»A«»r and LJU».C [462] (IY). The reason
why the ps. are not pronounced with Iniala is only that
their ! is not [converted] from a ^ ; nor is in the vicinity
of a Kasra (A), in most cases, since the ! of ^1 [500] is in
the vicinity of the Kasra of the Hamza (Sn). Analogy

( 770 )

forbids Imala in the case of the ps., because the ps. are
prim, aplastic instruments; while Imala is a kind of
plasticity, because it is an alteration (IY). If, however,
they are used as [proper] names, they are pronounced
with Imala (A), when the cause of Imala exists, as in

JLi used as a name, because the f fourth in the n. is

*rj

converted into ^ in the du. [229] ; contrary to J\ used
as a name, because you say in the du. ^fp] (Sn). And,
according to this, the tj of ^\ and J| , and the Uo and Lb

and L*. [of ads and *^ (Sn)], in the initial monograms of
i

the chapters [of the Kur] are pronounced with Imala
[635], because they are names for the disconnected sounds
uttered in the outlets of the letters [732] ; and, since
they are names for these sounds, and are not like L*
[546] and ^ [in being ps. (Sn)], the Imala in them is
intended to notify that they have become annexed to
the n s., in which Imala is not forbidden. Zj and the
KK say that [the letters of] the initial monograms are
pronounced with Imala because they are abbreviated,
Imala being prevalent in the abbreviated ; but this is
refuted by the fact that Imala is not allowable in much
of the abbreviated : while Fr says that they are pro-
nounced with Imala because in the du. they are restored

to & , as ^j wo s an \&#* two •?«'$. And
similar is the Imala of the letters of the alphabet,

( 771 )

[which are not in the initial monograms of the chapters

(Sn)J as L and 15 and 13 (A), according to the dial, of
"i i i

those who abbreviate these ns. [234, 321] (Sn).

CHAPTEK III.
PAUSE.

§. 640. Pause is [defined by IH as] severance of the
word from what is after it [below] (SH). IH's saying.
" from what is after it " suggests the notion that pause
upon a word occurs only when there is something after
it ; and, if he said " [Pause is] becoming silent upon
the final of the word, from choosing to make that word
the end of the speech ", it would be more general (R).
Pause is [defined by some as] stoppage of the speech
upon [the utterance of (Fk)] the final of the word
(A, Tsr. Fk, MKh). This is better than the saying of
IH u severance of the word from what is after it "
[above], because sometimes there is nothing after it (Sn).
Pause is (1) optional, when it is intended for its own
sake : (2) compulsory, when [it is not intended at all ;
but [Sn)] at it the breath is stopped : (3) tentative, when
ft is intended [not for its own sake, but in order (Sn)]
to test [the condition of (Sn)] the person, whether he-

G x>

pauses properly, [or not (Sn),] upon such as ^ [181]

^ <• «* •»•' •

(Sn, MKh), p*i , and ^ (Sn), and ^ *Ld;3| , in the mode

hereafter mentioned [648] ; and upon such as XXVII.
25. [2,59, 574] and JZ£&\ pU»;T *I1* <L&iM lifVI, 144,
145. Or what the wombs of the two females have

( 773 )

enclosed ?, where an expression is supposed to be one

c f

word, but is virtually more. For Lof in the last [ex.] is
not the cond. Co\ [593] ; but is [compounded of] the

c-f ^

copulative J [541] and the conjunct to [180], so that

«« - 'f-.

one pauses upon *J disjoined from I*. And, as for y\ in
XXVII. 25., according to the reading of Ks, with a
single J , it is an inceptive and premonitory jp. [551] ;
while L is premonitory, or is a voc. p. whose voc. is
suppressed [59] ; and ^iXssJ-fis an imp. v. ; so that one

x » > ° -«

pauses upon L> disjoined from I^JusuJ : and it ought to
be disjoined in writing also ; but they are conjoined in
the Codex of ' Uthman, so that they resemble the aor. in
pronunciation and writing, though virtually not one.
But, according to the reading of the rest, with a double

c £

J , it is the subjunctival ^\ [571] incorporated into the red*
$ [566], for which reason the ^ of the aor. is dropped
[405]; while the resultant inf. n. [497, 551] is the obj. of

^ y ^ o ^

^tXiLgj , by suppression of the prep. [514], the sense

. >c5-e^x>x«^>-

being aj'ywtt J\& ^ja^j $ they are not guided aright
(to this,) that they should bow down, i.e., (to) bowing
down : so that, upon stoppage of the breath, one pauses

of. '

upon jj! , or upon $ ; not upon the ^ , because it is
part of a word [404] : and [in explanation of this
reading] other things are said [574] (MKh). The
[pause] meant here is the optional (A,Tsr, YS, MKh); not

( 774 )

[the compulsory, nor (Sn)] the tentative (Tar,
Sn) : and not the optional unrestrictedly (Sn); but
other than that which occurs in (l) trying to remember
(A Tsr, YS)> as in As [623], yl^ss , and ^;t JU^ (Sn) .;
(2) quavering (A, Tsr, YS) as in pjf ^XJT j& L608]
(YS, Sn) ; (3) demanding precise information (A, YS);
and asking for specification of a vague [indetJ] (Sn), as in

0 ilf- „•£.

yjjjf [185] (YS, Sn), quiescent in the ,j (Jh), and ^u! ,
and in ^Juo [183, 497] , Ux> , and (SJut> (Sn) ; (4) disapproba-

.

tion (A, Tsr), as in aujjo^f (Sn). The pausal letter
differs in predicament from the initial, the pausal being
quiescent, while the initial is only mobile : except that
beginning with the mobile is quasi-compulsory, since it
is impossible to begin with a quiescent [667] ; while
pause upon the quiescent is artistic and approvable, when
the mind is wearied by the succession of words, conson-
ants and vowels (IY). And from the [primary] object of
resting, in pause, three [secondary] objects are derived ;
for it serves to denote completion of the purport of the
speech, completion of the metre in poetry, and comple-
tion of the rhythm in prose (Tsr). It is common to the

00,, *• \

three kinds [625] (M), the n., as JL^ ttXtf This is Zaid ',

oO^8«<- o ' ^

the v., as ^VAOJ Jux Zaid strikes or ^^a struck ; and

• G ^

the p., as }*:*. Yes [556] (IY). It has [eleven (Jrb, Tsr,
Fk), orrather thirteen,] modes, [i.e., sorts of predicaments

( 775 )

(R),] (l) [bare (SH, Fk)] quiescence [below] : (2) Raum
[below] : (3) Ishmam [below] : (4) substitution of the
f [640, 649] ; (5) change of the [nominal (SH, Fk)] *
of femininization into s [646] : (6) addition of the I [648] :
(7) affixion of the » of silence [644, 648] : (8) [expression
or (Tsr, Fk)] elision of the [ , and (R, Tsr, Fk)] ^ [643,
645, 648] : (9) change of the Hamza [into a letter homoge-
neous with its vowel (642) (SH)] : (10) reduplication
[below]: (11) transfer of the vowel [640, 641] (SH,
Tsr, Fk) : (12) conversion of the Tanwin into ^ or ^
[below] : (13) conversion of the I into 5 or ^ or Hamza
[643]. These [modes] mentioned are the predicaments
of pause, i.e., of silence upon the final of the word be-
cause of the completion [of the purport] of the speech.
And by "predicament" [of pause] we mean what is neces-
sitated by it ; for pause, in the language of the Arabs,
necessitates one of these things (R). The [modes] men-
tioned here [in the IM and Aud] are [eight,] seven [of

w^hich are] collected by somebody in a [mnemonic] verse

*

1 ' s Q-« ' s • °« J o O « y o _- -G * i ' o s 9^o 90^ g o,

• ' P *"$ ' I* V J -.. --5 V-^J (J "^e,)^- fc-J«T*

Transfer [No. 11 in the preceding list], and elision
[No. 8], and quiescence [No. l] ; and they are
followed by reduplication [No. 10], and Raum [No. 2],
and Ishmam [No. 3], and substitution [No. 4, and pos-
sibly Nos. 5, 9, 12, and 13]. And, as for affixion of the

» of silence [No. 7], it is [only] to make the vowel plain

74 a

( 776 )

(Tsr). Pause is mostly attended by alterations, which
are reducible to seven things, quiescence [No. 1],
Ishmam [No. 3], Raum [No. 2], substitution [No. 4, and
possibly Nos. 5, 9, 12, and 13], addition [No. 6 and pos-
sibly Nos. 7 and 10], elision [No. 8], and transfer [No. 11}
(A). Reduplication [No. 10] is not [explicitly] mention-
ed, because it is an addition of a letter, together with
quiescence ; so that it is not excluded from the seven, as
is indicated by A's expression " reducible " (Sn). Pause
is [said by MKh to be] mostly reducible to six sorts of
alteration, collected in the saying

Addition [No. 6, and possibly No. 7], elision [No. 8],
quiescence [No. 1], and transfer [No. 11], and simi-
larly reduplication [No. 10], and Raum [No. 2], and
Ishmam [No. 3], and substitution [No. 4, and possibly
Nos. 5, 9, 12, and 13]. But sometimes it makes no
alteration at all (MKh) : [for] the saying of A [and
MKh] " mostly " is intended to except the abbreviated

not pronounced with Tan win (Sn), as ^^oJ! the youth

^ « >
and ^AO pregnant ; and [the defective not pronounced

with Tan win (Sn), ] as ^liff the judge (Sn, MKh) ;
since there is no alteration in them [643] (Sn). These
modes vary in goodness [of effect], and in place [of
application] (SH, A). For some of them are better than

( 777 )

others, conversion of the I into ^ or ^ or Hamza being
weak, as will be seen [643] ; and similarly transfer of the
vowel and reduplication [below]. But sometimes two or
more modes agree in goodness [of effect], like quiescence
[below] and conversion of the s of feniininization into 5
[646]. And each mode has a place, in which it is autho-
rized ; but sometimes two or more modes share in one
place, as quiescence and Rauna [below] share in the
mobile (R). The modes will [now] be discussed in detail
(A). The [word] paused upon is a n., v., or p. ; and
the n., when its final is a sound letter, and it is triptote,
is in the nom., ace., or gen. (IY). Moreover the [n.]
paused upon is sometimes pronounced, and sometimes
not pronounced, with Tanwm (Tsr). If the final of the
word be quiescent [below], as in *y[217] and ^o [182],
you are relieved from the task of providing quiescence ;
and, with it, none of the modes of pause is employed ;
but you pause with the [existing] quiescence only ;
though, if the quiescence of pause were said to be differ-
ent from the quiescence of continuity, it would not be
improbable, as [the vowels and aug. consonant in the pi.

9 s

are said to be different from those] in [the sing.'] ,jlsu»

[234, 246] and JLU [234] (R). When you pause upon a
\n.~\ pronounced with Tanwm [below] (Aud) and not made
fern, with the S [646], the Arabs have three dials., (1)
elision of the Tanwin unrestrictedly, [i.e., in all three

( 778 )

cases,] which is the dial, of Rabi'a [below] (Tsr) ; though
apparently, says IA, this is not necessary in the dial.
of Rabi'a, since, in their poems, pause upon the ace.
pronounced with Tanwln is often with f (Sn) : (2)
change of the Tanwln unrestrictedly, into f after Fatha,
2 after Damma, and ,5 after Kasra, which is the dial.
of AlAzd [below] : (3) making a distinction between
the [final] pronounced with] Fath and [the final
pronounced with] any other [vowel] (Tsr). The most
preponderant and frequent of the [three (Tsr)] dials, is
that its Tanwln should be (1) elided after Damma and
Kasra, [the letter before the Tanwln being made quiescent

• ox x I o *x » ° x x

(Tsr),] as Jo\ ijoo This is Zaid and Juy? «y»«jo I passed
by Zaid, [with quiescence of the 3 in the two exs. (Tsr)] :
and (2) changed into ! after Fatha, whether the Fatha

^ ox » o^

be (a) inflectional, as in \J^\ ook / saw Zaid ; or (b) un-

X Ox« x O

inflectional, as in Lgjt [i.q. uajiXjl Desist (Tsr),] and L^i

[187, 198](Aud),i.q. J^IT 1 marvel (Tsr). And they

• .,
assimilate ^31 [594], with the ^ , to the ace. pronounced

with Tanwln, changing its ^ into ! in pause. This is
the saying of the majority : while some assert that
pause upon it is with the ^, and this is preferred by IU
[in the Commentary on the Jumal (Tsr)] ; but the
common consent of the Seven Readers is against it ( Aud),
since they agree in pausing upon such as

( 779 )

( tjl XVIII. 19. And ye shall not ever prosper
then with the t (Tsr). When mobile, the final of the n.
paused upon is either a g of femininization [646], or not
(I A). In pause upon the mobile [final], that is not the g
of femininization [646], you are allowed [a choice between]
five modes, vid., that you should pause with (1) quiescence
(Aud), stripped of Raum and Ishmam [below] (Tsr) :
(a) " mobile " [here] means " mobilized with a vowel
not accidental", as IM restricts it in the U, because the
[letter] possessed of an accidental vowel is in the predic-
ament of the quiescent [above] ; so that it is paused upon
with mere quiescence, like the «y of femininization in the
v. in xftLJl ooy^l LIV. 1. The hour hath drawn nigh
[607], and the 3 of tXL^j on that day [201, 204, 608],
as [IM says] in the CU : (b) what is meant is the
" mobile " other than [the final of] the ace. pronounced
with Tanwin, according to those who change its Tanwin
into I [above], since in it not one of the five [modes] is
practicable ; though this is disputed in the case of trans-
fer, as will be mentioned [641] : so in the Ham* and
elsewhere (Sn) : (c) quiescence is absence of the vowel
(Jrb, A) altogether, without any indication thereof (Jrb):
(d) it is equally applicable to the \n.~\ pronounced, and the
[nJ] not pronounced, with TanwTn ; and to the in/I, and
the uninfl. (Jrb, Tsr) : (e) it is the original (IY, Jrb,
Aud), and most frequent and prevalent [mode], because

( 780 )

[it is (IY)] deprivation of the vowel, [which (IY)] is
most effective in realizing the object of rest (IY, Jrb,
Tsr) : (f) its sign ;'in writing (M, R)] is [said by AH to
be (Tsr)] a (S, M, R, A, Tsr) above the letter IY,

R, A, Tsr) paused upon (R), as pC. I jj» This is Ha-
kam (M), and is made by S like this, ~ (Tsr), meaning

Ox 6 ^

iuu p s> light (IY, R, A, Tsr), or ul&. It has become light

(A, Tsr), or &U&. imperceptibility, because the quies-
cent [letter] is lighter [and less perceptible] than any
other (IY) ; but the author of the Aud finds fault with
him, saying that it is only the head of a _ or * , either of

a o ^-

which is abbreviated from »y*.\ Cut off [the vowel], or
Make quiescent ; and apparently it is the head of a —

o ^ •

abbreviated from -.yc**! Rest, because pause is rest
(Tsr) : (g) some of the scribes make it a circle, [which, in
my opinion, is (IY)] because the circle, [in the conven-
tional language of the arithmeticians (I Y) ,] is a cipher,
which is what has no number in it (IY, Tsr) ; so that
they make it a sign of the quiescent, because the latter
is devoid of vowel (IY) : and some of them make it a
[pure (IY)] <> , as though, when they saw it without any
explanation, they thought it to be a <> (IY, Tsr) : (h)
quiescence is allowable in every mobile, except [the final
of] the ace. pronounced with Tanwm, where the common
dial, is conversion of the Tanwln into J ; though Rabi'a

( 781 )
[above] treat the ace. like the nom. and gen., as

!>--•-> ' » -. ^ i -c J £ »x o x <,•« >

f^oe vs&. J^^ tX^l 5 * \SJ*& tJ*i?' LT** *7*N &l
[by AlA'sha Maimun, praising kais Ibn Ma'dikarib,
Unto the perfect man, jBTcm, I prolong the nightly
journeys ; and I take from every tribe ties, i.e., safe-
conducts to another tribe, because in every tribe the

poet had enemies whom he had satirized, or who hated

<• » »
the subject of his eulogy, properly l»^e* (AJKB)] : and

it is necessary in pause upon the 8 of feminmization [646]
(Aud), where the remaining modes are not practicable
(Tsr) : (i) when the final of the word is Tanwin [above],
its quiescence is not taken into account, nor do you
content yourself with it in pause ; but you elide [it] in
the no m. and gen. [609] ; so that the letter before it
becomes the final of the word, and therefore its vowel is
elided : (j) the reason why you elide the Tanwin in the
nom. and gen. is that you intend the word to be lighter
in pause than it is in continuity, because pause is for
rest ; and, since the word is lightened by elision of a p.
[608] like a part of it, its lightening by elision of what
is more strongly united with it than the Tanwin i.e., the
Pamma and Kasra, is more appropriate : and, as for
the ace., in it the extreme of lightness is realized for
the word without elision of the Tanwin, vid., by its
conversion into ! , since the ! is the lightest of the conso-
nants : (k) similarly in the du, and sound pi. masc. the

( 782 )

lightness is realized by elision of the vowel of the ^
alone (R) : (2) Raum, which is stifling the sound of the
vowel (Aud) : (a) it is a feeble sound, as though you
were desiring [to sound] the vowel (IY, Jrb) ; not com-
pletely achieving it, but slurring it over (IY, Jrb, Tsr) ;
for a notification of the vowel in the o. /. (Jrb, Tsr),
together with a realization of part of the object of the
pause (Jrb) : so says Jrb (Tsr) ; (b) it [is not confined to
any particular vowel ; but (Tsr)] is allowable in all the
vowels, contrary to the opinion of Fr, who disallows it
in the case of Fatha, and whose opinion is adopted by
most of the [Seven (Tsr)] Readers (Aud), while AHm

agrees with them in the disallowance (Tsr): (c) when

# *x
the [final] pronounced with Fath has Tanwin, as in f Juy

and 5LL% , there is no dispute that Raum is not

allowable in it, except according to the rare dial, of

— ' ? * — '
Rabfa, i.e., elision of the Tanwin, as in v

[above]: but, when it has no Tanwin, as in J^Jl and
the opinion of the Readers, and of Fr among the
is that Raum of the Fatha in it is not allowable, because
Fath is impartible, on account of its lightness, its part
being its whole ; while, according to S and other GG,
Raum is allowable in it, as in the nom. and gen. (R) :
(d) the sign of Raum is a line in front of [below] the

letter (S, M, R, A, Tsr), like this, - (Tsr), as dJli

( 783 )

This is Khdlid (M) : (3) Ishmain: (a) this is peculiar to
the [final] pronounced with Damm (Aud), and does not
occur in the [final] pronounced with Fath or Kasr ; while
the Ishmam in the gen., which is transmitted from some
of the Readers, is explicable as Raum [above], according
to the technical nomenclature mentioned below as
adopted by some of the KK (Tsr) : (b) it is really the
indication of the vowel by the lips, after quiescence,
without emission of any [audible (Tsr)] sound (Aud) :
this means that you compress your lips after quiescence,
leaving between them some gap, in order that the breath
may pass out from it ; so that the person addressed,
seeing them compressed, may know that, by their com-
pression, you mean the vowel [Damma] : thus it is a
thing perceptible by the eye exclusively, not by the ear,

because it is not a sound to be heard, but a motion of an
organ (Tsr) ; and is therefore perceptible only by the
seeing, not by the blind (Aud) : (c) some of the KK
apply the name Ishmam to Raum [above] : but this is
really a misnomer, because in Raum, with the motion of
the lips, there is a small sound, whereby the consonant
almost becomes mobile ; so that it is perceptible by the

blind and the seeing, contrary to Ishmam (Tsr) : (d)
soine attribute to the KK the allowance of Ishmam in
the gen., and also in the [final] pronounced with Kasr ;

•but apparently they are mistaken, since not one of the

75 a

( 784 )

GG allows it, except in the nom., and in the [final] pro-
nounced with Pamm : for the instrument of Damm is
the lip ; while by Ishmam you intend to represent the
outlet of the vowel to the beholder in the shape that it
assumes upon utterance of that vowel ; so that you may
thereby indicate that this, and no other, is the vowel
dropped ; and, the lips being exposed to his eye, their
compression [to represent the utterance of Damm] is
perceptible by his vision : whereas the Kasra is part of the
,5 , the outlet of which is the middle of the tongue [732] ;
and the Fatha is part of the I , the outlet of which is the
throat [732] ; and both these [outlets] are hidden by the
lips and the teeth, so that it is not possible for the
person address to perceive the preparation of the two-
outlets for [the utterance of] these vowels (R) ; (e) the
sign of Ishmam is a dot (S, M, R, A, Tsr) in front of

[below] the letter (I Y, A, R, A, Tsr), like this, • (A, Tsr),

a ^ ° <• ^ i
as jAAd. !tX# TVm is Ja'far (M), because Ishmam is

weaker than Raum, since in it no part of the vowel is
uttered, contrary to Raum ; while the dot is smaller than
the line (R) : A's saying " in front of the letter " [above]
means " after it ", not " above it ", like the preceding [sign
of quiescence, i.e., the ^ ,], to dispel the notion that it is a

O^ e '

R/jy> s/#w o/ quiescence ; as the sign of Raum [above]
is not above it, to dispel the notion that is a sLaS sign
of the ace. (Sn) : (f) the derivation of Ishmam is from

( 785 )

|V& smell, as though you made the consonant smell a
whiff of the vowel, by preparing the organ to pronounce
it (Tsr) : (g) the object of it is to distinguish what [is
mobile in continuity, but (Tsr)] is made quiescent in
pause, from what is quiescent (A, Tsr) in every state
(Tsr) ; (h) according to IH (R), the majority hold that
there is no Raum or Ishmam in [three forms ( Jrb),] the s
of femininization [646], the * of the pi., and the acci-
dental vowel (SH) : but I have not seen one of the
Readers or GG mention that Raum or Ishmam is allow
able in any of the three [forms] mentioned : on the con-
trary, all of them disallow both [modes] in these [forms],
unrestrictedly : and I believe that what makes IH fancy
that Raum and Ishmam are allowed in them is that Sht,
after saying

£• * -~*

^^ 15* 5

in a s of femininization, and the ^ of the pi.,
and an accidental vowel, say, they (theorem, referring
to Raum and Ishmam) are not to be applied. And^ i
the » of the (attached sing, masc.) pron., a set of
Readers, like Mkk and Ibn Shuraih, have disapproved
of them, when before it (the pron. referring to

( 786 )

X *X

while, if LgJLo were said, it would be plainer) is jDamm

* * *'

or Kasr formed, or their bases, a ^ and a ^ , as in a^JjLr

»»X X

II.70.They have understood it, a^^i ^ 'KII.2Q.And

» » o

they sold him, and x»*J II.W8.His Name, and in

°X |»X,

KJO II.l.-4&cm£ it, &J! II.26.?7^o 5m, and ILK -V

^ *V >• * ^ ' ^ * *^ ^

"V

11.35 ..Prow 7m .Lord (AAK)], adds
• **• M ** * ' \ ' 'i '*

JLa. J5 U-gJ

[While some of them , like AdDani and Ns, are seen fo
6e allowing them in every case (AAK)]; so that
IH supposes that, by his saying " in every ease", he
means " in the case of the » o/ femininization, and
the .. of the pi., and the accidental vowel, and the a of
the [attached sing.] masc. [pron.]"; as some of the Com-
mentators also have misunderstod his language, [fancying
that its meaning is " in every case of the letter paused
upon'" (AAK)]; whereas Sht only means "in every case
of the a of the [attached sing.] masc. [prow.] alone", as
will be seen [648] : (i) the reason why Raum and Ishmam
are not allowable in the a of femininization [642] is that
on the 8 there is no vowel to be notified by Raum or
Ishmam, the vowel being only on the a for which the » is
a subst. ; and, on that account, they are allowable accord-
ing to those who pause upon the «y without conversion,

X ••* " X ° X

as in *>Ji *H^> >^ tW [183, 646] : (j) as for the * of the

( 787 )
pi., the majority hold that it should be made quiescent

> • X X O X X

in continuity [161], as pXJU and jtg£U» ; while Raum
and Ishmam do not occur in the quiescent [above] : and, .as
for those who mobilize it in continuity, conjoining it with
a . or ^5 , the reason why they do not employ Raum

or Ishmam, after elision of the ^ or <5 [in pause], as

.,•
Raum of the Kasra in ^UJ! is employed after elision of

its <5 [643], is that this Kasra does sometimes occur at

S -s > • x x «x

the end of the word in continuity, as in g JJ \ £ Ju ^
LIV.6. On £Ae day w^en fAe summoner [Israfil
(K, B), or Gabriel (K),] shall summon, [which is read
(K) with elision of the (K, B), for the sake of light-

>•---- o^

ness (B)] ; whereas pCJU and jS-g^M , when you conjoin
them with a mobile after them, do not occur with Pamnx
[and Kasr, respectively,] of the ^ , [i.e.,] with the *
mobile, and the conj . elided ; while Raum or Ishmam
of a vowel, that is never a final in continuity, cannot be

employed [in pause] : and, as for such as u»Uc£Jf *XjJf VI.

114. [77] and EjfeJMTj^ VLlll. [585], the final of
the word in-their case is the ^ and ^ respectively, which
is elided on account of the two quiescents ; and what is
elided on account of two quiescents is in the predica-
ment of the expressed : this is if we say that, before

their conjunction with the quiescent, they were^jCJl

•>>
and t5»|xM , according to the reading of Ibn Kathir [161] :

( 788 )

while, if we say that, before that, they were ICJJ and

« ^
j»3*W > with quiescence of the * in both, then the Kasr

and Damni are accidental, on account of the two quies-
cents ; and there is no Raum or Ishmam in the accidental

> O * > » ill .0 x X X

vowel [below], as xJULoj xJUt L&J ^x> VI. 39. Whomsoever

&

God willeth [to lead astray (B)], him doth He lead
astray, and viJLs J^o Ju*^j ^u^^f tXiJ^ VI. W. And
assuredly Apostles before thee have been mocked at,
because Raum and Ishmam belong only to the vowel
understood in pause ; while the vowel supervening on
account of the two quiescents occurs only in continuity ;
so that, not being understood in pause, it cannot be
notified [by Raum or Ishmam] (R) : (k) the accidental
vowel is the vowel of the concurrence of two quiescents
[664], as in XCVIII. 1. [450], J^lpu^^ IV. 45.

} s0 fc,o , Ox***

And disobeyed the Apostle, and ^LuJ^Kh **JU LXXX.

x«x^ "

24. Then let man look ; and in j^xjj [above] (MAR) :
and the reason why there is no Raum or Ishmam
in it is that the consonant [on which it appears] has
\orig*] no vowel in continuity ; but the vowel super-
venes only because of a quiescent, that encounters it ;
and disappears upon pause, because of the departure
of the necessitating cause ; so that it is not taken
into account (MASH) : (4) reduplication of the letter

o i

paused upon, [in a n. or v. (Tsr),] as jJli J«\» This is

( 789 )

Khdlid and Jj^xi ^ He makes (Aud), with reduplica-
tion of the v> in jJli , and of the J in J^io (Tsr) : (a)
reduplication is the strengthening of the letter paused
upon : (b) the object of it is to make known that this
letter is orig. mobile : (c) the letter added for pause is
the quiescent that precedes, and is incorporated into, the
letter paused upon (A) : (d) the sign of reduplication is

a ji (S, M, R, A) above the letter (IY, R, A), as y i<

o *•

This is Faraj (M) ; this being the initial of Jojui*
strong (IY,R, A), or Jui It has become strong (IY), or
oJui It has been strengthened (Sn) : but, in the langu-
age of the Tsr (Sn), its sign is (Tsr) the head of a J*
(Tsr, Sn) above the letter, like this, j. (Tsr) : (e) it is
rare (SH, Tsr), because of the occurrence of the doubling
in place of the lightening (Jrb, Tsr) ; and for this reason

it is not transmitted from any of the Readers except

i-,, o ,
'Asim in JaL-jo LIV. 53. Recorded [in the Tablet

(K, B)], in the Chapter of the Moon (Tsr) : (f) it is a
Sa'dl dial.', (g) its conditions are five matters, vid. that

the [letter (Tsr)] paused upon should not be (a ) a

% - - %*'

Hamza [642], as in UaJ*. fault and L£> young gazelle

(Aud), because the Hamza in the position of the J is not

incorporated, nor incorporated into [737] (Tsr) ; (b-d) a

"* * * +

& , as in ^Uf! the judge, a ; , as in ^^j calls, or an t ,

( 790 )

X « X

as in ^-CO^BO dreads (And), because of the heaviness of
the unsound letter [642] (Tsr) ; (e) immediately after

O <>x O • x

quiescence, as in ju\ Zaid and ^^& 'Amr (Aud), lest
three quiescents be combined, the penultimate, the
incorporated, and the [letter] paused upon (Tsr) : (h)
reduplication occurs in the nom. and gen., unrestrictedly:
arid, as for the ace., if it be pronounced with Tan win, the
only [mode] allowable in it is conversion of the Tan win
into ! [above], except according to the dial, of Rabi'a
[above], who allow elision of the Tan win, in which case
there is no disallowance of reduplication ; but, if it be

x 1 & <o t of ^

not pronounced with Tanwln, as J^J! vsoK I saw the

xxoxx x- x * £ » " *x

man, J.JUBU JjJ He shall not make, and &+s*\ ooK / saio
Ahmad, there is no question about the allowability of
reduplication, as in the nom. and gen.: (i) reduplication is
applicable to the nom. and the [final] pronounced with
Pamm, the gen. and the [final] pronounced with Kasr,
and the ace. not pronounced with Tanwln and the [final]

a x ^ •

pronounced with Fath (R) : (j) suoh as L*aJLJ! [in the

~ X »KJX ••&

saying of the poet ^J! ^j^ssJ % ^1 (Jrb)] is an anomalous

v^ *•

poetic license [below] (SH), because he imports the
predicament of pause, vid. reduplication, into the state
of continuity [647] ; and we say that it is " the state of
continuity", because the rhymes are mobilized only when
meant to be understood as continuous [with what follows

( 791 )

them] (Jrb) : (k) the doubled letter ought to be quies-
cent, because you double it only to explain the [existence
of a] vowel in continuity ; whereas, when it becomes
mobile, you are independent of indication of the vowel,
since it is perceived [by the ear] : but they allow, in
rhymes exclusively, the doubled letter to be mobilized,
for the purpose of putting the letter of unbinding,
because poetry is the position of quavering, trilling, and
reiteration of sound, and especially at the ends of verses ;
while the letters of unbinding, i. e., the f , . , and ^ , are
particularly appropriated out of [all] the letters, to
repetition and reiteration [of sound] ; for which reason
they are affixed in poetry, for the purpose of unbinding,
to words that they are not affixed to in prose, as in

-V J^j US

^* ** * * ^

[115], whereas you do not gay ^^ ^^ / passed by
'Amr, except according to the dial, of the Azd [above]
of As Sarat ; and as in

*'

V iff.

(B), by [AlHarith (EM)] Ibn Qilliza [alYashkuri
(EM), The beloved (N)] Asmd has announced to us
her intention of departing. Many a sojourner there
is, of whose sojourning one is wearied! (EM, N),
whereas you do not say ^CT^Il Asmd has come to

76 a

» > &

( 792 )

me [642] ; and you say in poetry ji^Jl and
whereas in prose that is not allowable in any of the
dials.-, and similarly the poet [Imra al Kais (Jh, MAR)]
says

• » x • <- xB-0 * ' > °x* • » x • ^ »c!«0 » O x ^ « x * >

x > x • £y > itrr^

[-4nc? many « mail-clad warrior there was, whose skirt
I uncovered with the spear, whose inclination towards
flight / righted with a trenchant blade, having wavy
lines ! (MAR)], with the * of the conj. after the s of
the pron.j whereas in prose that is not allowable when
the s of the pron. is paused upon, as au>}Lc ^^L*- His

young man came to me [648] : so that, as, for the sake
of putting the [letter of] unbinding, it is allowable for
them to mobilize that [letter] which in prose ought to
be quiescent, so, for the sake of the letter of unbinding,
they allow the doubled J to be mobilized in such as

[by a man of the Banu Asad (S),] With a nine-year-old
she-camel, robust or swift [647], although it ought to
be quiescent ; and similarly the doubled ^ in such as

^ , x '-ex *£

r^J! (j^sxJbf .1 [below] is orig. quiescent, but is mobilized
for the sake of the letter of unbinding, as the ^ of

,, tfO

,j^jo^! in the saying [of 'Amr Ibn Kulthum at
Taghlabi (EM)]

( 793 )

• •»

iff

wp, O female cup-bearer, awd give us a
morning-draught with thy bowl, and keep not back for
others the wines of the inhabitants of AlAndar, a city

- x °Se-«x > » 1 • 1

in Syria, i. e. ^jjy&S} I -^t^ , where three ^ s are combined,
so that they are lightened by poesic license, or the wines
of the Andarun, said to be cities in Syria abounding in

0 • » °»o » • x x

wines (EM),] ought to be quiescent, as in (j^JL^Jb «ys^o
I passed by the Muslims, all rhymes being paused upon,
even though the sentence be not complete without the
following verses : and, for this reason, we do not [often]

x- X fi

find, in ancient poetry, such as ^^^uaJl £Ae £ree, with

ox ^ e

the cy followed by the COT*/. ; but ».*yv&ll occurs, with
the quiescent s [646] ; while ^^uiJ! is frequent only in
the poems of post-classical [poets] : and, according to

e, x ,-•

this theory, the saying L^o5J! [below] is not " an anoma-

lous poetic license " [above] ; as the mobilization of the

«- ' * -
^ in ^ jo^l [above] and the mobilization of the * in the

saying

[The winds have sported ivith it (the abode) ; and, in
mine absence, the whirlwinds of dust and the showers
have altered it (MAR)], for the sake of the letter
of unbinding, are, by common consent, not anomalous,

( 794 )

notwithstanding that the two letters would have to be
quiescent if they were not in poetry : and, because of
its not being anomalous, you will see mobilization of the
doubled [letter], for the sake of the [letter of] unbinding,
to be frequent in their language : Ru'ba [Ibn Al 'Ajjaj
at Tamimi ( Jsh)] says

c x > f - -« c

tjl J^JUwJi 2UD ^t LftMfcAAM UjJt Jbt Lo (JvX

(I m ~C e x X«-O '*'*

^jd! $t LA^jiJ! ^jjf ^j

[647] (R) Assuredly I have dreaded that I may see a
drought in this our year, after it has been fertile in
herbage. Verily the young locusts have crawled over
the ridges of the ground, and the wind has blown up
dust continually > leaving what the locusts have spared
a desert, as though it were the flood where it spreads
abroad, or like the flame when it has met the reeds
and the straw and the long coarse grass, and has
then blazed up (MN) : nor is there anything in the
language of S to indicate that the like [mobilization] is
anomalous or a poetic license ; nay, the only reason why
the like [mobilization] is not extremely frequent is that
reduplication [itself] is rare in pause, because the proper-
ty of pause is to lighten, not to make Jieavy ; so that

( 795 )

the rarity of such as Lxx£Jf and J^xa is like the rarity

*se ~ ' 1' ' '

of 3°j»^ (V6^ Ja'/ar came to me, and of Juuso [above] :
(R) : but [Jib contends that] even those who say that
the rhymes are mobilized because a letter of prolonga-
tion, that is paused upon, has been added to them, which
is what is named [letter of unbinding], not because they
are meant to be understood as continuous [with what
follows them], do not take it out of the cat. of the ano-
malous : except that the anomaly, according to the first
[theory], consists in continuity's being treated like pause
[647] ; while, according to the second, it consists in the
vowel's being combined with reduplication, whereas the
condition of the one is the non-existence of the other
(Jrb) : (1) reduplication should properly not be applied
to the ace. pronounced with Tanwln in such as

[above], because the letter of its inflection ought to be
mobile in pause, its Tanwln being converted into ! , and
nothing else; while the letter of inflection, when mobile
in pause, not for the sake of putting the letter of unbind-
ing, is not doubled : but the poet makes the ace. accord
with, and follow the analogy of, the nom. and gen., as
in the dial, of Rabl'a [above] (R) : (5) transfer of the
vowel of the letter [paused upon] to that which is before

• B ,«, o ^ *'

it, as in the reading [of IA1 (Tsr)] wwaJb yofjj ^ CIII. 3.

( 796 )

And enjoined, one upon another, patience, [with
transfer of the Kasra to the o (Tsr)] ; and the saying
vj| JbjLo Jjflif [498, 641] (Aud), with transfer of the

Damm of the * to the Jj before it (Tsr) : (a) this also is
rare (SH), like reduplication, except in the Hamza [641],
because of the apparent alteration in the formation of
the word, by the mobilization of the quiescent c with
parnm, Fath, or Kasr, although the vowels are acciden-
tal ; and also because the transfer of the inflection, which
ought to be on the final, to the medial [of the word] is
disliked (R) : (b) its object is either to make the vowel
[of the inflection (A)] plain, or to escape from the [con-
currence of (A)] two quiescents (A, MKh); and the
reason why it is not necessary is only that concurrence
of two quiescents is allowable in pause (MKh) : (c) its
sign is the absence of sign (A).

§. 641. Its conditions are five [or rather six (Tsr)]
matters, (l) that the penultimate should be quiescent,
[in order that it may receive the vowel transferred,
because the mobile does not receive another vowel (Tsr)] :
(2-3) that mobilization of that quiescent should not be
impracticable, [as in the case of the f and the incorporat-
ed letter, which do not receive a vowel (Tsr) ; and should
not sound heavy, [as in the case of the ^ and ^ , to which
the vowel is not transferred, on account of the heaviness
(Tsr)] : (4) that the vowel [intended to be transferred

( 797 )

(Tsr)] should not be Fatha [642] (Aud), according to the
soundest opinion, as held by the majority of the BB,
because, if the [final] pronounced with Fath was [orig.~\
accompanied by Tanwln, the transfer [of its Fatha]
would entail elision of the I of, [i. e., substituted for
(Sn),] the Tanwin [640] ; while the [final] unaccompanied
by Tanwln is made to accord with the accompanied : so
says I UK (Tsr) : (5) that the transfer should not lead
to an unprecedented formation (Aud), because that is
not allowable : (6) that the [final which the vowel is]
transferred from should be sound [642] (Tsr). Transfer

O x • x x I

is therefore not allowable in such as (1) »6>.-> Ij^c This
is Ja'far, because of the mobility of the penultimate

B x • 4 ^

[642] : (2) (jL^>\ human being and <XJL> is hard, because

X **
0 X •

the ! [in ^LwJt (Tsr)] and the incorporated letter [in

& ^

&&j (Tsr)] do not receive a vowel, [since they are neces-
sarily quiescent, except that the quiescence of the \ is
constitutional, while the quiescence of the incorporated
is accidental (Tsr)] : (3) Jyb says and «XAJ sells, because
a vowel would sound heavy upon the . preceded by a
[letter] pronounced with Damm [in Jyu (Tsr)], and upon
the ,5 preceded by a [letter] pronounced with Kasr [in

* ' x 0 0 < > • X

A^O (Tsr)] : (4) jjljj I o«*.~ / learnt knowledge,
because the vowel is Fatha (Aud) : for they transfer
Damma and Kasra, because they dislike to elide them,

( 798 )

on account of their strength ; while, Fatha being light,
they pardon its elision : so says Jrb (Tsr) : but that
[transfer of Fatha (Tsr)] is allowed by the KK [below]
(Aud, A), and, [according to the author of the Aud
(Sn),] by Akh [below] (Aud, Sn), unrestrictedly (Sn),
for the sake of uniformity in the cat. (Tsr) ; and it is
reported of Jr that he allows it, [unrestrictedly, like the
KK (Sn)] ; and of Akh [above] that he allows it in the
[n.] pronounced with Tan win, according to the dial, of

« ox j e« •"

those who sayJoooK I saw Bakr (A), vid. Rabi'a
[640], because the preceding objection [as to its entailing
elision of the I substituted for the Tanwin] is absent,

GO •: I

according to the dial, of these (Sn) : (5) |JU I j,*o This is

8 >

knowledge^ because in Arabic there is no Jm3 [368], with
Kasr of its first [letter], and Damm of its second (Aud):

0 " x 8 • x

(6) .ye and ^Jb [643], because the [final which the vowel
is] transferred from is not sound (Tsr). The last two
conditions [mentioned by IHsh, vid. that the vowel
should not be Fatha, and that the transfer should not
lead to an unprecedented formation (Tsr),] are peculiar
to [the n. whose final is] other than Hamza : so that

• x °-o ' • > &•*

transfer is allowable in such as (1) sv^iaJf -,*^u ^jJf
XXVII. 25. Who bringeth forth the hidden, [where

£x x •

you say UiaJf (Tsr),] though the vowel is Fatha, [because,
if you said tv_*£)J! with quiescence, without transfer, you

( 799 )

would find it sound manifestly heavy (Tsr)] : (2) w
This is a buttress, [where you say ^ with Kasr of the
» , and Damm of the ^ (Tsr),] although the transfer leads

to the formation jow [above] (Aud), because the Hamza
is heavy ; and, when the preceding [letter] is quiescent,
the utterance of the [quiescent (A)] Hamza is difficult
(Tsr). The opinion of the KK [above] is that pause
with transfer is allowable, whether the vowel be Fatha,
Damma, or Kasra, and whether the final be Hamza or
any other letter ; so that, according to them, you say

• ' e •« ' o£x £x» -c * vf.^

v_>v^J I ooK / saw the striking and !oJ I vsol » / saw the
buttress ; while the opinion of the BB is that transfer is
not allowable when the vowel is Fatha, except when the
final is Hamza ; so that, according to them, fj>J! oof \

•

is allowable, while L_»^J f [ oo !^ ] is disallowed : but the
opinion of the KK is better, because they have trans-
mitted it from the Arabs (IA). Those who do not

0 >

authorize Ju^ [368], with Damma [on its first (Tsr)], and
then Kasra [on its second (Tsr)], but assert that JuS
weasel is transferred from the v., do not allow transfer

0»

[of the vowel] in such as JuLib by a lock, because, after

# *

o *

the transfer, it becomes J^ib with Damm of the ^ , and
Kasr of the o : bat allow it in such as ^5L with

slowness, because the final is Hamza (Aud); while

77 a

( 800 )

unprecedentedness [of formation] in transfer from the
Hamza is pardonable, because of the heaviness of the
Hamza (Tsr). This is the dial, of many of the Arabs,
among them Asad and [most of] Tamim (IY, A), who, in
the case of [the n. whose final is] Hamza, make no distinc-
tion between Fatha, and Damm or Kasr, of the initial ; but

say Ja/JH<X# This is slowness and ,-Ja/J!..yjo from

V J^ * t*% • ^^ »/

slowness [642], .o J I ! JJ> This is the buttress [642] and
L? yy>vx> / passed by the buttress, as they say

fa* This is the hidden [and (5xiJL
passed by the hidden (M)] : and do not avoid reduction
to the formation Juti , which has no precedent in the lan-
guage, or JLJU , which has no precedent among ws.; be cause
such a formation [here] is accidental, not the [original]
formation of the word (IY). But some [of Tamim (M,
A, Tsr), in the case of the n, whose final is Hamza (R),]
flee [from the unprecedentedness (A, Tsr) effected by
this transfer (Aj] to [mobilization of the quiescent with
the vowel of the o , by (Tsr)] alliteration (M, SH, A,
Tsr) of [the vowel of] the £ to [that of] the o (A),
[i. e.,] of the transferred Damma to the Kasra of the o ,
and of the transferred Kasra to the Damma of the o
(MASH), making Kasra follow Kasra, and Damma

ft W «• X I

follow pamrna (IY, Jrb), as f ! <X# with two Kasras,

( 801 )

and !£ln ^x> with two Dammas [642] (M, Jrb, MASH) :
while some of them alliterate; but, after alliteration,
change the Hamza [into a letter homogeneous with the
alliterative vowel before it (Sn)], saying y& ** <^Js !jo»
This is a buttress with another to match it (A). And
similarly [they alliterate] in the case of the n. whose
final is not Hamza (IY, R), though [Z or] IH does not
mention it, the difference being that, in the case of the
n. whose final is Hamza, the leading to a discarded
formation is pardoned ; so that this is allowable, as allit-
eration is allowable. The pause of the people of AlHijaz
[642] is not mentioned by [Z or] IH in this section (R).
When the vowel of the Hamza is transferred, the Hijazls
elide the Hamza, pausing upon the bearer of its vowel,
[i. e., potentially " the bearer ", because actually it bears
only quiescence (Sn)]; as it is paused upon, when inde-
pendently entitled to possession of that vowel, [by reason
of the vowel's orig. belonging to it (Sn)] : so that they
say ^fcJ! ItXtf This is the hidden, [with transfer and
elision (Tsr),] pronouncing [the ^ (Tsr)] with quiescence,
Raum, or Ishmam [658] (A, Tsr) ; or with any o£her
[mode], subject to its conditions (A); or [rather (Sn)] with
reduplication [642] (Tsr, Sn), but not transfer, according
to the well-known dial. ; though in the dial, of Lakhm
[below], respecting transfer to a mobile, its allowability
is not improbable (Sn). But others than the Hijazis,

( 802 )

[when they transfer (Tsr),] do not elide the Hamza (A,
Tsr), because they are eager to keep the inflection from
disappearing (Tsr). Transfer is authorized in the nom.
and gen., by common consent (R). The Rajiz says

bjli J>Jlfuf[498, 640], meaning yijDl (Mb); [and]

the poet says

o,<, xx > f.
JIJJ

«0 XO

! dUb

She showed me an anklet upon her leg, and the heart
bzcame soft because of that anklet. Then said I, and
hid not mine emotion from my companion, Now, by my
father be the root of that leg (ransomed) !, meaning

• X • 0 w

Jcsv^sU t and Jca*J t [368] ; and, similarly (IY), the poet
says

»> xO^, xCSx £ > ° & *> 0»(So »fO^ f x»«0«J x J &x

^4.^0 t L^jK' ^U. JujJ t ^ ^ ^*^,J f (^JO^ tj ^U^P f UyASO'

The strings of the bows and the hairy hands drove
them, the arrows being sixty, as though they were

f • it > * x •

live coals, meaning ouiJ I and v^sJI (M). As for the
ace., (1) if the n. be pronounced with Tanwin, transfer
is not authorized in it, except in the dial, of Rabi'a
[above], because of their eliding the Fatha also : (2) if it
be not pronounced with Tanwin, transfer is (a) disal-

O xx«x> > *«x

lowed by S, who says " They do not say JuJ I oo!^ /'
[" because it is in the position of Tanwin " (S), which is

( 803 )

understood by R to mean] " on the ground that the art.
is accidental, the o. f. being Tanwln, so that the \nJ\
made det. by the art. is in the predicament of the [n.~]
pronounced with Tan win"; [and by IUK and others to
mean that the ace. not pronounced with Tanwln is made
to accord with the ace. pronounced with Tanwln, for the
sake of uniformity] ; (b) allowed by others than S,
because the ace. not pronounced with Tanwln is exactly
like the nom. and gen. in the necessity for quiescence of
the J . If, however, the final of the ace. not pronounced
with Tanwln be Hamza, transfer is authorized in it, by
common consent, because the Hamza [below], wh^n
quiescent, is imperceptible after the quiescent (R) :
and the ace. pronounced with Tanwln is like the
ace. not pronounced with Tanwln in allowability of
transferring the vowel of its Hamza, although it is not
exemplified by [R and] A (Sn). The majority hold that
transfer is peculiar to the vowel of inflection ; so that

« > s ° 1 S O f. ^ s

Jco ,jjo or Jou ^ [201] is not said, nor ^f (5^ [206],
because their eagerness for knowledge of the vowel of
uninflectedness is not like their eagerness for knowledge
of the vowel of inflection, [on account of the pre-
eminence of the latter (Sn)] : but some of the moderns
say that, on the contrary, the eagerness for [knowledge
ofj the vowel of uninflectedness is more strongly felt,
because the vowel of inflection has something that indi-
cates it, vid. the op. [1] (A). The s of the^ron, is like

( 804 )

the Hamza [above] in imperceptibility ; so that, when

the letter before it is quiescent and sound, transfer of its

« >
pamma to that quiescent is allowable, [as] in aOx and

, for the sake of making the pamma plain (R). The
poet [Ziyad alA'jam (S, 1Y)] says

VAX

(S, Mb, M, K on IV. 101, R, A) / marvelled (and
fortune, much zs zYs marvelling 1) at an ^Anazl that
reviled me, while I smote him not (N), meaning

» « • * X

xj,-o f ij (Mb, A, N), with quiescence of the v_* , and
Danim of the » (N) ; and Abu -nNajm says

a-x
Then bring this near, and remove this far (S, Mb,

> O », S

M), meaning &JLa».x (Mb, IY) ; and Tarafa says

*Jx

detains me is a dwelling that I have stopped at,
such that if I were to obey the prompting of my soul,
1 should not quit it, where he is not obliged to restore

o -e-

the ,5 [elided in -J ], when the * becomes mobile, because
its vowel does not really belong to it, but is only the
vowel of the * (Mb). And some of the Banu 'Adi, of
Tamlm, mobilize the letter before the s with Kasr, on

O ^X S

account of the two quiescents, saying x&yd She struck

* x x
him and «jJU She said it ; but the first [mode, vid,

transfer of the Damma from the * to the quiescent

o J^xx • » x ^

before it, as x^^o and gj3\J> ,] is more frequent (R).
Pause with transfer of the vowel to a mobile is [allow-
able in (A)] the dial, of Lakhm [above] (A, Tsr), as in

°»xx<>x«»x ^ x • x " » • » x x x « o x o ' x £x ^

s<X£j jJUgj x«rl *** <X»^3o $£ s<Xojl WAS wuscJJ j-»j L ^x>

(A) IFAose conforms to good in whit he has purposed,
his efforts are praised, and his rectitude is known
(MN), where the poet transfers the vowel of the s to the
o , which was mobile (MN, Sn) before (Sn), orig. sjuls
(MN) : and, as an instance of this dial,, Jh cites the
saying of some Rajiz

OJ^^x'**8 > 'f- Z ' 0»0^# ^ »x«x*-x ^

auoiyi KJ^ji sbl I5i^ ^ XASJC^ Ijojui ,jL«uu£ JK Lo

Shaiban ceased not to be strong in his throwing down,
until his match came to him, and broke his neck,

» X XX^

saying " He means x*ij>j.$ ; but, when he pauses upon the
5 , he transfers its [vowel, vid. the (Jh)] Damma to the
preceding ^o , which he then mobilizes (Tsr) with the
vowel of the s " ( Jh). And another peculiarity of this
dial, is pause upon the s of the 3rd pers. fern, by
elision of the ! , and transfer of the Fatha of the * to the
mobile before it, as in the saying

Misfortunes that I was fearing for, or on account of,

( 806 )

Lakhm, meaning LgjU*! (A). And it is said in the

»xx x of'

Nihaya " For au~o ZTe struck him you say KJ-^ in
poetry ; and the vulgar use it in prose " (Tsr). It is
allowable to pause upon a single letter, like [the o and
(MAR)] the aoristic letter, which is then conjoined with
a Hamza followed immediately by an | ; but sometimes is
restricted to the t : the poet says

' »J> & a « -o , £ x <- x S x ox O x • x « x o«s

b ^\ ill jAJ ! Ju;! 9; * I* 1;^ ujj ^t;*^ 7*^ *-?

[/n return for good shall be good things (from me) ;
and, if (what is done to me be) evil, then (its return
shall be evil) ; and I mean not evil (forthee), unless

2 *• ^ 85 x '

thou will evil (for me) (MAE,)], i. e., ^cij Lei ^ and
<«,x^e*s *x *x

fL&S ,jl $\& : and it is sometimes related ! U and I L> , as

though another t were added to the f , like the impletion
of Fatha ; and then the first, being mobilized because of
the two quiescents, were converted into Hamza, as in
lbti>[665](R).

§. 642. The Hamza is the remotest and faintest of
the letters, because it proceeds from the farthest part
of the throat [732] ; while pause causes the letter paused
upon to become fainter than it is in continuity, because
pause involves elision of the vowel that immediately
follows the letter, making its sound plain ; so that, when
Hamza is paused upon, it needs to be made plain. The
Hamza paused upon is either lightened by conversion or

( 807 )

elision, which is the method of those who alleviate,
[vid. the people of AlHijaz (MAR)] ; or sounded true,
which is the method of others [641, 658]. The Hamza
sounded true needs something to make it plain, because
it remains, and is therefore faint, contrary to the
lightened, The [Hamza] sounded true is preceded
either by a quiescent [letter], or by a mobile. If the
preceding [letter] be quiescent, you pause upon the
Hamza with elision of its vowel in the nom. and gen.,

O c -" O o x

as you pause upon [the % in] .^ 'Amr and Jo Bakr : and
here, besides quiescence, Raum or Ishmam occurs ; but
not reduplication 640]. Many of the Arabs, however,
throw its vowel, oftener than the vowel of any other
[letter], upon the preceding quiescent, because the
Hamza, when it follows a quiescent, is fainter, since, the
quiescent being faint, it is a faint [letter] after a faint ;
whereas, when you mobilize the preceding [letter], that
makes the Hamza plainer. Since, then, the Hamza is
more in need of mobilization of the preceding [letter]
than are the rest of the letters, because of its excessive
faintness, they (l) throw its vowels upon the preceding
[letter], whether the vowel be Fatha, pamma or Kasra ;
whereas they do not transfer the Fatha [641] of any
other letter to what precedes it : (2) throw upon the
preceding [letter] the Damma of the Hamza in the case
of the triL pronounced with Kasr of the o , as oJ

78 a

( 808 )
[641]; and its Kasra in the case of the triL pronounced

£ »o~

with Damm of the o , as JxJ \ ^o [641] ; although, by
this transfer, the two expressions are transformed into a
discarded measure ; nor do they mind that, because this
measure is a temporary accident, not the original consti-
tution of the word : whereas that is not done by them in
the case of any [final] other than Hamza; so that they do

O > < I . ° ' 0-o

not say Jj^e !jj* This is a counterpotse, nor ^J! ^o

from th& full-grown unripe dates. All of that [transfer
of vowels] is because 'of their dislike that the Hamza
should be quiescent when preceded by a quiescent. And,
where the inflection is thus transferred to what precedes
the Hamza, Raum and Ishmam do not occur, because
they serve to make the vowel plain, while that is already
realized by the transfer. But, even in the case of the
Hamza, some of the Banii Tamim avoid the two discard-
ed measures, notwithstanding their being accidental ; and
therefore abandon transfer of the vowel in what leads to
them, i. e., the triL pronounced with Kasr or Damm of
the o ; but, in both [formations], make [the vowel of]
the c imitate [that of] the o , in the three cases,

it- > > o-o < I £»>•«> y «xx

[now., ace., and gen.,] saying jkJf Ijjo ,jJaJl^ «y^o ,

Jt>>0-0 * Of-s £ ".f.'"' ^ "if* ' ° "

and jJoJI vso.l; ; and ^oy! UX* , ^yb o^x> , and

^jf ^K [641]. For, since they see that, in the

'<r

gen. of &k? , and the nom. of %^ , transfer leads

( 809 )

to the two discarded measures, they make [the
vowel of] the p imitate [that of] the o in the gen.

Of °

of fciu , and in the nom. of %^ ; so that the nom. and
gen. iu both [formations] are the same ; and then, dislik-
ing that the ace. should be different from the nom. and
gen., they make [the vowel of] the £ imitate [that ofj
the o in the three cases. And, besides quiescence, in
these two [formations], where [the vowel of] the c is
made to imitate [that of] the o , Raurn and Ishmam
occur, because they serve to make the vowel of the final
plain ; and it, though transferred to the penultimate, is
annulled by the alliteration of [the vowel of] the £ to [that
of] the o ; so that it needs to be made plain. Some of
the Arabs are not content with making the Hamza plain,
by means of what we have mentioned ; but seek more
than that. They are of two kinds : — (1) some elide, and
do not transfer, the vowel of the Hamza ; and afterwards
convert the Hamza into an unsound letter homogeneous

•Ox-O-O .- I

with its vowel, saying ^y| Ijjo This is the bruise

c & >• -- - e c^o-c J a**

and jkJ! slowness and ^j>J| the buttress , and ^yJ G yyjwo

O O >0-^ " * "" -o

and ^JaxJ L? and ^ j»J L? , with quiescence of the c in the

whole [of them] : while, in the ace., quiescence of the
letter before the t not being possible, since the ! occurs

**•£.

. ^ ^^

only after Fatha, they say UjJt ooK and LJb-Jf and bJf
[below], with transfer and conversion ; so that here the

( 810 )

Hamza is made plain by its conversion into j , a& some

x • »
make the ! in (S^^- plain by its conversion into Hamza

[643], because [here] the ! preceded by a letter pronounc-
ed with Fath is plainer than the Hamza preceded by a
quiescent, as there the [Hamza] preceded by a mobile is
plainer than the t : (2) some transfer the vowels to the
£ in the whole [of these formations] ; and afterwards
regulate the Hamza, in respect of conversion, by the
vowel of what precedes it, saying ^,tnJ f UX# and y? Jf and
j&J\ , and c5kJb cy^jo and ^^tj and ,5*>JL , and v^oK

X ' 0-0 XX° X *»

LkJi and u^JI and to Jt [above]. This conversion, however,

O Ox

is not an alleviation of the Hamza, as in ^o well, ,jjv head,

o ?

and jj-<yo believer, because these Arabs are not among
those who alleviate [658] ; but this conversion is because
of their eagerness that the vowel of the letter paused
upon should be made plain. Then those transferors of
the vowel, who avoid the discarded measure with [reten-
tion of] the Hamza [641], avoid that with conversion of

_ ' >*•« ' f > iO'O t "f^

the Hamza also; and say jJaJf Jjjo and jiaJf ooK

) >v~e » Oxx " ~o ^ I «•«>»»£ x

uyxyo , and ^J\ !JJ» and ^t>J! ooK and

X

xj , making the ^ inseparable from the first

[formation], and the ^ from the second. And, in
the case of these [formations], whose J is converted
into a soft letter, Raum and Ishmam do not occur,
because the vowel was upon the Hamza, not upon

( 811 )

the soft letter, as was mentioned in the case of the

5 of fernininization [640]. All of this is when the
letter preceding the Hamza is quiescent. But, if it be

i ^ X %> Of

mobile, as in Li, young gazelle, ^S'\ mushrooms, and

6 ° *

juel [below], you pause upon such a formation as you

pause upon J^**. he-camel, J^» man, and &j£ liver, with-
out conversion of the Hamza, because it is made plain
by the vowel of the letter before it : so that here all the
modes of pause [upon the mobile] occur, except redupli-
cation [640] ; and except transfer, because of the mobility
of the penultimate [641]. When the letter before the
Hamza is pronounced with Fath, some of the Arabs, I
mean, of those who sound [the Hamza] true, regulate it
[in respect of conversion] by its own vowel, from eager-
ness to make [the Hamza] plain, because they account
the Fatha [on the penultimate], by reason of its lightness,
to be like the non-existent, so that it does not serve to
make [the Hamza] properly plain ; and therefore they say

Q S S C -C "'I * * *-C > •£ '

jJUCJ! Ij^c This is fresh herbage, ^XM ooK / saw fresh

« ^ ^ o-c > o ^ ^

herbage, ISJIXJQ «y^jo I passed by fresh herbage, [with

Fath of the J , and quiescence of the ^ and ^ (Sn),] con-
verting the Hamza pronounced with Damm into . , the
Hamza pronounced with Fath into I , and the Hamza
pronounced with Kasr into ^ , because, after Fatha, the
unsound letters are not considered heavy, when quiescent.

( 812 )
But, when the letter before the Hamza is pronounced

.,-TV £» "* & of.

with Darnm, asin^l , or Kasr, as in ^»\ [below], it

is not possible to regulate the Hamza [in respect of con-
version] by its own vowel, because the ! does not occur
after Damma or Kasra, nor the quiescent ^ after Damma,
nor the quiescent ^ after Kasra; and moreover the
pamma and Kasra [on the penultimate] manage to make
[the Hamza] properly plain : so that they retain the two

£> of £ a-e.

Hamzas in their [original] state, [saying ^+5"! and ^ss>\ ] ;
and do not convert them, as they convert the Hamza
when the letter before it is pronounced with Fath. All
of this is according to the method of those who sound
the Hamza true. But, as for those who alleviate [it, vid.
the Hijazis], they lighten it in the proper way [658J :
so that, (1) if the preceding letter be quiescent, they
transfer the vowel of the Hamza to the preceding [quies-
cent] and elide the Hamza ; and afterwards elide the

O ,, «x

[transferred] vowel, on account of the pause, as s_>^JI

o ** x o ' o«"

and jJt and kJl ; and here quiescence, Raum, Ishmarn,
and reduplication [641] occur : while, in the ace. pro-
nounced with Tanwln, the Tanwln is converted into f

as Lka ooK and !js and L^. : (2) if the preceding letter
be mobile, the Hamza is regulated [in respect of conver-
sion] by the vowel of the preceding [mobile], being

X X °X

[converted into] an I in Iksxf \ , in the three cases ; a ^ in

( 813 )

. Of-

; and a ,5 in ^^1 : and here only quiescence occurs ;
not Raum or Ishniam, as we said in the case of the s of
femininization [640] ; while reduplication is impossible,

because it occurs only in the sound [640] (R). The

*" * °'
people of AlHijaz say XXL! I the, fresh herbage, [and

UadaJf the fault (IY)] in [all (A)] the [three (M)] cases
(M, A), because the Hamza is made quiescent by the
pause, while the letter before it is pronounced with Fath ;
so that it is [converted into 1 (IY),] like [the Hamza in]

G£S GO-'

yj » head [658] (M) and ^U axe (IY), because they do
not change the Hamza after a vowel, except into the
[letter] homogeneous with it (A), i. e., with this vowel
(Sn) : and [for that cause (A), by parity of reasoning
(M), when the letter before it is pronounced with Damni
or Kasr, it is converted into ^ or ^5 , respectively ; so

that (IY)] they say ^\ for ^ff [above] (M, A); and

Of- & O * s * & f. s s

(S&\ for v5A*t I give (M), from J^Jf Uje gave to the

>>«<• 9 * of. * • t % s°t

man, aor. ^.;^j , i. q. aUs^! (IY); and (5JU«jo for .JU^o

> of a^ y

full (A) ; j+5 ! being (IY) like ki^ pounce-box, and
(IY)] 1^3 wo?/ [65 8] (M).

§. 643. The unsound n. is that which has for its final an
unsound letter, vid. a 5 or & or I [697] ; and what precedes
these letters is either quiescent or mobile (IY). When
the final is unsound, and the penultimate is quiescent,

( 814 )
[which occurs, only with the ^ or ^5 (IY)J like the final

o°x- 2x o°x

of (g*b> gazelle [and C5^o 6oy (IY) , and of jjj bucket

2 > x
[and jtXc enemy, not with the ! , because what precedes

the ! is always pronounced with Fath (IY)], it is [treated
(IY)] like the sound (M) in pause, as it is treated in
assumption of the vowels of inflection [16, 720] : so that
its predicament is like the predicament of the sound ;
that being allowable in it which is allowable in the sound,
and that being disallowed in it which is disallowed in the
sound [640, 641]. But some of the Banu Sa'd substitute
a _ for the double ^ in pause, because the ^ is faint :

while it proceeds from the same outlet as the _ [732] ;

vi»

so that the _ , but for its hardness, would be a ^ ; and
the (5 , but for its softness, would be a _ : and therefore

• «X> 2 Ox» O X

they say A+A&S for <54-yii Fukaimii [311], ^S+A+J' for

V— ^ ^^

o ^ S^ Q Q ' 9

Tamimi, and J^& for ^s. All : the poet says

x

^.J![694], meaning JU and ^4*Jb,(IY). [When the

C x

penultimate of the unsound n. is mobile, the n. is

defective or abbreviated.] When the defective [16]
is paused upon, its ^ must be expressed in three
cases, (1) when it is curtailed of the o , as when
you use the aor. of ^ fulfilled or ^^ stored up
as a [proper] name, in which case you say [in the
nom. (Tsr)] ^ fj^o This is Yafi and ^ \&s* This

x 9 0 v*x

is Ya'l, [and in the gen. (5&&&o I passed by

( 815 )

Yajl and ^L by Ta'-l (Tsr),] with expression [of the &
in the nom. and gen. of both (Tsr)], because their o. /. is

O' +s

^^j and ^jj [482, 644, 699]; and then their o is elided,

[on account of its occurrence between a <g pronounced
with Fath and a Kasra (Tsr)] ; so that, if their J were
elided [in pause (Tsr)], such elision would be a mutila-
tion [of them, since none of their mc?s. would remain,
except a single quiescent letter (Tsr)] : (2) when it is

curtailed of the £ , as in y* act. part, of ^<f skewed : for

9 o » 9 o »

its o. /. is ^oc , on the measure of ^.^ ; and then the
vowel of its £ , vid. the Hamza, is transferred to the . [before
it, which is quiescent, sound (Tsr)] ; and afterwards the
Hamza is dropped (Aud), for the sake of alleviation [658] ;
and the n. then subjected to the same alteration as ^0(3

#

(Tsr), its (5 being elided, because of its concurrence,
when quiescent, with Tanwin (Sn) : and the & , [which
is its J (Tsr),] may not be elided in pause, because of
what we have mentioned (Aud), vid. the mutilation of
the word from the elision of its c and its J , and [from]
its being left with a single quiescent rad. (Tsr) ; so that

* f '
you say ^y> IJ^o This is a shewer (IA, A) : (3) when

it is an ace., whether it be pronounced with Tanwin, as
in U^ULo Uxt..> LjJ LL» III. 190. Our Lord, verily

we have heard a summoner ; or not, as in oubb 161

79 a

( 816 )

C <«

LXXV. 26. -ftta so, tfl^ew ££, [i. e., £^e sow? (K,
B)J ^eacAes #Ae highest parts of the breast (Aud) ; so
that, in pause, the ^ must be expressed in both [ezs., as

^ s> 9 ^ Si

LjlLo and ^t Jut ], because it is fortified [against elision]
in the first by the I of the Tan win, and in the second by

0 ^

Jf (Tsr). As for the ace., in it the defective is like the
sound [640], because the vowel [of inflection] is affixed
to it in the ace. : so that, if it be not pronounced with

^ "~o t •£.*

Tanwin, its ^ is made quiescent, as ^ULlt v^oK / saw
the judge ; and, if it be pronounced with Tanwin, an I is

x x > of-*

substituted for its Tanwin, as LuoLs v^o! s I saw a judge
(Jrb). If, however, the defective be a nom. or gen., its
^ may be expressed [in pause because it is expressed in
continuity, and nothing has arisen to necessitate its
elision (Tsr)] ; or elided (Aud), to distinguish between
continuity and pause (Tsr). But, in the [defective]
pronounced with Tanwin, [there is a dispute as to which
of the two modes is preferable : and, according to S

O ' < \

(Tsr),] the preferable [mode] is elision, as ^U I jja This

t> ^ f O^^

is a judge and \jo\Ji> i^jo I passed by a judge (Aud) .
This is the opinion of S and the moderns, because the ^
is not expressed in continuity ; so that, when pause upon
the defective is intended, its vowel and its Tanwin are
elided, by analogy to the sound : and because, pause
being the place of rest, it is not fitting that what is nob

( 817 )

found in continuity should be put in it : so says YS (Sn) :
[or] because the Tanwln* which is the necessitating cause
of elision [16], is constructively remaining (Jrb, Fk).

X ^ I ^ > °<-S

But [^ts tcXtf and -c^ub «y^ are allowable, with expres-
sion of the ^ , which is preferred by Y ; and, hi accord-

* o^ » >

ance therewith (Tsr),] Ibn Kathir reads ^jbo ^ JJJ^

* & ^

9 o y ^ ^

XIII. 8. And every people hath a guide, ^jo L$) Lo»

o >

i5"''5 vJ"* **)* XIII. 12. Nor have they, beside Him,

+ k -O s ° s s

any protector (Aud), and ^b aJLM JLLC Lo^ XVI. 98.
[2], with expression of the ^5 in [all of] them (Tsr) ;
[for] some do not elide it, from regard to the fact that
Tan win is not in the word (Jrb). And in the [defective]
not pronounced with Tanwin, [vid. the synarthrous
(Tsr),] the preferable [mode] is expression [of the ^
(Tsr)], as ^tlff Ij^o This is the judge and ^CkjG ^.J>
J passed by the judge (Aud). But pause with elision is
allowable, as ^clilT I IX# and ^Ckl L? ^ Z> ; and, in accord-
ance therewith is the pause of the majority [of the
Readers] upon jlillJ! and J'SUl't in jUajT **£M XIII.
10. The Great, the High [645] and J^T^^UJ XL.
15. That He, [or it, or he (K, B),] may give warning
of the day of meeting, [i e., of resurrection (K, B),]
where Ibn Kathir pauses with [expression ofj the & ,
according to the preferable mode. The argument of

( 818 )

those who, in the state of pause, express the & in the
[defective] pronounced with Tanwin is that its elision is
allowable only on account of the Tanwin [16] ; while in
pause there is no Tanwin, so that the ,5 must return.
And the argument of those who elide it in the [defective]
not pronounced with Tanwin is that the pause is assumed
to be upon the indet., with elision of the ^ and Tanwin ;
and the art. to be then prefixed to it, after elision of the
ig . But the argument of the first is stronger (Tsr). The
[defective (Tsr)] not pronounced with Tanwin is of four
sorts (A, Tsr), (1) that whose Tanwin falls off because

OS

of the prefixion of J! [609] (Tsr), [i. e.] the synarthrous
(A), which has been mentioned above (Tsr) : (2) that
whose Tanwin falls off because of its being put into the voc.
[48], as in ^U b O judge, in which case expression
[of the t5 ] is adopted by Khl, [whose opinion is preferred
by others than S (A),] because elision is allowed [by the
GG (Sn)], but is not frequent (A, Tsr), so that it is
outweighed by the frequency [of the alternative mode,
i. e., expression] (A) ; while elision is adopted by Yr
[whose opinion is preferred by S (A),] because the voc.
is the place of elision (A, Tsr) and alteration (Fk), for
which reason curtailment is introduced into it [58] (A),
while there is no mutilation of the word here (Fk) : (3)
that whose Tanwin falls off because of diptote declension

' s ' 3 *•£•'

[17], in which case, if it be an ace., as &JfS* ooK I saw
maidens [18], it is paused upon with expression of the

( 819 )

1$ , [necessarily (Sn),] as above mentioned, in [the
discussion of pause upon] the [defective when it is an].
ace. (A, Tsr) ; while, if it be a nom. or gen., it is said
in the Ham' that expression and elision are allowable,
but that the chaster [mode] is expression (Sn) : (4) that
whose Tan win falls off because of prothesis [110, 609],

s w s *

as in «Xx> ^U the judge of Makka, in which case,
[when it is paused upon (A),] the two modes allowable
in the case of the [defective] pronounced with Tan win
are allowable, because, say they, when the prothesis
ceases by reason of the pause upon the defective, then
what went away [from it] because of the prothesis, vid.
the Tan win, returns to it ; so that what is allowable in
the case of the [defective] pronounced with Tan win is
allowable in its case (A, Tsr). As for the abbreviated
[16, 326], which is that \injl. n.~\ whose final is an I , it
is of two kinds, triptote and diptote. The f of the
triptote [pronounced with Tan win] falls off in continuity,
because of its quiescence and the quiescence of the

" * * SS * S . I

Tan win after it, as (SJH U ^^^ l*a& stXso This z's a staff
and a mill-stone, O youth : but, when you pause, the !
returns ; and the pause is upon it, contrary to the ^ of

uola [above], as Lo.fr sjJa This is a staff, l^ oof 5 I saw
* ' * " /

a, staff, and Uaju ^^o I passed by a staff, because of
the lightness of the < (IY). The abbreviated pronounced
with Tanwm is paused upon with the ! (Jrb, MN, A,

( 820 )
Tsr), which must be expressed, in the three cases (Tsr),

sr » «*^

as ^-i oot^ 1 saw a youth [below] (MN, A). The GG-
dispute about this ! (IY, R). As to this ! there are
three opinions, (l) that it is a sw&s£. for the Tanwin,
in the three cases (MN, A, Tsr), the elision of the
converted \ [326, 684, 719] in continuity being adopted
as a concomitant of pause (A, Tsr) : this is the opinion of
Akh, Fr, and Mz [below] (MN, A, Tsr) ; and is under-
stood from the language of 1M here, [" Make Tanwm
after Fath into an \ " (IM),] because the Tanwin is after
a Fatha (A) : (2) that it is the converted I , in the three
cases ; that the Tanwin is elided ; and that, when it is
elided, the t returns : this is transmitted from IA1, Ks,
and [the KK ; and is adopted by (MN, A)] IK and Sf
[below] (MN, A, Tsr), and reported by IBsh to be held
by S [below] and Khl (A, Tsr) ; and is adopted by IM
in the Kafiya : " and ", says he in the CK, " this opinion
is confirmed by the existence of readings with Imala of
the t in pause, [as in &&** LXXV. 36. neglected, with
Imala, in the reading of Hamza and Ks (Sn] ; and by
the I 's being accounted a rhyme-letter" (MN, A);
whereas the sw&s£. for the Tanwin is not suitable for
that (A), i. e., for Imala and the rhyme-letter (Sn) : and
[ITJK says that (MN)] the ex. of its being accounted a
rhyme-letter is the saying of the Rajiz [Ash Shammakh
(MN)]

( 821 )

,Sx«-oxxx ox S» x

i to IxjJ bfj o

Verily thou, O Ibn Ja'jar art one of whom it is said
"Most excellent is the youth!", and the best of them
for a nightly visitor, when he comes. And many a
guest, that has visited the tribe in (the time of)
journeying by night, has found provisions and tid-
ings, what he has desired!, or and some tidings that
he has desired ! (MN, A), where the evidence is in ,5^

^ 9

(MN, Sn), because ^^ is pronounced with Tanwin

X x°

(MN) ; not in ,-xi!! [below], because it is not pronounced
with Tanwin (Sn) : (3) that the abbreviated is judged by
comparison with, [i. e., analogy to (Sn),] the sound, the
I in the ace. being a subst. for the Tanwin, and in the
nom. and gen. a subst. for the J of the word : this is the
opinion of S [below] (MN, A, Tsr), as reported by most
(A, Tsr) ; and [is said to be the opinion (A, Tsr)] of the
great majority of GG (MN, A, Tsr)] ; and is adopted
by F [below] (MN, A), except in the Tadhkira, where
he takes to agreement with Mz [above] (A). But what
is (last] ascribed to S is not intelligible from his lano-ua^e.

t- -I O O O "

since he says " As for the I that goes away in continuity,
it is not elided hi pause, because the Fatha and the I are
lighter. Do you not see them flee to the f from the . or
<5 preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath [684] ?

( 822 )

And sometimes they flee to it from the [ . or ^ ] pre-
ceded by a letter pronounced with Kasr, as Lfr<> and L^ "
(R) and 1^3 (S, IY), for [ ^ and] ^ and ^ (IY).

6 > •*

And he also says that they lighten Jud£ [368, 408] and
j^J [368, 468, 482] by eliding the vowel of their g s ;

but do not elide the vowel of the g in Jc*^ he-camel
(R), because of the lightness of Fatha (IY). Sf [above]
says, which is the truth, " This passage indicates that
the opinion of S is that the I , which is expressed in
pause, is the very one which was elided in continuity".
The meaning, I say, of S 's language is (1) that, when

* \" S- ' J ° I " '•"'PI n T i

you say ^oLs !<>.# and. y^Ub cy>>* [abovej, you elide m
pause the ,5 that you elided in continuity on account of
the two quiescents [16]; although one of the two quies-
cents, vid. the Tanwin, has disappeared ; and that because
its disappearance is accidental : while, if the ^5 and Kasra
were not elided in pause, the word, in the state of pause,
would remain of a heavy aspect, according to them ;
although it would be lighter than it is in continuity,
because the ,5 , in every state, is lighter than Tanwin :
but (2) that, in the abbreviated, you restore in pause, in
the three cases, the I elided on account of the two
quiescents, because the last quiescent, vid. the Tanwin,
has disappeared, [such restoration being] because the f
is lighter than every [other] light [letter]. In the

( 823 )

abbreviated, then you consider the disappearance of the
Tanwm, notwithstanding its being accidental, because
the consideration of it conduces to making the state of
pause the lightest possible. But, in the defective, you
do not consider that accidental [disappearance of Tanwln],
because the consideration of it would conduce to making
£the word in] the state of pause assume a heavy aspect.
And you see how general — in the nvm., acc.j and gen^
— S makes the restoration of the I , which is the J ,
because, in the three cases, it is elided on account of the
two quiescents. Nor does the language of S convey,
directly or indirectly, what was [last] attributed to him ;
but what was [there] attributed to him is [really] the
opinion of F [above] in the Takmilat (R) alldah (HKh).
The fruit of this dispute appears in parsing : for, on the
theory that the I is a subst. for the Tanwm, the abbrevi-
ated is infl. with vowels assumed upon the \ elided
because of the concurrence of two quiescents ; and, on
the theory that the \ is converted from the [ . or] ^ ,
the abbreviated is infl. with vowels assumed upon the
[ I ] present, because it is then the seat of inflection
(Sn). As for the abbreviated stripped of Tanwln, like

^ Q "f X -' O

^jJUl higher and (S*JJ\ the youth [above], the ! in pause
is the one that was in it in continuity, without dispute ;
and is sometimes elided by poetic license, as

80 a

( 824 )

[645, 648] (R), by Labid [Ibn Rabi'a al'Amirl (MN)],
When a clan of Lukaiz was present^ the kinsfolk of
Marjtim, and the kinsfolk of Ibn AlMulallaf where
he elides the doubling and the \ in pause (MN, MAR) ;
[for] IM goes on to say [in the CK] " There is no dispute
that, in pause, the form of the abbreviated not pro-
nounced with Tanwin is like its form in continuity ; and
that its I is not elided, except in poetic license, as in

-*-• & •*" C5x ' G.-O O

*>7| Juuoj [above], meaning j^JU^M ,jo!" (A). As for

^ SOS '0.1

the diptote, like ^jXL** and ^Jl^ [18, 272], and what has
no Tanwin affixed to it, like lllfl and Ll*Jf [16, 826], its.
[ , vid. the original ! , which was [sounded] in continuity »
is retained, because there is no Tanwin in it , for which
the f might be a subst. (IY). The ! paused upon has
[four] dial, vars., (1) retention of its form ; which is the
best known dial.: (2) conversion into & , because ^ is
plainer than ! ; which is the dial, of Fazara and some
of Kais : (3) conversion into ^ , because ^ is plainer than
,5 ; which is the dial, of some of Tayyi : (4) conversion
into Hamza [642], because Hamza is the sister of
the I [732], and is the plainest of all the letters; which
also is the dial, of some of Tayyi, in whose dial, allevi-
ation [of the Hamza] is not founfl [658]. And, in [the
last three of] them, the conversion may be either from
the original I , or from the ! substituted for the Tanwin,
according to the different opinions before mentioned

( 825 )

(Tsrj, S transmits, hi pause, (1) lL& ttju* This is a

pregnant (female), with the Hamza, meaning

(2) iLs^ «*i'i -J saw CT fltflft [below], meaning
where the Hamza in ^Ls^ is a subst. for the I , which
is a compensation for the Tanwin in pause [640] ; not a
subst. for the Tanwin itself. And one confirmation of
the statement that the Hamza in SLs^ is substituted for

&XO > > O*'

the 1 , not for the Tan win, is that you say 3L«&. oof*
/ saw a pregnant (female), pronouncing with Hamza>
although there is no Tanwin in it ; and for that reason

jfe ') * ' X f

Igs^ys H"e strikes her [below] is transmitted (IY).
Conversion of the I [substituted for the Tanwin (Jrb)j

£x ) x > »5^

into Hamza, [as in iLs^ v^o!^ (Jrb)>] is [of] weak
[authority] : as [likewise (Jrb)] is conversion of every
[other (R)] I (SH) into Hamza (Jrb), whether it be for

s O J

femininization, as in ^^» (R, Jrb) ; or co-ordination,
as in ^*L [2?3, 375] (K) ; or anything else (R, Jrb), as

, & •* & * * * *

in LOA (Jrb), [and] as in ( \ s ^ [above], where some of

the Arabs convert it into Hamza (B). And so is
conversion of the I of [femininization in (Jrb)] such as

XO »

v5-Ls* into Hamza, or ^ , or ^ (SH), where IH's saying
"Hamza" is not needed, with his [previous] saying
" conversion of every \" into Hamza (R). All of this 19
in pause : for, when you continue, you say C

( 826 )
He strikes her, O fellow, and ^xt (5i*k ooK 1 saw

a pregnant (female) yesterday (IY).

§.644. The v. is of two Muds, sound [in the final],,
and unsound. The sound is paused upon as the n. is
paused upon ; so that quiescence, Ishmam, Raum, and
reduplication* [640] are permissible in it, because the
cause is one (IY). Pause (I) upon the ind. and subj~
of the v.r whose J is unsound, is with retention of its;
inals [without elision (IY)], as, [in the ind. (IY)r] JJ£
Be raids, ^o He throws [&45] (M)rand (S^^ He

9 C» * f

dreads ; and siinilarlyr in the subj., ^yu ^jJ He shall:

o^ ' x ° x x-

not raid, ^^ JjJ He shall not throw, and (5-&^-> Jj-f
He shall not dread i (a) the v. has naTanwin affixed to>
it, necessitating elision, as in found in the n. [640] : and
therefore its state in pause is conformable to its state?

*••* ' > *x x >

in continuity, where you say, in the ind., ^as u jju yo-

XX X OX XX X X • X

and ^a* Q ^jj and ^s U ^xLso.j ^e raids, and throws y

XX X X > *X X-

and dreads, O youth ; and, in the sttbj.* ^ I j yJu> Jj>

x«^ <^ x *x ^ ^-^ x ^ o x x

and ^ci Q ^cXvJ ^ and (5Aj L> I5x^^ Jp ^/e sAct^ not
raid, and throw, and dread, O youth [404] : butr when
you pause, you make [the final] quiescent (IY) : '(2)
upon its apoc. and imp.r is [in two- modes (IY),] (a)
with affision of the a , [which is the better mode (IY)J
as>[in the apoc. tIY)J y^ $ &e did not raid [below],

( 827 )

iuco £} He did not throw, and x-i^svj ^ He did not
dread (M), orig. yu jU [404], *^ ,U , and uiJao jU (IY) ;

c > • >

and [similarly, in the tmjo. (IY),] syc! Raid thou [below],

• e 0^4 , Oy

*jej Throw thou, and juijv! Dread thou (M), or/^r. y&f
[431], *>! , and ji^x! : (a) the J s aie elided [in the apoc.]
because of the apocopation ; while the vowels before
them remain, indicating the elided [letter] ; the Damma,
Fatha, and Kasra being an indication of the elided y f f ,
and ^ , respectively : and similarly in the imp.: but, when
the v. is paused upon, elision of the vowels is entailed,
since pause is only with quiescence, not upon a vowel ;
so that, grudging that pause should take away the
vowels, and thus the indicator and the indicated should
[both] be removed, they affix the s of silence [below] to
them, in order that the pause may fall upon it with
quiescence, and the vowels be preserved [648] (IY) : (b)

6 ° s ^

[with quiescence (IY),] without a 5 , as yb *J [below],
J^j f3 , [and ,jLsJ ff (IY)] ; and £f [below], jljt , [and

o c

yi^s.! (IY)] ; except in what is reduced, by omission
of the a , to a single letter ; for here affixion [of the $

o ^^

(IY)] is necessary, as &s Guard thou, [imp. of _$. ,

aor. ^ (IY),] and lj See thou [615] (M), in order that
the quiescence may fall upon it, and the vowel be
preserved (IY). One peculiarity of pause is the import-
ation of the s of silence [615, 646] (Aud), to enable the

( 828 )

vowel to remain in pause, as the conj. Hamza is imported*
to enable the quiescent to remain in beginning [667,
668]. It is named " the & of silence " because the silence
falls Upon it, not Upon the final of the Word (Tsr). And
it has three positions. One of them is the v. altered by
elision of its final, whether the elision be (1) for apocopa^

O > G «•" j» & s* <J *r ^ ^ O X- ^

tion, as in »yb p [above], xxkasvi p , and **«.> L) : (a)

O G s s^ ,

hence XA^XJ *J II. 261. [647] (Aud), according to the

Q*s >

saying that it is from kJUw year, sing, of £jj***» [234],

and that its J is an elided ^ ; the o. /. being yL^Oj ; but
the ) being converted into I because mobile and preceded
by a letter pronounced with Fath [684, 719] ; and the f
elided on account of the apocopative [404] ; and then the
* of silence affixed in pause : which is the opinion
adopted by Mb (Tsr) : or (2) on account of uninflected-
ness (Aud), as in the imp. v., according to the saying
of the BB [431] (Tsr), as sjit [above], LcXt , and

lojt : (a) hence »cUsT jlfMiXfJ VI. 90. [647] (Aud),

^ *s
imp. of ^Ju^ij , the » in it being for silence, quies-

*

cent (Tsr), on account of pause (K, B). The s [of
silence (Tsr)] in all of that is allowable, not neces-

• « »> 6 s

sary (Aud) : you [may] say in pause yu jj [above],

v t, s * ' t<"es »o> oa o«

yi^Bo jj , and j.o jj , and ^\ [above], yi^ , and ^j ,
without the s of silence ; and this is the dial, of some
of the Arabs : S says (Tsr), IIU and Y told us that

( 829 )

(S, Tsr) ; but this dial, is the rarer of the two dials.
[615] (S). And the s is not necessary (Tsr), except in
one case, vid. when the v. [subjected to elision (Tsr)]
remains with one letter, like the imp. of ^j , aor.
jo [482, 643, 699], where you say *s. (Aud), with
elision of its o and its J , as in its aor, apoc.;
and with importation of the s of silence, necessarily,
in order that you may not be obliged to begin with
a quiescent, or to pause upon a mobile (Tsr). And
similarly, says IAf [in the Alflya and elsewhere,
following others (Tsr)], when the v. [after elision (Tsr)]

remains with two letters, one of which is aug., [because

« * *•
the v. then remains with one rad. (MKh),] as tau |U

He did not collect : but this [that IM says (Tsr)] is
refuted (1) by the common consent of the Muslims that

*f- " ^ e .'

pause upon such as Jf ijj XIX. 20. [450] and ^ ^»3
XL. 9. And whomsoever Thou shalt guard is with
omission of the a (Aud), from fear of confusion with the
ace. pron.', although the Author of the Aud, in his
Commentary on the KN, agrees with IM, and professes
to accept his theory (Tsr) : and (2) by the fact that the
s is not necessary in the Lo governed m the gen. by a
p., because the p. becomes like part of the Lo , as will
be shown [648] ; while the aoristic letter's being like
part [of the v.~\ is stronger (MKh). [The other two
positions of the s of silence will be found in §. 648.]

< 830 )

§, 645. S says (R), The whole of what is not elided,
and of what should preferably not be elided [below],
in [continuous] prose, is [allowably (R)] elided in

® v s s o C jo^

terminations of yersicles (S, R), as in j^o I <M JuJU I ^
LXXIX. 3. [below], °£ Uf U XVIII. 63. What

o **& ^ s os

we were desiring, jUxJ! ^ XL. 34. The day of
calling, one to another, [i. e., the day of resurrec-
tion, when some of them shall call to others for help

(B),] and jl^T^xft XIII. 10. [643] (S) ; and in

rhymes (S, R), as in the saying of Zuhair ^Ui' JKU

— *'*>'••' *•
#J\ oJUli- lx> [below] (S) He intends by " prose "

[above] what has no pause in it : and by " terminations
of versicles " the extremities of verses, and the breaks
in speech (R), an expository coupling, meaning that
what is intended by the " extremities " is the endings,
not the beginnings (MAR). But ns. are more fit [than
vs.] to suffer [such] elision, since, in them, elision occurs
otherwise than in terminations of versicles and in rhymes
[below] (S). S means [by "what is not elided"] the
quiescent j and ^ in [the ind. of] the defective v., as
AJL> and .-**-> [644], which are not elided in pause,
because their elision is not authorized in continuity, lest
the ind. be confounded with the apoc. [below], except
as a poetic license ; or as a quasi-anomaly, like their
saying )&\ ^ / shall not know, [transmitted by Khl

( 831 )

and S (K on XI. 107),] and the texts XVIII. 63. [above]

O o^ > a +s * %.* *<>,,

and y^xi |JJo ^ oL> ,^-> XI. 107. On the day, when

it shall come, no soul shall speak (R)^ the latter being
read by Ibn ^rnir, 'Asim, and Hamza with elision of the
^5 , because the Kasra is considered sufficient without it
(B) ; [or as a dialectic peculiarity, since Z says that]
elision of the ^ , because the Kasra is considered sufficient
without it, is frequent in the dial, of Hudhail (K on

e# -

XI. 107) : while [in most dials."] they do not say -J $

Q *s 1 *• o *

I shall not throw. This- is as they say Jo\ dL> J

* * *> '
Zaid was not [450] ; but not JL> jj , in the sense of

• > ^ O ' '

,j-g_> J ivas not mean. When, however, the 5 and ,5
mentioned occur in terminations of versicles, in continu-
ityy it is allowable to elide them, contenting oneself with

• ^ -" e e -o''

the vowel of the preceding [letter], as in ^o !3t JuJ^I^
LXXIX. 3. [319], for observance of homogeneity
and conformity (R) with what precedes and follows
them (MAR). And it is necessary to elide them, when
you pause upon those terminations of versicles, whose
J s are elided in continuity. And similarly, in rhymes,
they are often elided, for conformity, not for pause ;
although they are not elided [in poetry] for pause
otherwise than in rhymes. It is therefore established
that what is not elided otherwise than in terminations

ef versicles, and in rhymes, is elided in them. The

81 a

( 832 )

poet [Zuhair, praising Harim Ibn Sinan alMurrl (IY,
AKB, MAR) for decision, and execution of his resolve
(IY),] says

« xo /« > j^ • x x x c x •* x>

Lf | yd-ZLxj oJiJla. Lo

(R) u4raZ assuredly thou cuttest out what thou hast
measured ; while some people measure, and then cut
not out (AKB, MAR,) ; or, in another version, ifJu' JMj

~~ X ° ' X X

^.Jj v^JLLa. Co ^4?ic? I see thee cut out what thou hast
measured ; etc. [above] (MAR) : which is thus recited

C°x

[ uu ], with the % made quiescent, and the rhyme
bound. S 's saying " and what should preferably not
be elided " [above] means the defective n., as ^Uul

[643], the ^5 of which is sometimes, though rarely, elided
in continuity, otherwise than in terminations of versicles

X > X • > X«XX X6S «0 XO^

and in rhymes [above], as jj^W ^ j»^ oLxxJI ^
[below] (R), fragments of two separate texts, XL. 34.
[above] and XL. 16. [l], which R, as appears from
his language, supposes to be one sentence (MAR),

and vaAl*!; ;3J^ wjJiJSf ijU^ XXXIV. 12. .Awd

6oii??s Zi^e 7iw^e watering-troughs [149], and cooking-
pots standing firmly (R), read with elision of the

X X O,.

^ [from ^i^ssJt ], the Kasra being considered sufficient,
like LIV. 6. [640] (K), because it is not liable to
be mistaken for an apoc. [above]. In terminations of

( 833 )
versicles, then, elision of its J in continuity is better

Ox

than elision of the ^ of such as ^^ [above], because
the J of such as ^Ul the throiuer is elided in con-
tinuity, otherwise than in terminations of vergicles,

-- > x «> x6 <*x xS -e s*'

without anonialousness, as ^jv^v? (** pj2j oLuJl -jj

•x
[above] ; while the ^ of such as ^^ is not elided,

in the like [position], except anomalously, as we have
mentioned. And, when you pause upon the defective
n. whose J is elided in continuity, elision of the J ia
necessary. But, when you pause upon the defective
n. whose J is retained in continuity, elision of its J is
allowable, not necessary : S says (R), Retention of the
3 s and ,5 s [in the like (R)] is the more regular of the
two modes of speaking (S, R); but this [elision] is
allowable, [good] Arabic, frequent (S). The ! , however,
is not elided, either in terminations of versicles, or in

rhymes [below], except by poetic license, as in p*iv<j ias^

#Jb [643], because of the lightness of the f , and the
heaviness of the ^ and ^ . S uses language whose
meaning is that, in rhymes, you elide the rad. . and ^
in imitation [of the elision] of the aug. ^ and ,5 following
Damma and Kasra, and resembling the . and ^ in the
pause of the Azd of AsSarat [640]. He means that you
elide the ^ from ^^J [above] in imitation of the '
elision of the & in the preceding verse; vid.

-m_- 00

*>J| [193]; so that, since elision of the ^ of ^fcjJ! is
allowed, because it is like [the ^ in] the pause of the

* X » °X X

Azd of AsSarat in <5*4*? yy>wo [640], the racf. <5 imitates
it in elision, since the rhymes must preceed uniformly :
and similarly with the ^ , as in the saying [of Zuhair
(Jh, MAR)]

^ ^

/ w«s, m relation to Salmcl, during eight
years, on the verge of a matter not bitter, and not
sweet (MAR)], where you allow elision of the ^ , though
it is rad., because, when you intend binding [the rhyme],

you elide the aug. ^ arising, on account of the unbinding,

» • «•
in JJ&)! in the preceding verse

\My heart has recoverd from its passion for Salma,
when it was near being inconsolable ; and AtTa^amk
and Ath Thikl have become empty of Sal ma (MAR)];
while this aug. ^ is elided only because it is assimilated
to the aug. ^ in the dial, of the Azd of AsSarat in
2 Jo.) ^^U- Zaid came to me [640]. The \ , however',
is not elided in rhymes [above] (R) : you say

x o x (, otx * • x C'"'*^'* x c , , J i -o x x*l£ 9 * x x-

(S, R), by Ru'ba Ibn Al'Ajjaj— so says IBr (MN),

( 835 )

I lent to Arwa, when debts were being discharged.

Then she put off payment of part, and paid part

*•*'
(MN, N), because the ! paused upon, in such as |ju\ , is

not elided in the best-known [dial.'], as the ^ and ^
arising, in pause, in the dial, of the Azd of AsSarat
[640], are elided by most of the Arabs (R); and there-

x Ox ^ x e >

fore, as the ! of Ljjr-> is not elided, so the ! of t5*x£>
[below] is not elided (S). S says (R), The elision of the

c ^ » « x

& of [such as (R)] (S*zjii , [and of the ^ of such as ^xjo ,

in rhymes (R),] induces many of Kais and Asad to elide

the j and ^ that are [the sign of (S)] the pron. : though

•*.
neither of them is so often elided as the ^ of ^.ojb

» *x

(S, R), and the ^ of ^-cjo , because they are [entire]

words (R), since they occur in the sense of ns. (S) ; and
are not [mere] letters (S, R), founded upon what precedes
them ; so that they are on a par with the s in

• t *. *• * s^ *s **•*•*

L

^

O, / marvel at Fortune, when its ways are diverse !
(S). The verse

o * e*

curse, or destroy, brethren that I have
left, not knowing , after the morn of separation, what
they have done ! (MAR), meaning I^*JLO (S),] is recited
(S, R), by some of the Arabs that I have heard repeat-
ing this poem (S), with elision of the 5 [of the pi.

( 836 )

(MAR)], and quiescence of the g (R) : and ['Antarft
says (S)]

4-Cj # *.JUo ?!y=aJ La idLfi J J L?

(S, R) 0 home of'Abla in AlJiwd, speak, and tell me
of thine immates, what they have done. And be thou
pleasant at morn, home of'Abla, and be safe! (EM),

« x x -* « /-a

meaning (5JUu' [and (5JL*;l5 ] (S), [which] also is recited
with [elision of the ^ and (MAR)] quiescence of the *
(R); and AlKhuzaz Ibn Laudhan says

«>« ^

V^A-0 ^ '

,

[187], meaning (S^jU (S). But the t [of the pron.
(R)] in [such as (R)]

x x o^ •XS'« x s-' ^

Lxi' I

[recited to us by Khl (S), My two friends, fly with
separation, or fall, or, in one MS, lls s£op (MAR),]

x O J

is not elided (S, R), as it is not elided from c5^aJu [above]
(S), because of what we have mentioned (R), vid. that

x • x

the ! paused upon, in such as lJux , is not elided in the
best-known [dial.] (MAR). I do not know any instance
where the . of the pron. is elided in terminations of
versicles, as it is in rhymes ; but the ^ of the pron. is
elided in terminations of versicles, as XXIX. 56. [420]

(R).

( 837 )

§. 646. When the \& of femininization is paused
upon, the cj is kept, [being preserved from conversion
here ^Tsr),] if it be attached to (1) a p. [263, 402], as in
vils [263, 402, 540] (Aud), vijj [505], and viiiJ [537]
(Tsr) : (a) ^ [109] is paused upon, by Ks [alone (Tsr)],
with the s (A, Tsr), irregularly (Tsr) ; and, by the
remainder [of the Seven Readers], with the «y : (b) IM
says in the CK " In my opinion, it is allowable to pause

' * ' t ' S ' 1-

with the » upon oo» and ^*-»j , by analogy to their saying
s5) in the case of ^ " (A) ; but this is open to the ob-
jection that (Sn) the [similar] saying of AH " As for
ooj , ^^*j , and oJLaJ , they are commonly regarded as
analogous to yy^ , so that they are paused upon in both
modes," is refuted, because (Tsr) pause upon ^^ with
the » is not regular, and (Sn) what is irregular is not to
be copied (Tsr, Sn) : (2) a v. [263, 402, 607], as in 4uSi

e ^ x .,

She stood (Aud) and c^juus She sat : (a) the ^ is kept,
in the p. and v ., from fear of confusion with the pron.
in iu> [168, 505] and «j~o struck him, what is unambigu-
ous being made to accord [in this respect] with what is
ambiguous : (b) IJ says " S says that, if you named a

u ^,, x

man V^AJU-O JDarabat, and then made it a dim., saying

*'*'*'

xo-4 JDuraiba, you would pause upon it with the s ,

because it would have been transferred from the [the
cat. of] the v. to [that of] the n." (Tsr) : (3) a n., when

0 •

( 838 )
the c^ is preceded by a sound quiescent, as in o^l and

6 "

ojo [263] (Aud), because the «y in them, being preceded
by a quiescent, becomes, as it were, not for femininiza-
tion, but put only to coordinate the bils. with trils.,

O e» Of

being for co-ordination with JL&J [368] and £<X=* [307,
689] (Tsr). And it may be retained [in its own form
(Tsr)], or be changed [into s (Tsr)], if it be [attached to
a n.t when the o is] preceded by (1) a vowel, [which is

Q'O ' Sx ^ x

only Fatha (Tsr),] as in JL^J date and iL^suo tfree (Aud),

O «x

to distinguish it from the rad. cy ,, as in oJJ. ££??ie

8 • x

[below] and ouo £ew£ (Tsr) : (2) an unsound quiescent,

O x * Oxx

[which is only an \ (Tsr),] as in H^Lo prayer (Aud), »b^

S x O x o >

poor-rate, alms, and «i>!«> [below] (Tsr) ; and [as] cjU.L*x>

O X >

female Muslims (Aud) and c^^l [below] : because the-

S X .X

unsound quiescent [in SiLo , e^c.,] is constructively like-
the mobile, since it is in the position of the latter, and i&
converted from it [684, 719] ; and because the I [in
oOL** etc.^ proceeds from Fatha, and is on a par with
the mobile letter, for which reason, with it, two quiesi-
cents [may] concur [663], as in u,^j beasts [256], con-
trary to what is the case when the quiescent is sound
(Tsr). There is no dispute that the verbal o of femini^
nization is a yy in pause, and also that its o. f. is «sy
[607]. But, as for the nominal [263], its o. f. is disputed.

( 839 )

For S, Fr, IK, and most of the GG hold that the cy is
the o. /., as in the v. : but that, in pause, it is converted
into » , to distinguish the nominal from the verbal o ; or
the nominal [ «y ], which is for femininization, as in--

O^ e 9 •

«j*Afr [385], from that which is not so, as in V^O^AA

9 * s o*

malignant and <^A£L£ [399, 678] : while the reason
why it is converted into s is that, in the s , there are
more faintness and softness than in the ^ ; so that,
in the state of pause, which is the position of rest [640],
the & is more appropriate, for which reason, in pause, the
s is added to what does not contain it, I mean the s of
silence [61 5, 644], as in &5t and s'Sfyo [648] : and the reason
why the nominal, and not the verbal, is varied by con-
version is that the nominal is original, because it is
affixed to that [word] of whose femininization it is the
sign ; contrary to the verbal, which is affixed to the v.,
to indicate the femininization of its ag. [607] ; and alter-
ation is more appropriate in what is original, because of
its stability. But Th says that the s , in the feminini-
zation of the n., is the o. /.; and that, in continuity, it
is converted into ^ , because, if it were left in its state,,
as a s , one would say li^ki «£J|*" /saw a tree, with
Tanwin ; and, in pause, the Tanwm would be converted
into !, as in fi^ [640] ; so that, in pause, it would be liable
to be mistaken for the [attached gen.'] fern, [pron.] (£
[161] : and therefore, in continuity, the • is converted into

82 a

( 840 )

«y ; and afterwards, when one comes to pause, it returns to
its o. f., vid. the » . And, according to S also, the reason
why the Tanwln [in the ace. of the n. made fern, by the S]
is not converted into \ , after conversion of the \^» [into
* ], is fear of confusion (R) with the fern. U> (MAR).
But the preferable mode is pause with the o in (l) the
sound pi, like ^QlLi (Aud) and 4tjJ*> [17] (Tsr) : (2)
what resembles it, vid. (a) the quasi-pl. n., [which has

O ' *

no sing, of its own crude-form (Tsr),] like o^f [17]
(Aud), which has no sing, of its own crude-form [257],

Q s

but only a sing, of its sense, vid. oto [below] (Tsr) : (b)

9 *'*

the pi. used as a name, (a) actually, like i^ULA and

oLe;6! [17J (Aud), which are actually pis. of &«^c

' " °*
'Arafa, the halting -place of the pilgrims, and JLe^Ji

Adhria, a town of Syria (Tsr) : (b) constructively, like

0 Qs s 0 ,.

d>L^ [below], which is constructively pi. of JU^8 >

s s * ** ^

[its o. /. being cAl$A# , the J of which, vid. the ^ , is

- ^ o ^ ' *• ' • *

elided ; and its measure being ^,^oii , orig. oXUi
(Tsr)] : and is afterwards used as a [verbal n., literally]
name of a v. (Aud); so that its sense becomes JJL? Far
off is ! [187] : though ^L^Ii is said [by some] to be a

fJxxOx *xx*x

sing., its o. f. being «u^^ , on the measure of ILLLxi ,
reduplicated, like RJUis [332] (Tsr). The reason why
the [well-known, usual (Jrb), preferable (Tsr),] mode ia

( 841 )

Jrause with the ^ > [not otherwise (Jrb),] is that, since
they mean to have two augments in the perf. pi. fern*
(Jrb, Tsr), as we have explained in its place [234] (Jrb),
and they are unable to add the ^ or ^ with the I ,
because, if added [with the \ ], it would be converted
into Hainza [683], therefore they add the ^ with the f ,
because the uy [sometimes] becomes a subst. for the ^ ,

O *• t 9 ^ ^ »

AS in [ sUsJo and (Jrb)] X+&3 [689] ; and it then becomes
the sign of femininization, and does away with the

a ^^ •> » 0 ^ • »

necessity for saying ^Uc+JLwuo as pi. of R+X.*^ ; so that,

since this ^ imports pluralization and femininization
[234], and does away with the necessity for the sign of
femininization affixed to the sing., it is [preferably]
retained in pause, and is not changed into s (Jrb, Tsr) :
while they deal with what is co-ordinated with the pi. in
the same way as with the pi. [itself], because, since they
treat it like the pi. in inflection [17], they treat it so in
other particulars (Tsr). But pause with change [of the
uy (A) into » (A, Tsr)j has been heard in the sayings
[of some of them (A), transmitted by Ktb from Tayyi

o ^ 'O^ ^ j^-o^ ^» „

(Tsr), sLuJ!^ (jyj^\ v-LJ" How are the sons and the
daughters ? (R, Jrb, Fk),] sl^ffj s^ff JL* How are
the brothers and the sisters ? [690], and slijT .J.1&

* /- , • ^0*o

*LcJCJ! ^jo The burial of daughters is one of the noble
deeds (And, A), with change of the ^ of the pi. into y ,

( 842 )

[in pause (Jrb),] by assimilation to the pure o of femini*

O x O ^, O X £•

nization (Jrb, Tsr) : while sLgj^o and sSy have been heard
(A); and ll^s* XXIII. 38. [187, 195, 504] is read by
Ks and Bz (Aud), with change of the ^ into s (B, Tsr).
Some report that this is the dial, of Tayyi ; but [IHKh
(HKh),] the author of the Ifeah [bi Fawa'id alldah
(HKh),] says that it is anomalous, not to be copied (A).

X X * X

As for c^L^Axfr [above], it has two dial, vars., Fath and
Kasr of the «y [195]. Those who pronounce [the o 3
with Fath make yyL^Lc a sing., and pause upon it with
the a ; while those who pronounce the ci> with Kasr
make ^1^*2 a pi., and pause upon it with the (& (IY).
The [statement] reported from Ks is that those who

X O X

pronounce the o with Kasr pause upon i^Lg-oc with the
$ ; while those who pronounce the «y with Fath pause

X X • X

upon cjL^xJs with the ^ or s (Tsr). But [the GG say

^x > O X1

that (Jrb)] olgjtjc , if held to be a p£., is paused upon
with the «t> ; and, if held to be a sing., is paused upon
With the & (M, Jrb, Tsr) : so in the [M and] Jrb (Tsr).
IH, however, says, in the CM, that [this is matter of

X X G V

assumption, since (Jrb)] cA.£A# , being a verbal n.,
cannot be truly said to be sing, or pi.; while that [pause
upon it with the <& or s ] is only because of its resem-
blance in form, not in number, to [a n. ending in] the cj
of femininization (Jib, Tsr). We have mentioned its

( 843 )

predicament among the verbal ns. [187, 195]. And
here we mention that, whether it be pronounced with

9 ' " *^

Darnm, Fath, or Kasr of the v~» , its o. f. may be JU$A# 5
but that pause upon it with the * is rare, because it is
co-ordinated with vs., on account of its being a verbal
n. ; while conversion of its <y into & is nevertheless

allowed, because it is assimilated, in form, to such as
• ^ • ^ > * • *

Slsjj clucking (R). When a man is named sL^*» ,

according to the dial, of those who change [the ^ into

» * • .•
s in pause], it is like JLssJIJo [18], being diptote because

of the quality of proper name together with femininiza-

s ' « *

tion ; but, when ^Lgjt$c is used as a name, according to

0 xy s

dial, of those who do not change, it is like oU>^ [17],

being infl. like the perf. pi. fern, when used as a name

• -.
(A). And apparently cj^M [above] is like it, because

the two dials., change and absence of change, occur in it
also (Sn). And like it, in admitting of both modes, is

o ^e »io^x£.''o

[their saying (IY)] p^jUL^ idJ! jLobLj God extirpate

ft * *• S^e

their roots! or |V^Uj^fc their root ! (M). For sU^a root,
pronounced with Fath [of its & in the ace. (R, Jrb)], is
[held to be (IY)] a sing. (IY, R, Jrb), co-ordinated
with jU;°j [392] (R), like giiL, [248, 272] (Jrb), the f in
it being for co-ordination with [ *j^> and] ^^SUD [392]

(IY), as is the case in ^^ (IY, R) and ^°3 [272, 375],
according to those who pronounce them with Tanwla

( 844 )

(IY) ; and pause Upon it is with the & : while ^\j>^e. roots,
pronounced with Itasr [of its yy (R, Jrb) in the ac6t
(R)], is [held to be (IY)] a pi (IY, R, Jrb), the I in it
being the one accompanying the ^ of the pi. fern., as

O o

though it were pi. (IY) of (jf^ root (IY, R), the masc.
being pluralized with the I and yy , notwithstanding the

o > > o x x >

occurrence of a broken pi. for it, i. e., c^r* > as wwtjl is

o » o >

said, notwithstanding ^^ , in the pi. of ^l^j [261] (R) ;
[or] of kilt (Md, KF) ; and pause upon it is more

f X

0^o»

properly with the yy , as in the case of oU-L*wo [above]
(R). And, in other formations [than the sound pi. and
what resembles it (Tsr)], the preferable [mode] is pause
with change (Aud) [of the «y ] into 8 , for distinction,
between the «y of femininization and the rad. yy , as in

O ° ,- G • -"

oo. [above] and ^x> death, this being the reason
assigned by S : or, as is said (Tsr), for distinction
between it and the o of femininization affixed to the v.
(Jrb, Tsr, Fk), as in Jo^i [607] (Tsr) ; while they do
not reverse [the distinction, assigning the \^» to the n.,

«x,x. OX'"'*

and the $ to the vJ], because, if they said auu-o for oo-«5 ,
the & would be confounded with the objective pron.
(Jrb, Tsr, Fk) : so says Jrb, confining himself to this
reason ; [ and he is followed by Fk] (Tsr). But [Akh

asserts that (R), in the less chaste mode (Fk),] some

• x»x
[of the Arabs (M, R, Jrb)] pause [upon such a» iL

( 845 )

(Fk)] with the o (M, R, Jrb, Fk), without change, as

• •'•-'

o^.^ (Fk), which is a wide-spread dial., transmitted

« x * t -e ! ^ C -c • ^ x-

by Akh (IY), whence [their saying c^+^Jlj *^LJ! «uJLt^
arad z^)0n ^m 6e peace and mercy!, and (IY, Jrb)]
the saying of the poet *>J! sLgjo x^> Jo [183, 640, 690}
(M, Jrb) : while an [additional] instance of pause with

omission of change [into » (Tsr)] is the reading of Nafi',

_ • ^ * * e

Ibn 'Amir, and Hamza \^^J» ^ XLIV. 43. [below]

(Aud), with the ^ (Tsr) ; and the [other (IY, Jrb)]
poet [Abu-nNajm (Tsr, YS)] says

• -• , »f' x«c

LcJuUj LoJjLJ (J

J I cx -.-6 si>v

(IY, R, Aud, Jrb, Fk) And God saved thee, by my
hand, O Maslama, after, and after, and after the souls
of the people had become near the top of the wind-
pipe, and the free-born damsel was well-nigh being
called a handmaid (MN), where he does not change the
o into 3 in [all three of] them (Tsr). What is meant by

e ^ o ^ ' c x

v^xijou is Lcjuij , a & being supposed to be substituted

for the ! (IY, Jrb, MN, Tsr, YS), so that it becomes

• .- * *

fecjuu , since the s is sometimes substituted for the ! , as

in j^Jl ^5 is [175, 181, 690], meaning Li (IY) and
Ui ( Jsh) ; and the & being then changed into ^ , to
correspond with the remainder of the rhymes (IY, Jrb,

{ 846 )

MN, Tsr, YS) : this is the reasoning of [IY and] Jrb
(Tsr). Or, [as IJ mentions (Tsr),] the I is changed into
s ; and the & then changed into o , by assimilation to
the \& of femininization ; so that it is paused upon with
the o (Tsr, YS) : he mentions that he suggested this
to his master F, who accepted it (Tsr). And, according
to this dial., [says AH, some words, as in (Fk)]

P^yf JL^ui ^ XLIV. 43. Verily the tree of

* m* s * ° s ' ' * s a ) f-

AzZaJckum [above] (A, Fk), dU O*A.J ,jj+»»»Jo **l XLIIL
31. What! shall they part out the mercy of thy Lord I

(Fk), i>y iyT; ^ «I>yt LXVI. 10. The wife of

&

Noah and the wife of Lot, and the like (A), are
written in the Codex (A, Fk) with the «y (Fk). Our

"S-sO

master, the Sayyid, relates that every 8L*f , mentioned
in the Kur with her husband, is written with th&
extended «y (Sn). Therefore Nan*', Ibn 'Amir, 'Asimr
and Hamza pause upon them with the «y ; while Ibn
Kathir, IA1, and Ks pause upon them with the * ( A)-
The o , if written as a » [in the Codex], is paused upon
by all the [Seven] Readers with the » : but, if written,
as a «y , is paused upon by some with the » , for
observance of the o. f. ; and by others with the yy , for
observance of the 'Uthmani orthography : so says our
master, the Sayyid (Sn). Most of those [Arabs] who

B* os .

pause [upon such as iU«^ J with the o make it quiescent

( 847 )

even if [the H. ending in] it be an ace. pronounced with
Tan win (A). Apparently these [Arabs] do not say, in

s^f. , Of-s

[pause upon] the ace., Lxx>! ook I saw a handmaid^

s 9^ • s& y °f*

like !jox [640], with the ! ; but o^cf oo!^ » as in
~>Jt Sj-sxJI cjO&j [above], because it is made to accord

o ^y.

with aucl with the s , which is the o. f. in pause (R).
But some of them pause upon the [n.~] made fern.loy
the 8 , when it is an ace. pronounced with Tanwln,
as they pause upon the [n.~\ bare [of the 5 ], when
it is an ace. pronounced with Tanwin [640] (Sn).

0 ^ O >

There is a dispute about yyto [above] in such as *-yXB
x.jJoJt yyljo III. 115. [Well -acquainted with the con-
tents of the breasts (K, B) of the hypocrites (K)] :
for Akh, Fr, and IK say that it is paused upon with
the cj , because, being pre. [115], it is always intermedi-
ate ; while Ks and Jr say that it is paused upon with
the s , because [the ^ in] it is a «y of femininization, so

that you say stj : so says Hf (Tsr). The cj not for
femininization is not altered [in pause], the saying of

o " > o -o * ' ^«^^

some slJL) I ^JU UjutS We sat by the Euphrates being
anomalous (A).

§. 647. Continuity is sometimes treated like pause
[648, 649] (M, R). This mostly occurs in poetry (IY,
R), because of the inducing exigency (R) ; and is not

( 848 )

found in a case of choice (IY). The poet [ManzSr
Habba alAsadl (MN,. Jsh)] says

O X s- ••« X • X "f * ' * Ox- X • X X •»• « £ *x *'"

*^UaJ U *-OA^ slb^ I ^Jt JLo ^ £*.£ Si j &*<> ^ ,jt ^5 f ; U*

[691] (IY, R)r describing a wolf that meant to catch »
gazelle (Jsh), When he (the wolf) saw that there wa&
no ease, and no glutting of his appetite, [in the pursuit
of the gazelle (MN),] he turned aside to an Arta tree
of a curving: tract of sand, and lay down (MN, Jsh)
to sleep (Jsh), where he substitutes a s for the * of
, and retains it in continuity (IY} ; [and] hence
tj^jy^J bf j I [below]. It is not peculiar ta [metric-}
exigency (M) : but sometimes occurs in prose (K) ; and

eorresponding instances in prose, by assimilation to»

0 " '<
poetry, have been mentioned before (IY), as (1) &£!£

iiSj [159, 321] (M, R), and the whole of the nums.r
in which that is necessary, as we have mentioned (R) ?
and hence their saying, transmitted by S, in the num.r

O_XJ«* X * t ^

xx?v4^' [321r, 643], where they substitute a » for the £
[of *£)£ ] in pause, and then throw the vowel of the

a xxo0

Hamza [of &*JK f ] upon the » , and elide the Hamzar
on the principle of the reading ^jjjLxyJ! ^JLs \ JJ> XXIII.
1. The believers have prospered [16]r which occurs
only in continuity (IY) : (2) XVIII, 36. [521] (M, B)r
in the reading of Ibn 'Amir (IY, R), with retention of
the \ , orig. bt [ ^XI (K, B)], the vowel of the Hamza

being thrown upon the ^ of ^jXJ , the Hamza elided,
and the ^ incorporated into the ^ ; whereas analogy
requires the ! of 6 ! to be elided in continuity, because
it is put to make the vowel plain in pause [161], like
the « in ^oUT LXIX. 19. and 11?LL> LXIX. 20.

sf-

[below] : Zj says " Retention of the I [of ut ] is excel-
lent here, because, the Hamza being elided, the !

« i
becomes a compensation for it ", meaning in UXJ (IY) :

(5) [similarly (IY)] II. 260. [166] (IY, R), with reten-
tion of the I of U [161] : (4) ILUTLXIX 19. [22, 638,
€48, 679] And auolvL*. LXIX. 20 My reckoning [648],
in continuity, according to some readings (R). Continu-
<ms speech is [thus] given that [predicament (IA, Aud,
A)] which belongs to pause (IM), vid. quiescence — with
or without Raum or Ishmain — and reduplication [640],
transfer [640., 641], and importation of the » of silence
[644, 648] (Tsr, Sn) ; seldom, [as compaied with its
absence (Tsr),] in prose ; and extensively in poetry
(IM), because this is the place of irregularity (Tsr),
The following are e#s. of that : — (1) in prose, (a) [the
readings of others than Hamza and Ks (Aud, A)]

• » o-e^ «« ^ "^ 0,

j&>\) zUuJo |J II. 261. It hath not been altered by the
lapse of years : and look [644] (IA, Aud, A) and

Js *j!st ^U^-o VI. 90. Then by their guidance

( 850 )

suffer thou thyself to be led : say (Aud, A), with
expression of the s of silence in continuous speech (Aud) :
(b) xxj^gj^' [above] (Tsr) : (c) viLo juJLo (S*i ^Icj U

>»> * S x-0» •"• .

j^tXi* &joLJa-L« ^s. LXIX. 28 — 30. My wealth hath
not availed me : my power etc. [615, 648]: (d) the
saying of some of Tayyi '& C JLL&. sjje This is a
pregnant female, O youth, because it is only in pause
that this f is changed into ^ [643] (A) : (2) in poetry,

(a) *Jf (3-jy^J £ )\ [640] (IA, Aud, A), where the ^
is doubled, notwithstanding that it is conjoined with the
letter of unbinding (IA,A) : (a) it is orig. ^^J\ , with
a single LJ ; but, being assumed to be paused upon, the
^ is doubled, on the principle of their saying in pause,

jJU» !<X# [640], with reduplication ; and then the letter

^

of unbinding is put, vid. the I ; while the reduplication
of the to remains (Aud) in continuity, by assimilation of
continuity to pause in respect of reduplication (Tsr) : (b)

«_ ^ O ^f-

v/sJ! ^b !.j'l [183] (A), where there are two anomalies,

C

(a) affixion of the ^ and ^ to ^ in continuity (MN) ;

o ,vf. o ^ <

whereas analogy requires *£> I ^x , because, in continuity,
the form of ^ does not vary [in number or gender]
(Sn) : and (b) -mobilization of the [affixed] ,j , which is
[properly] quiescent (MN). The GG say that the poet,

in such as jL^ and lliiM [640, 648], treats continuity

( 851 )

like pause. They mean that, the letter of unbinding being
the [letter] paused upon, since it is not put except to be
paused upon, that [rhyme-letter, here the J or the ^_> ] ,
which precedes it, is not paused upon, but is in the
interior of the sentence ; and this [reduplication of it] is
treating continuity like pause (R). And, [says S (R),]
one that I trust has told me that he heard an Arab say

c **«•& •>& t . s "of.

aus-of ^Ja^t Give me a white one, meaning uaof

• e >

(S, R) ; but affixing the » as he affixes it in sj& , when

e> t

he means ^jjc [161] (S), the s being for silence : which is
a most hideous anomaly, because the s of silence is affixed
only to that [letter] whose vowel is uninflectional [648] ;
and also [because] he mobilizes the reduplicated letter
not on account of a letter of unbinding, [mobilization on
account of which would be allowable,] as we have men-
tioned [640] (R). Some people pause with quiescence
of the rhyme-letter [usually] conjoined with a letter of
prolongation, [i. e., an ! or a ^ or ^ (Sn),] as in

[608]. But the Hijazls retain the letter of prolongation,
unrestrictedly, [i. e., whether they intend to quaver or

not (Sn),] saying LU*J!^ : while the Tamimis, if they
[intend to (Sn)] quaver, do likewise, [i. e., retain the
letter of prolongation (Sn)] ; and, if not, put Tanwin as
a compensation for it, [in order to discontinue the

( 852 )

quavering (Sn),] unrestrictedly, [i. e., after a Damma,
Fatha, or Kasra (Sn),] as in

» x o-o x>6;e ^ o ,««, ,

^UsJ) UJAJ! ^-a^iJt oudLw
[1],

«xs6 »c x »» «-o x x x x x

.U> to Lo L>

[by Al 'Ajjaj (S),] 0 m?/ companion, what has excited
the streaming eyes ?, and

a s of--

[577, 608] (A).

§. 648. The second [position (Tsr) of the » of silence]
is the interrog. to governed in the #erc. (Aud) by a p.
or pre. n. [181, 615] (Tsr). For, when it is governed in

x G x

the (/^n., [and is not compounded with tj (Tsr)J as in *A
and *xi , [where it is governed in the gen. by & p. (Tsr),]
and in ^^. +*(S&uo With what coming, i. e., How, [a
question as to the quality of the coming (Tsr),] earnest
thou? , [where it is governed in the gen. by the pre. n.
(Tsr),] its I must be elided, to distinguish it from the
enunciatory, [which is the conjunct and the cond. (Tsr),]

^ >exxOBx S.^ , of. x

Co , as in *x& oJLw U* oJLw / asked about what thou

f ' ° ° X

askedst about [or *>J! Lx> Juuo ^c about the like oj what

X tx*'O*x*xx

efc., where U is conjunct; and in ^-v»f ^r" U^
^4^ whatever thou rejoicest, I will rejoice and

( 853 >

" x ° .

'! ^-AA^ TF^enever thou comest to me, Iwill honor

thee, where Lo is cond. (Tsr)] : so that, when you pause
upon it, you affix the » , for preservation of the Fatha
indicative of the [elided (Tsr)] t [below]. And the * is

necessary if the genitival op. [of the inter rog. Lo (Tsr)}
be a 7i., as in *>Jt f(c!?>u0 [above] and ^^-axsl + *LoJ«3f How
did he exact ? [640], where you say auo f^s^o and

• ^ — - • ^ » — ^ *„ e '

ju« sLoAil ; and preferable if it be a p., as in ^^^1*^ ^

LXXVIII. 1. [181], where [it is reported (K) by] Bs
[that Ibn Kathir (K)] reads [ I0i (K),] with the * (Aud)
of silence (K, Tsr), either because he treats continuity
like pause [647] ; or because he pauses [upon «+c Of
what (question they among themselves) ?1, and begins

afresh with (v-^u j f LXXVIII. 1, 2.

They question among themselves of the great tidings,

*• » — ^^-.^ o fi ^

a [previous] ^y * LuJJ , [on which &+A depends,] being

understood, because expounded by what follows it (K).

The diffe:ence is that the U governed hi the^ren. by a p.
is conjoined with it [181]; while the prep, is not in-
dependent in its meaning [497], so that it is like part of
the Co [644] ; for which reason the s is [merely] allowable,
[not necessary, because the conjunction of Lo with the
prep, prevents it from being considered unil. when the
\ is elided] : whereas the pre. n. is independent in it*

( 854 )

sense, so that the n. [*] with it is like a separate [word] ;
and it is uniL, for which reason the » is necessary with it
[615] (Tsr). The third [position (Tsr)] is every [word]
permanently uninfi. upon a vowel of uninflectedness
[159], and not resembling the inft., like the ^ of the 1st
pers. [161], ^ , andyo , according to those who pro-
nounce them with Fath [below] (Aud) in continuity ;
and like the e) of the 2nd pers. [below] (Tsr). The

G X X O ^ X

Revelation has 30*$ Lo CI. 7. What it is> and tuJl*
LXIX. 28. and ililkLI LXIX. 29. [below] ; and the
poet [Hassan (MN, Tsr) Ibn Thabit al Ansarl (MN)
as Sahabi (Tsr)] says

[below] (Aud) When the lad grows up among as, it is
not said of him " Who is he ?", ^| being red., as in
pJl Luis ^ Us [563] (MN). But the » is not affixed to

6 '"' ~- " O ox

such as (1) Jox «La^ Zaid came* because jo\ is m/? •

\ / "^ ^ .,3 v V

[and the vowel of inflection, being known through the
op.t does not need to be made plain by the » of silence

* o ° ** x o •""

(Tsr)] : (2) <^.^ £M&e ^OM and o>-*dj p He struck not,
because the v. is quiescent ; [and the s is affixed only to
make the vowel plain (Tsr)] : (3) $*>* $ [99] (Aud), with
Fath (Tsr), and Jo^ L [48] and jjj ^ and tUl J^c [201]
(Aud), with Pamrn (Tsr), because their uninflectedness

( 855 )

is accidental, [not permanent ; so that the vowel in them
resembles the vowel of inflection, because it supervenes
on account of something resembling the op. (Tsr)] :

while *Ji «LsU J^o (ji^ [201] is anomalous, the * being

*— 5 '

affixed to what is accidentally uninfl., since JLA belongs
to the cat. of jJ^and JoJ: so say F and IM j but as to

this there is a dispute [before] mentioned [201] (Aud) ;

* * *
and some say that the s in *JU is a subst. for the ^ , the

o.f. being jjU (Tsr) : (4) the pret. v. [403], like [the
trans. (Tsr)] ^Jo struck [and ^s£ rode (Tsr)], and [the

intrans. (Tsr)] jots sctf [and pis stood (Tsr)], because of
its resemblance to the aor. in its occurring as an ep.
[144], conj. [177], enune. [26], d. s. [80], and pro?.
[419] (Aud), as the aor. likewise occurs. In short the
quasi-inflectional vowel of uninflectedness is found in

four sorts, the sub. of $ [99], the aprothetic voc. [48],
the advs. cut off from protbesis [201], and the pret. v.
[403] : and as to [affixion of the s of silence to] it there
are three opinions, (l) disallowance, unrestrictedly, which
is the opinion of S : (2) allowance, unrestrictedly; because

the vowel is inseparable : (3) [allowance of] affixion when

• ^ „ ^
there is no fear of ambiguity, as in sjow He sat ; and

disallowance if ambiguity result, as in iuy4 [below],
because the » is liable to be mistaken for the obj. (Tsr).
In pause upon the uninfl. \ns. (IY)], you say (1) bt

with the ! [161, 497] ; or iST with the- * [690] (M); ib
place of the I, because their outlet [7"32] is. one, whence

the saying of Hatim, zJf &*& fjjo This is my way of

bleeding, mine [696J: (a>) this | ,, in its being imported,,
in pause, to make the vowel [of the final] plain, is like;
the » in LXIX. 19. [22, 638,, 647, 679] and LXIX. 20

* ^ 55 • •"•*

[647] : (b) hence their saying, in. pause^ "&& iss* [with

o ^ c5 x

the I ]^ or ($>& (Sp> with quiescence; but, when they

* * ft- ^
eontinue> J^o ^ [19 1] with Fath, of the J ,. without an f r

(c) the Arabs do not pause, upon any thing in their
language, with, the I , to make the vowel plain,, except in.

^ s s~&

these two- positions^ I mean !^Ljo and bt [615] (IY) : (2)

r ox'

•jcr with, quiescence >, or iyo- with affixdon of the s (JVE) : (a);

s t

pause upon the- pron. ^ He [161] is mostly with, the s,,.
to make the vowel of the ^ plain ; and so is pause upon.

f ° X

^> she : you say **& ,. not eliding anything from it, as^
you elide in the case of- the decl. [643]; and the poet
says ^JT £j£-]2 ^°^' [above], cited by S : but some of the
Arabs pause with quiescence, saying yc and ^ ,, contrary
to £jt ,. which is not paused upon with quiescence ; so

"•£-

that, in answer to " who did ?.", one does- not say ^! /,

> •'^

as one saysyo lie or ^ she : for ^\ , in addition to the*

paucity of its letters^ has;£or its-final a- ^ , which is faint,,

Ox

and is not a letter of inflection here,r like the final of Ju,

O x

ha nd and -o blood ; so that, on account of the faintness
of the ,j , the paucity of the letters, and the fact that

X f-

the final of ,j! is not a letter of inflection, an T is imported
in pause, and is inseparable from that [expression],
contrary to ye and ^e , since their final is a letter of
prolongation and softness, which is plainer than the ,j :
(b) this is according to the dial, of those who pronounce
£ ye and ^ ] with Eath [above] ; while those who make
[the j and ^ ] quiescent [below] pause only with quies-

^ » I o - » I

oence, not otherwise (IY) : (3) LLJJC here or sU-gja [175] ;

* i- I a ^ & I — ^£ I

and Nye these or s^yo [174], when it, [i. e., e^yo (IY),]

o - > I • - fc I

is abbreviated (M) : (a) this s in sU^jo and «!^ye is affixed,
with the ! , in pause, because of the faintness and lowness

of the t ; but the better [mode] is to pause without a s :

^&i
(6) those who prolong [the final I of ^ye ], and add a

~^i> i
Haroza, [saying j^ye , ] pause upon the Hamza with

quiescence : (c) this s does not follow any of the quies-
«ents, except the I , because of its faintness ; so that you

o 5 y o

do not say syo for ye , nor au# for ^ [above], according
to the dial, of those who make the ^ and ^ quiescent
Jabove], because the I , being faint, on account of its
remoteness [732], is more in need of being made plain
(IY) : (4) vilyl I honored tkee or ici^*[below] (M) :
(a) in the case of the J of the pron. [161], as in JLxxjlTf

to^o-g. '

1 honored thee [masc.^ and JUxkA! I gave thee [fern.],

( 858 )

" » «x« tf

there are two modes, pause with quiescence, as ^.j^e^ f

0 » o s "f- e s > o^ of,

[above] and viUxkct ; and pause with the a , as aJsjoo^

1 J O s Of

[above] and 'aXxxkfrl , from avidity for the vowel, because
the (£ is pronounced with Fath in the masc., and with
Kasr in the /em., so that the vowel distinguishes the
masc., from the fem. ; and they want the distinction and
explanation in pause as much as in continuity : (b) some
intensify the distinction, affixing to the ^ an ! in the
wasc., and a ^ in the fem. ; and then affix the » of
silence [to the ! or ^ ], saying sUCx/u^l in the masc., and

x-jCLo^| in the fem., because distinction by a consonant
and a vowel is more intensive and corrob. than distinc-
tion by a vowel alone : but the better of the two cfoWs.
is not to affix the letter of prolongation to the ij (IY) :
(5) ^^i my manservant and (S^^ Se struck me
[below], with quiescence, or *A^C and «uyo,-o , with
affixion of the » [to make the vowel plain ; pause upon
the g being in two modes (IY)], according to those who
mobilize [the & with Fath (IY)] in continuity [161]

Ml S *• Of S

(M) ; whence the reading of the majority ^& ^AC! lo
*«Culkll Ji dli xljCo LXIX. 28, 29. [615, 647] (IY) :

and *^Lfr and ^j^> > according to those who make [the
<g ] quiescent in continuity, whence the readings of IA1
JrLXXXIX. 15. My Lord hath honored me

( 859 )

and ^li* ^ LXXXIX. 17. My Lo d hath degraded
me, [with pause (IY)] ; and the saying of Al A'
[Maimun Ibn Kais (MN, Jsh)]

And from a hater, whose face is scowling, who, when-
ever I claim kindred with him, refuses to acknowledge
me (M), and, before it,

exo, '^"-c J •£ ^ 0^-5

[Then shall my roaming about the countries, from

fear of death, defend me from the chance that it

should come to me ? (Jsh)] 7s not the brother (i. e.,

messenger] of death sure of me, even if I say " He

' *• •* x £ ^

Acts granted me a respite"?, meaning ^vJot and ^5^'^

f- ^ Of.

and ^Uo I : (a) those also who make the ^ quiescent
pause in two modes, the better being retention of the
[quiescent] ^ ; while the other is elision of it, as liLi |joo

This is my manservant and ,j-?j-o [above], meaning

»• t " *

^^Lt and j^-?^ '• (b) elision of the ^ in the case of [the

pron. attached to] the v. is good, because the ^ , being
always preceded by a ^ [170], is indicated by the ^ ; so
that there is no ambiguity, for which reason such elision
is frequent in the Kur : whereas, when you say

( 860 )

[above], pausing upon it with quiescence, one does not
know whether l^Ls. is meant to be pre. to the ^ , or to
be aprothetic, for which reason some disallow such
elision, on account of the ambiguity ; while S allows it,
because it is made plain by the pause (IY) : (c) Ibn 'Amir

^X0« S sf-

and the KK read ^^\ and ,j.jUe| , without a ^ , in
continuity and pause ; and the like is reported from IA1
[above] ; while Nafi' agrees with them in pause (B) : and

xx o f x x '£•

[Z says in the K that] ^^\ and ^.jL^I [above], with
quiescence of the ^j , are read in pause, according to
those who omit the ^ in continuous speech, deeming the

0 > XX X

Kasra sufficient without it (K.) : (6) (Oo^o He struck

• > x x x 0 O x "

you, it-gJvid He struck them, f-&+£- upon them, and l^j

00 O ^»" '

by them ; and sJuo from him and au^o He struck him
[above] : with quiescence, according to those who, in
continuity, affix [the conj. to the r or x ], or [simply]
mobilize [the * or * with Damm or Kasr] (M) : (a) as for
Jjolo and p-$J;-o , and ^^-U and fa , you pause upon
them with quiescence of the * , not otherwise ; and elide
the . or ^ from it [161], because they are aug., and are

> °X ' X X ^

often elided in continuity [161], as Juj' faya He struck

X x ** > XX x

you before, ^j L> jv^s-o He struck them, 0 youth,
»lijf 8j3b it^^ tt- 99. May misfortune fall upon

9 x x O '

them!, and ^1*^0 jfa Of them is help sought, for a
kind of lightening, from frequency of usage, because of

( 861 )

the heaviness of the combination of two Dammas with

' ' "" ' 1 > *" ' . if T-T

the j m j4-£j»-o and y > 3 v •* [below], and of two Kasras
with the ^5 in (5+& [below] and the like (IY) : [for J
according to those who do not affix the co nj., in con-
tinuity, to the » of the pl.^ there is- no dispute that
pause upon it is with quiescence; while,, according to
those also who affix the conj.T in continuity, elision of it
is necessary in pause, because what is often elided in
continuity, vid. the ^ and ^ t must be elided in pause,

• O O 0 s *

as in gjue and allc. [below] (R) : (b) they differ in opinion

about the ^ in- such as ^*-$J>~o [above], and the ^ in such
as ^j+^j [above], some- saying that they are part of the
n. itself, and others that they are aug. ; though they are
agreed that, in the fern. [sz'n^.],. the I is- part of the n,
itself : and they differ about the opinion of S on that
[matter] ; but the [opinion] apparent from his language
is that the ^ and ^5 are not part of the n. [161] : (cr)
similarly pause upon aux and &j~o also is with quiescence
[of the x ] (IY) : (d) we have mentioned [161] that the
3rd pers. \sing., masc. or fern.,] of the attached ace. or
gen. pron. is abridged from the 3*-dpe7's. [sing,, masc.
or/e??i.,] of the detached nom., by elision of the vowel
from the 5 of ye [and the ^ of _# r and by conversion of

J S \^ ^

3 O

the <5 of ^6 into ! ] (R) ; [so that] the o. f. of ajuo and
is conjunction of [the » in] them with a letter of

( 862 )

prolongation, as ^§Juo and f&y* , that being proved by
the existence of [the letter of prolongation correspond-

S O >- s' '

ing with] it in the /em., as I^JLX and L^J^ (IY) : the »
occurs, [says S (IY),] with what follows it, here in the
wasc., as it occurs, with the I following it, in the fern.
(S, IY) : (e) Zj holds that the conj. after the s is not
part of the o. f. of the word ; and this appears to be the
opinion of S : and Zj adduces, as an argument for it, the
elision of the conj. in pause ; but this is not strong,
because the letters of softness, that form part of the

^o

word itself, are sometimes elided, as in ^^UJ! [643] ; and,
as for the necessity for elision of the conj. in pause, and

^ e

not of the ^5 of ^^UJ! , it is because the conj. is one of
those things that, in the state of continuity, have a share

J O

in elision, as in aJLx> III. 5. and aui III. 91. [below] : (f)
since they intend to lighten the attached [pron.~\, on
account of its being like part of the preceding word,
they consider ; and, if the x be preceded by a quiescent,

> • o ' f

as in KJUO and *uJLc , they do not put the quiescent ^ or ^
in continuity : so that they do not say, according to the

> O OS S

most frequent [dial.~\, f^*> and (S^-fJ^ , because the .

and <5 are heavy ; and because the x , on account of its
faintness, is like the non-existent, so that, if they said
that, two quiescents would, as it were, concur (R) :
[thus even] in [continuous] speech they often elide the ^

( 863 )

or ,5 [conjoined with the » ] : and, when the » is preceded
by a letter of prolongation and softness, elision of the ^
or ^ is [held by S to be] better than retention, because
the s proceeds from the same outlet as the ! [732], and
the ! resembles the ^ and ,5 , so that it is as though they
fled from the combination of likes, and therefore elided

-s. o ^ j ^•a-' ^

the 5 or ^5 ; and, for that reason, ^jyxj vUJu ^ XVII.
107. And We, have revealed it, part by part, [accord-

e ^ s- c 0 ,

mg to the measure of events (K, B)J auJLa JL»^J Jl

• ^ o "

o^L VII. 175. Ifthdu bear down upon him, he will
loll out his tongue [from breathing hard (B)],>L^£> »Ili:

**•& ^ •'X '

t^Jsu. XII. 20. And they sold him [640] for a

> i.1 s > > >

mean price, and s^JUa s;tx^ LXIX. 30. Tb&e ^e Azw
[615, 647], and put a collar of iron upon his neck are
the better of the two readings : and, according to that

r • • n " j "' >•

[opimonj, J^LO and ^$*£. are more appropriate than [ x^e

and &xr with] elision ; so that iUGssJ} oCT" e^io III. 5.
[593] is the more appropriate of the two readings : but
some make no distinction between the letter of prolong -

r

ation and any other quiescent, preferring £>Q~LL III. 5.
[below] and fcs^L^. i^Lsf A calamity afflicted him ;
and this [opinion] is adopted by Mb and Sf; and,
according to me, is correct, because, the * being faint,

' ° ' " '

and j^x virtually contain [a combination of. ( Jh on

( 864 )

o c * ° x

the pron. s )] two quiescents, like ^jj and oUir(IY) : S
prefers retention of the conj. after the s , when the

> o

preceding quiescent is a sound letter, as in «-$** and

'«x sf-

^oLot ; and elision of it, when the preceding quiescent
is an unsound letter, as in jy^jo VIII. 14. Then taste
ye, it, »Lo£. VII. 104. His rod, and &** II. 1. About
it : but Mb [followed by Sf and I Y] makes no distinction
between the sound and unsound quiescents before the s. ;
and this is the truth, since the quasi-concurrence of two
quiescents is realized in all ; and the majority of the

6 - ~- t o

Readers act in accordance with it, as ia»L»1 &xx> III. 5.

S * »x 9 s~ . _

and ^UAJ oljf KAA III. 91. In it are manifest signs
[above] ; and, if S had reversed [his preferences], it would
have been more suitable, because the combination of two
quiescents is lighter, when the first of them is soft, than
it is when the first of them is sound [663] : (g) they

s O s s s a

do not elide [the I ] from LgjJ^ upon her and L^.XX>
from her, though the:e also contain a quasi-combination
of two quiescents, because of the lightness of the ! ;
so that this is the counterpart of their omission, in the
most frequent [dial.], to convert the Tanwln, in pause,
into a letter of prolongation in the nom. and gen., and
their conversion of it into I in the ace. [640] : (h) if the

J J S '

* be preceded by a mobile, as in ao and aw^Lc [161], the
conj. is indispensable, except when a poet is constrained

( 865 )
to elide it, as in the saying [of Hanzala Ibn Fatik (S)]

he knew for certain that, if the horsemen should
overtake .him, he would be killed, and, after him, the
cuttings of the, i. e., his, palm-trees would have a
dresser, or fecund ator, other than him (MAR)], and
the saying of AlMutanabbi

\_In the mouths their tongues faltered with it, and
the couriers on the roads, and the pens in the
icritings, where he does not affix the ^ to the » in ao ,

but contents himself with the Kasra, by poetic license
(W)] ; so that the elision of the conj., in such cases, is
like the elision of the I in v>JI |»js»** ia^ [643] (R) : and
what is stionger than this has been transmitted from
the Arabs, like the saying of the poet

/ drink water, when there is not in me any
thirst for it, except because its springs are the sources
of the torrent of her valley ; and this is like the

^ o ^ o -E y

reading [of Hamza, Abu Bakr, and IA1 JLJt sj^j III. 68.

* ° ^ O mf. t ^

PF"//? render it unto thee and (B)] -iJLJJ sjjj ^ III. 68.
Will not render it unto thce, with quiescence of the s
(W) : (i) all of this that we have mentioned is the state

of the pron. of the 3rd pers. sing. masc. in continuity:
but, when it is paused upon, the conj. must be omitted,
whether it be retained in continuity, as in g; and ,g1

J • 6 ^ s

[161], by common consent, and in^juo and i5$iJlfr [161],

»° Ox x

according to some ; or not, as in *** and «.vXfc [161],
according to most : that is because it is a property of
their language that they elide in pause what is not
elided in continuity, as in ^^ and ^^i [above] ; so
that they invariably elide this letter, whose elision is

Ox x > 0

often authorized in continuity, as in x-xJLfc and aox : and,
[after elision of the conj.,~] quiescence of the » is unavoid-
able in pause, whether the preceding letter be quiescent
or mobile : (j) some disallow Rauin or Ishmam in the
case of the s of the pron,, when it is preceded by Damm

> > x O X ^ >

or Kasr, as in au-bu II. 273. Knoweth it and aoo^JL?
by his manservant ; and similarly when it is preceded

£x

by a j or & , as in IL 70. [640] and x-oLj ^ XI. 41.
On whom shall come : that is (a) because the quiescent
s is so extremely light that it becomes like the non-
existent ; so that, when, in pause, it is preceded by a
Pamma or . , it is as though you pronounced the final,
pausal, letter with Damm, or put a ^ at the end, since
the » is like the non-existent, on account of its faintness ;
and if, immediately after the pamma or the ^ , you
pronounced [the » ] with Raum, i. e., uttered part of the

( 867 )

pamma [of the s ], or with Ishrnam, i. e., compressed the
lips, [as though to sound the Pamma of the s , ] these
[modifications] would not be plain [as belonging to the
» ], since the hearer or the seer might account that part
of Damm, or that compression of the lips for Ishmam, to
be part of the first Damm, or part of the first compres-
sion i.f the lips, since a thing is not plain after its like,
as it is after its contrary : and so may one say of Rauni
after the » preceded by a Kasra or ^5 : and also (b)
because Rauni and Ishmam are [intended] to make the
vowel of the » plain : whereas, on the hypotheses men-
tioned, that making plain is not needed, because the v ,
which is preceded by a Dam ma or ^ , is not pronounced
with any vowel but Damm ; while that which is preceded
by a Kasra or ^ , is not pronounced, in the most
frequent \_dial.~\, with any vowel but Kasr [161] : (k)

when the « pronounced with Damm follows a Fatha, as

» *• ^ > &
in auo^ (j! verily his manservant, or a sound quiescent,

> o

as in &juo [above], Raum or Ishmam is allowable, without
dispute [640] : (1) some allow them after the x of the
pron., unrestrictedly, whether it follow a . or ^ or any
other consonant ; and whether it follow a Fatha, Damma,
or Kasra : even though they be not so plain as they

a |

ought to be (R) : (7) « A* , [even] according to those

1 *e »^« . I

who say aJJl iU! ^$t\s* This is the handmaid of God

( 868 )

(M) : (a) the » in [ tf$s and (R)] sj^c is [not an aug. ;
but only (IY)] a subst. [690] for the & [263] in [ ^s and
(R)] ^jJ> [171, 174] (IY, R), the proof of which is that

c **

you say L^ in the cfo'm. of ^56 [2931, as you say in the
dim. of 16 : nor is the » in stX* for feinininization, like

5^O^ >x 0 x ) ' • x

the s in SLsJlb and sy+a,. [265], because the » in X-ssJl-k

, X O X

and «L+». is a&gr., and you find it a 5 in continuity [646] ;
whereas the » in s j.» is a » in continuity and pause, and
is the £ of the word : (b) the reason why it is pronounced
with Kasr, and conjoined with the ^ , is that, being in

a vague indecl. n.} it is assimilated to the s of the pron.,

* °' '
which [like this s ] is preceded by a Kasra, as in xj \^>^

X > X > O ' '

I passed by him and auo^Lc ^Jj^ ^iaj / looked at his
manservant (IY) : [thus] the ^ after the * is on account
of the assimilation of the » to the * of the masc. pron.
preceded by a Kasra, [from the impletion of which a ^
is engendered,] as in ^^ and ^x^Li , in the most
prevalent [dial.~\, as before explained [161]; except that
the s of the pro n., notwithstanding its being preceded

by a Kasra or ^ , is sometimes conjoined, according to

> * '•> ^ ^

the people of AlHijaz, with the ^ , as ^ and j^x-tfr

[161], because the [attached] gen. pron. is orig. the
detached worn. [_pron.], as above mentioned; whereas
[the » in] ^$3 or ^joe is not conjoined with a ^ at all

( 869 )

(R) : S says " I do not know any one pronounce it with
Pamm, because, though they assimilate it to the s of the
pron.y still it is not the pron. ; so that they assimilate it
it to the most frequent pronounciation. which is Kasr of
the s , when preceded [like this s ] by a Kasra" (IY) :

(c) some of the Arabs assimilate it to the ,* of the pi.

•. '
[161]; and therefore do not put the conj , saying sjjo

in continuity and pause (R) : [for] I have heard some

JJ -C > X "& ° I

Arabs, whose Arabic is trustworthy, say &JU! «jo| s<Xs> ,
making [thes ] quiescent (S) ; but this, though the o. f.,
is rare in usage : and some of them elide the ^5 from it
in continuity, but preserve its Kasra (R) : (d) pause
[upon it (R)] is with quiescence of the x (IY, R), and
omission of the cortj. (R), not otherwise (IY), without
dispute (R), the ^ being elided in both dials. : as for those
who make it quiescent in continuity, the matter is obvious,
according to them, the states of continuity and pause
being equal : while those who conjoin it with the ^ [in
continuity] elide it in pause, as they elide it from ^.j

t> * s

and ^d-a [ above] ; and, since elision of tLe ^ is

permissible in ^^j and the like, notwithstanding that its

augmentativeness is disputed [above], the elision here is

more appropriate, because the augmentativeness is certain

o a , • ^ x-

(IY) : (8) j.Ua. and ^ [and ^A (IY)], with quiescence ; or

OX fl ' * S * *

and &+*? [and KxiLc (IY)], with the s (M) : (a) the

( 870 )

» is preferable in the case of these ps,, because the I in
Lo is elided, while the Fatha remains as an indication of
the elided ; and therefore, grudging that pause should
elide the Fatha, and thus the indication and the indicated
should [both] be removed, they affix the * of silence,
upon which the pause falls, while the Fatha is preserved

• > o » • •

[above], as is done in syct and *x>J [644]: but some of the

Arabs pause with quiescence, without a »; while it is
argued [on their behalf] that pause is accidental, and that
the vowel is restored in continuity, [so that the removal of
the indication is only temporary] : (b) some of them make

~ ' <tf» -O sf ^

the ..quiescent in continuity, as in v>Jl £)*»" ! Ll L> [181];
but that belongs to the cat. of treating continuity like-

C5y"^* «* * * s

pause, by poetic license, as in L^uLlI and &J&A [640, 647]
(IY), as yjy'ri&S [321, 647, 663] has been heard (K on

0 S ~, S O X ^ O

LXI. 2) : (9) 200 f^s^o and xx> J^x> , in the case of

~ X — ' XO^X»"

pJ! j. tfj^fiuo [above] and c^o! ^ JjU L^e w^a# art thoufr
[pause being (IY)] with the * , not otherwise (M) : (a).

^ ' 9 °

^^s!uo and Jcoo are ws., detached from what follows them ;

«-._iO

while U , after elision of the f , becomes ^«z7.; and
therefore, disliking that, they affix the * , in order that
the pause may fall upon it, and the n. be not excluded
from the formations of ns. (IY).

( 671 )

§. 649. The single ^ [of corroboration is light and
weak ; so that, when preceded by a Fatha, it (IY)] is
changed, in pause, .into I [497, 614, 684] (M), like the
Tanwm [below], because of its resemblance thereto, both
of them being ps., whose place is [at] the end of the

X ^ • X X X X O x X

word (IY). You say lx6.^J for ^sx^J in XCVI. 15.
[153, 497, 610, 684] (M) ; and, in the imp., uJf for
^Jc\ [614,684] (IY). AlA'sha [Maimun Ibn Kais
(Jsh)] says, [in an ode praising the Prophet (IY, Jsh),]

x » o«x x «e •* x ^«C-o >»x^x Jfixto-'x x > «x»-o ^ > i o xx

t Ju^U &JU f ; ^UxxAJI &AJU 3) <% &x)C*^o y o^oxj ! ^.A^J! 1 4)

[497, 684] (M) TAe?! beware o/ tZeacZ bodies ; be sure
thou do not approach them : and do not thou take a
sharp arroio to bleed a camel for the guest. And
[beware of (Jh on ^xoi )] this idol set up ; be sure
tliou do not propitiate it by sacrifice : and worship
not the devil, but God do thou icorship (Jsh), meaning

O X > ° -CX

(jtX^U (Jh, IY), but pausing with the t , as you say

•

[640] (Jh); and hence the saying of the other

oo

Thy sire is Tazld, and thy grandsire is Al Walid ;
and whoso is such that they are his sire and grandsire
will not be lowly, and shall surely be noble, meaning

X > «xx

: and it is said, on the saying of Imra alKais
SGa

( 872 )

•'•*>' X X

viLj Us [115, 640], that the meaning is £*$ , Do thou
tarry, because, say they, the address is to one, that
being proved by his saying

,

JJX* ^xa*. ^i jj-JcXxJl ^dy ^ *AOAXj dL)>| L»».J

[0 m?/ companion, thou seest, meaning look thou at,
lightning, whose gleam I show thee, like the waving
of the hands, in a pile of cloud surmounted by a
crown, its upper part being like a crown for its lower
part (EM)] ; but that he pauses with the ! , treating
the state of continuity like pause [647] : while some

X G'Z

explain L. 23. [193, 233] as orig. ^t^J I Do thou cast,
arguing that the address, in that, is to an Angel, the
Keeper of the Fire (IY). And, [if what precedes this ^
be pronounced with Damm or Kasr, as (IY)] in

"xx > *x«x

+yS Lj i^-?;~*2j' Ju* Will ye surely strike, 0 my people ?

if- '° ^O X Ox Ox

[and S loo I L ^jrffli* J^> TFe7# #Aow surely strike,

0 > O X O X

O ivoman?, then, if you pause (IY)], you say ^^^o2 J^>

Ox O x

[and ^jjojrfds J^o (IY)], by restoring the ^ of the pi. [and
the ,5 of the 2nd pers. sing, fern.] (M). For the
predicament of this <j is [like] that of the Tanwm
[above] : therefore, as you substitute an ! for the Tanwin
in the ace. [497, 640], so you substitute an f for this ^ ,
when what precedes it is pronounced with Fath ; and, as
the Tanwin is suppressed in the nom. and gen. [640], so

( 873 )

this ,j is suppressed, when what precedes it is pro-
nounced with Damm or Kasr. And, when the ^ is
suppressed, the ^ , which is the pron. of the pl.t is
restored [614], because of the removal of the quiescent
after it, vid. the ^ of corroboration. And the ^ also,
which is the sign of the ind., is restored [614], because,
it was elided only on account of the uninflectedness of
the v., [consequent] upon the attachment of the ^ of
corroboration to it [402, 406, 610] : and, since the cause of
uninflectedness is removed, inflection is restored, because
of the removal of its preventive, and the presence of its
requirer [404], vid. resemblance [of the aor. to the n.~\ ;
and then the ^ , which is the sign of [inflection in the
2nd pers., pi. masc. and sing, fern., of] the ind. [405],
is restored. Y used to substitute a ^ or ^ for the single
,j [of corroboration], when preceded by a letter pro-
nounced with Damm or Kasr, respectively, by analogy
to the ^j [preceded by a letter] pronounced with Fath,

» x O >•'• "9

saying «^=»' for ^^^! Do ye dread, and (S±£Js»\ for

x 0

v!^juL=»! Do thou [fern.] dread, which is analogous to
[the practice of] those who substitute [a ^ or ^~\ for the
Tan win [640] in the nom. or gen.t [respectively]. But
S does not allow that (IY).

CHAPTER IV.

THE OATH.

§. 650. The oath is common to the n. and v. [625],
It is a prop., verbal, as aJJLa ^.oLs* / have sivorn by

> o x 1 f. » « ^~ n 1 T >Jj-oxx

(roc? or O4.*v3t or >^AJ f [below], and aJUt JU 6W has
known or xXJI |Jlju Goi knows, or nominal, as £L*jJ [27,
29] or viLol j+xJ Assuredly thy father's life or xJLH *^jJ

Jj <0 > X

Assuredly God's life, and &AJ! (j-^j God's oath [29] or
jJUl ..v^l [below] or xljf *o! [651], and KJLM ibUl God's

+ ' X

i«o > °x Sxx

^?^ws/ [below], and xJU! tX^ ^^^ [29], whereby a prop.,

aff., as ^.I*i^l Assuredly I will do, or weg., as J^ii! S) /
w/W not do [652], is corroborated [654] (M). The verbal

i" /-O } Of-

prop, in the oath is *1JU k-AJL^I I swear by God or
aJUb |vwu.i'f , and the like. And, since these vs. are not
self-trans., they put a prep., vid. the o [653, 654], to
convey the idea of sweat-ing to the sworn-by [below]
(IY) : Khl says " You put these ^s. [653] only because
[by means of them] you attach your swearing to the
sworn-by, as by means of the u> you attach [your

i ox x

passing implied in] v^w» (S, IY) to Zaid in your saying

<J ^ • AX ^

[503] (IY), except that the v. [sometimes]

( 875 )

occurs understood in this cat. [651, 653], and that the
oath is a corroboration " (S). There are some vs., such

x. x » x o C f » o g

as [ tjJo (Jh, KF)] jLg*£t I testify, [meaning oiJU.! I

i 'Of.

swear, by such a thing (Jh, KF),] jv-U! / know, and

j O ,,,_

v^*J| / Aaue szt'orn [above], that contain the sense of

J • £

the oa^, and are therefore treated like oiJLs*! , the v.
occurring [as a correl.] after them, as after xJJlj £»#

X » OX X- X ff » O x ^

(?od. The nominal ^rop. is gK+jJ and dlo! j+*J and

Jb -O > « xx • •"

aJU! ^xJ, where -^ is an inch., the J in it being the J
of inception [604}; while the enunc. is suppressed [29,

x- •* • x

651], constructively ^54^0 mint oaM or (5^=> , because
of the length of the sentence, by reason of the sworn-to
[below], on which account the suppression is inseparable
[from it], as the suppression of the enunc. is inseparable

[from jj£ l9y ] in ! JJ ^UJ j^ 5£/ [29], because of the
length of the sentence, by reason of the correl. (IY).

L •< y x

The meaning of xJUt JJ.A+J is what God has sworn by,
vid. y-llrij XCI. 1. [538], jluTj XCII. 1. [498, 657],

^sx^Jlj XCII I. 1. By the forenoon [657], and the
like; or the oath that is [sworn] by His Names, as

1 -O X O X • -C w X

&JU!^ [below], RxaXI! v_>^5 By the Lord of the Ka'ba,
ijJUcJ!^ By the Creator, and the like : and the sense is

x Jj -« > x

xx4;> xJJ! ^A^J G^ocZ's oafA C^'s mtn« oath) [29] (K).

( 876 )
And hence *!)! ^+i\ (IY). According to S (R), ^j.!

Jj ^- 9 9 ° >•

[in *JUt ^j.*jj (IY, R), which is peculiar to the oath
(ML), inasmuch as it is not used elsewhere, being thus

) O-f. J, ^ , > Of.

distinguished from ^^1 occurring in the like of xJIM ^j+jf

O G *

SxL The oaths of the people are true, or faithful,
about which there is no dispute at all, since it is a w.,

Q s

pl. of (J.A+J oath, by common consent (DM),] is a sing.
(IY, R, ML) n. (IY, ML), applied to denote the oath
(IY) ; not a p., contrary to the opinion of Zj and Rm
(ML), who say that it is a prep. (DM) ; and not pl. of
.j^j , contrary to the opinion of the KK [below] (ML) :

derived from ^J (IY, R, ML), i. q. sf^ blessing (IY,
R, DM), as though they swore by God's blessing (IY) :
always (ML) (a) governed in the nom. [653, 655], by
inchoation, its enunc. being [necessarily (DM)] suppres-
sed (IY, ML), because known, as in the case of xJJ! -»jJ
[above], constructively ^4^0 or ^1*+* , and the like (IY),

i e., ,-AX»J &I-M &$> God's blessing (is mine oath) (R) ;

and (b) pre. to the name of God : contrary lo the
opinion of (a) IDh, who allows it to be governed in the

Jj -O >«/«

gen. by the jurativep., [vid. the ^ , as «-U| ^^J; **y the

oath of God (DM)] ; (6) IM, who allows it to be pre. to
3ul£5| [653] and the J of the pron. [651] ; and (c) IU,
who allows it to be an enunc. , the suppressed being the

( 877 )

. $1 MS > 1°~0 * * s

inch., i. e., *JJ\ ,j-»jf vg»»o (Mine oath is) God's oath
(ML) : and its Hamza is [prig. (R)] cow/. [651, 667]
(R, ML), contrary to the opinion of the KK [below]
(ML), as is proved by the fact that Kasr of its Hamza
[below] is allowed ; though, from frequency of usage, Fath
of the Hamza [668] is more prevalent. But it seems
improbable that the Kamza should be pronounced orig.
with Kasr, and then with Fath for lightness, because

> o

there is no JixaJ with Kasr of the Hamza among ns. or

> ' c "£•

vs.', and it also seems improbable that Jixi! should be an

j • f

original sing. (R). According to the KK [651], ^*-j! is

Ox i -c J J c £

pl. of (j^+j oath (R, DM), so that »JUf ,j*j| is like
xjQT^jj^j [above] (R) : and its Hamza is disj. (R, DM) ;
but is made conj. for lightness, from frequency of usage,

o^

as Khl says of the Hamza in the determinative Jf
[below] (R). Their argument is that this measure is

peculiar to the pl., like vLi^l and ^Jul [237] (DM),
which is refuted by the fact that Kasr of the Hamza
[below], and Fath of the ^ , are allowable, [so that (j^>\
is said (DM)] ; whereas the like [pronunciation] is not

I O y 0-& G ' »•£.

allowable in the pl., such as uJLsl and ^JLTl [above]

(ML), so that (jJLst is not said (DM) : and by the saying
of [Abu Mibjan (ITB, JSyt)] Nusaib [Ibn Rabah
alBalawi (Jsh)]

( 878 )

JL -e » » 0 x O x xx »

[651] (ML) TView said the party of the people, when
I entreated them, " Yes "; awe? a party said " J5?/ God's
oath, we know not " (Jsh), where he elides its ! [669] in
the interior [of the sentence] (ML), after the J of incep-
tion (Jsh) ; though the KK may say that it is exclu-
sively distinguished [among ph. of this measure] by

that [elision], because of frequency of usage (DM).

• ,,
The J of inception is prefixed to it, as [to ^& ] in

Ju .0 » 0 ., x «_ 0^,0^5 ) ^, ^ ____

xJUf j-tJcJ [above] ; and hence >>Ji ^aJl ^J-^i JUi [above].
And its Hamza is pronounced with Fath, because this
n. is indecl., not being used except in the oath alone ;
so that it resembles the p., and is therefore pronounced
with Fath [of the Hamza], by assimilation to the
Haniza prefixed to the determinative J [above] : but Y

Jj ,-0 > >

has transmitted aJU| {j^>f\ [651] with Kasr of the Hamza

O^^_ /«>^x

[above]. As for RjLc! in xJUj &jL>o! , it also is governed
in the nom. by indication, the enunc. being suppressed

[651,655] (IY). What is meant by &JU? Stttof is

Aas enjoined upon His creatures, vid. obedience
to Him, as though it were a £rws£ committed by Him
to them, that it was necessary for them to render entire

..1(5 *o <* ' xxx t"-« x o x x K

unto Him: the Kur has ol4-*Jt ^ xiLoi)! Uuft b!

.^ Lg.ix> jjJLftXi f

( 879 )

tf **i Ll XXXIII. 72. Verily We
offered the trust, [meaning obedience (K, B)J £0 the
heavens and the earth and the mountains; and they
refused to undertake it, and ivere afraid of it. And
man undertook it : verily he was wrongful, igno-
rant (R), where obedience is named trust, because it
[must be present, as the trust (K)] must be rendered

• , & *0 > • s S ^ '

(K, B). And <X£& in &JU I tXgc (5JU [below] is governed
in the nom. by inchoation, while (5JU is its enunc. ; the

o o ^ a -c

form being like Jov *!jJ! ^ [28], but the sense being

/ swear by God (IY). One property of the two props.,
[the oath and its cor r el. (IY),] is that, [since one of
them is corroborated by the other (IY),] they are
equivalent to one prop, [compounded of two terms, such
as the inch, and enunc. (IY)], like the two props, of
the prot. and apod. [419] (M) : so that, as, when you
mention the inch, alone, or the enunc. alone, it does not
import any material sense, so, when you mention one of

I -o ) « f.

the two props., as aJUL v-aJL^f [above], without the

,

other, it is like your saying Jo\ Zaid alone in lack of
material sense (IY). And suppression of the second
[prop. (IY)], upon indication, is as allowable here,
[e. g., in your saying to one that has thrown himself

J. -c ' • " .«•

into harm xJUl, oJCJb» Thou hast perished, by God,

87 a

ill /«

( 880 )

X 0 x X

(assuredly thou hast peri shed), meaning csOCJba
(IY),] as it was there (M), e. g., in 4Jlii J,t jjli Cif
I shall be a wrong-doer, if I do, (I shall be a wrong-
doer) [419] (IY). The correl. of the oath is suppressed
when the oath (1) intervenes as & par. [1] (IH), i. e.,
occupies the middle [of the sentence (R), between the
parts of the prop, that indicates the correl. of the oath

(Jm)], as ,vJ U «JUj &->\ Z lid, by God, is standing
[below] (WIH, R, Jm) and Jo\ sJJl^ p\J» Zaid, by God,
stood, and, in the Nahj alBalagha, «JJ ! lyiJ aJJ T^ JJ?
They have, by God, met God [575, 577] (R) ; or (2) is

Jj -o 6 ^.x O » x

preceded by what indicates it (IH), as *JJfj p3ls t>j\
is standing, by God [below] (WIH, R, Jm) and

; Jo; ..U Zaid stood, by God (R) : because [in these
two cases (Jm)] the oath is independent of [repetition of
(WIH)] the correl. (WIH, Jm), on account of the
presence of what indicates it (Jm). This sentence that
the oath is intermediate in, or posterior to, is, as respects
the sense, the correl. of the oath ; and is a quasi-coin-
pensation for that correl., like the correl. of the

condition in <-xA>y>l J;|. ^JO / shall honor thee, if thou
come to me, as before mentioned [419] (R). But the
prop, mentioned, though, according to the sense, a
correl. of the oath, is, according to the form, named

( 831 )

only the indicator of the correl., not the correl., for
which reason the sign of the correl. of the oath [652] is
not necessary in it (Jm). Sometimes the jurative prop.
is followed by a context indicative of the correl., which
is therefore suppressed [333], although this context is
not, like the two [indicators above] mentioned, a correl.
in respect of the sense, as ~iuc JL*-*5 r^^'5 LXXXIX.
1. [(I swear) by the daybreak and the first ten nights
of Dhu-lHijja, where the sworn -to is suppressed (K,

o>^^»^ a i | ^ £. » f

B)], i. e., (j^jf'u^Jj (jjcb^jJ assuredly they shall be
taken, and shall be punished, because indicated by
LXXXIX. 5. [207J (K). Suppression of the correl. of
the oath is (l) necessary, when the oath is preceded, or
enclosed, by what stands instead of the correl., as

01 -o a — ^ B «s S -~s i -c G • '

pSU cXj; and j*5L5 xUf^ jo^ [above] :.(a) if you say

G »^ >z I «o^ S »x o -_

or ftSuU Zaid, by God} is such that
verily he is standing, or Za/rf zs such that, % ^oc/,
verily he is standing, what follows the oath may be
either (a) an enunc. to what precedes the oath, [the
correl. being suppressed, because indicated by what
encloses the oath ^DM)] ; or (6) a correl., the aggregate
of the oath and its correl. being the enunc. [of the

^ G -o

inch. (DM)] : ^2) allowable, in other cases, as cyLt^lLMr

* O s

\j.j± LXXIX. 1. \By the bands of Angels vehemently
tearing out the souls from the bodies, (assuredly ye

( 882 )
shall 6 3 raised from the dead), the sworn-to being

& > x O ) ,-

suppressed (K)], i. e., ^.*.**.'d , as is indicated by what
follows it (ML), vid. the mention of the resurrection
(K). Suppression of the jurative prop, is very frequent
[651], and is necessary with the jurative ps. other than

a ^^*f^ ' ** a s s s ss 0 *

the i_, [653] : and, wherever .j-Ui ^ or Juti Jjd or jcai (j5J
occurs, when not preceded by a jurative prop., there a ju-
rative prop, is supplied, as tjojui btjcc *>oj^t XXVII.
21. f.5?/ God,) assuredly 1 will punish it with a severe
punishment, III. 145. And, (by God,) assuredly etc.
[432], and LIX. 12. [599,652]; while it is disputed

6 ,— ,• ••' ^ S — ^ * • <• O

whether such as ^UJ JuJ [below] and ^is |joj ^^ or
£\j£ must be a correl. of an oath, or not (ML). Some-
times the jurative prop, is suppressed, because indicated
by an adv., one of the regs. of the v. occurring as correl.,

as \jOp£. aJLuil $ and ,jjya3l*JT (jo^a [206], from the

' ° -•
frequency of the usage of \jOfZ- with the oath, together

& ^ f s a x«

with the fact that its sense is Ijo! ever [2<>6] and aUJ!
decidedly, so that it contains such a corroboration as
imports the sense of the oath. And, on account of its
importing the sense of the oath, it sometimes precedes
its op., standing in the place of the jurative prop., even
if its op. be conjoined with a p. that prevents an op.
from governing what precedes it, like the ^ of corrobo-

^ •'*x-»^'°^

ration [610] and [the neg.] L> [498, 546], as

( 883 )

^ — "

Never indeed will I come to thee and dlxj'! Lo

Never will I come to thee, the object being that
should supply the place of the oath. But sometimes
it it used otherwise than in the oath, as

»->**

(R), by Rabi'a Ibn Makriim aclDabbi, 2%w z*5 wi/ praise,
because of that good which I have conferred

May I never cease to be cool in eye, envied ! (AKB).
One of the ps. of assent also stands in the place of the
jurative prop., vid. ~^ i. q. I*J [556], the connecting
link being that assent is a con oboration and confirmation,

a -^"«-- » ^

like the oath : you say ^jJlxj^f »jy&. Tea, assuredly I will

Z ^'»f'. Jb .0, ^

do, as though you said ,jJLxi^ xJJl^ ^ Fes, by God,

» *•
assuredly I icill do. But sometimes ^ is put without

any oath, as in *>.'! (j^Js-cJI (^JU ^.^Ls^ [556]. It is
uninfl. upon Kasr, but is sometimes pronounced with
Fath ; and sometimes it is pronounced with Tanwin, by
poetic license, as in pJI v^x^J Slj Ls ^ [556], which is cited
as evidence by those who hold it to be a n. [556].
Sometimes the mention of the oath is deemed sufficient,
without mention of the sworn-by [below], as in

JJ JcsaS fj £S^ d^ # iijlj bb?

( 884 }

[651, 652] (R), by Imra al Kais, Then I swear, if any
thing, meaning any man, but thou were such that his
messenger had come to us, (we would have repulsed
him). But we did not find any way of repulse for

> *• « > x > o & '

thee (AKB), i. e., au |t*JL> Uj ^j> b Then I swear (by
what is sworn by). And often the correl. of the oath,
if corroborated by the ^ [611, 613], is deemed sufficient

'A' • •&'

without the oath, as siUjyo $ Assuredly I will strike
thee, because the ^ has [certain specified] positions, and
does not occur in pure enunciation, as jjoj ^j-xij [612] ;

9 W *G n? x- ** '* x

but, as for such [phrases] as all! *«.** Jjd III. 177.

Assuredly God hath heard and ^Sts JoJ [above], there
exists no evidence that they are carrels, of the oath,
contrary to the opinion of the KK [652], And some-

g x <• ^ # 0 ,-

times IAS* Truly, LLob certainly Ixiai' decidedly, and
what resembles them, stand in the place of the oath, as
i ^ UL> Truly, I ID ill assuredly do. And so does

O x-

[598], when not [denoting] reprehension, as ^T
^tXuJ CIV. 4. JVbw, assuredly etc. [406]. And so also

Ox^affx- ^^ es^x Ju

does the obligation of a vow, as ^j^s $ \<if ^JLc. aJU

a thing is a vow £0 6roc?, binding upon me,

x- iU i^ ' O x* X

assuredly 1 will do ; or of a covenant, as &JJ I ^jocU
..JL**,^ I have covenanted with God, assuredly I will

f, ^./-o^^ ii/ojo^es'-^

dO) and ^JLxjif «JU ! 0^$& (5^& [above] (B). The object

( 885 )

of the oath is corroboration of what is sworn to, whether
off. or neg., as ^y'Sf JllT, By God, assuredly I will
stand and ^*$ Sf aJLMj By God, assuredly I will not
stand, where you corroborate your announcement, in
order to remove doubt from the person addressed. This
involves three things, a corrob. prop. [652], a corrobor-
ated prop. [652], and a n. sworn by (IY). The corrob.

> o £. > o 5

prop, is the oath (M), vid. p**s I [above], oU:sJ , and the

, x O f > ' 0 f < i!l .«»•.» x

like, such as tXg-i ! and pJlc. ! ; and similarly &JUI ^*j and
JjTj^jf (IY). The corroborated [prop. (IY)] is the
sworn-to (M). If it be a v., the oath applies to it, as

Cx ^ • ' x Jj -^ > °<£

^JiJLiaJuJ «JJL? L^JLskt 7 swear by God, assuredly thou
shalt depart ; but, if it be a p., followed by a sub. and
pred., what the oath applies to, in sense, is the pred,

8 s"*s-fO-'Z a) •«,»

[652], as ^jJHs-uJ Iju^ ^| &JLM^ By God, verily Zaid is

O **.s s »x ^ i ^,^

departing and JjU joJ aJLM^ By God, assuredly Zaid
is standing, where the oath corroborates the departure
and the standing, not Zaid (IY). And the n. whereto
the oath is made to adhere [653], in order that it may
thereby be magnified, and rendered solemn, is the
sworn-by (M), which is every name or ep. of God, and
the like, vid. what is magnified [657], according to
them, as

^x9^ >^»x- * ^ > C5< o^o-o >

""? ^ • * *=» oUc ^5 jJ! s=Axx-r L 0

( 886 )

[652] (IY), by Zuhair Ibn Abl Sulina Rabl'a alMuzam,
Then I have sworn by the House (meaning the Ka'ba)
that men, who built it, o/the tribes of Kur a ish and
Jurhum, circled round (EM), because they were wont
to magnify the House. The Prophet forbade swearing
by any but God [651] : but, in the Kur, the oath by His
created things often occurs, to express magnification
of, and veneration for, the command of the Creator,
since in magnification of the work there is magnification
of the Worker; and hence CUT. 1, 2. [518, 469, 652],
Ci ciXhlJJIj LI. 1. By the winds scattering the dust
about (K, B)], siL^/r^S *Ofj LI. 7. [368], and (X
1. [246, 652] (IY).

§. 651. The oath being frequent in their speech,
they take many liberties with it, and study [different]
kinds of abbreviation. Hence (1) the suppression of (a)
the v. [653] in Jjl^ (M), meaning zJJb v_LuT (I
swear) by God, the jurative v. being often suppressed
[650], because it is known, and can be dispensed with, as
j^ki jj&i J^T Jl Jjb XXXI. 12. (I swear) by God,
verily polytheism is a great wrong, according to one
of the two constructions : (b) the sworn-by [650], which
they sometimes suppress, contenting themselves with

s ' '*•£.' r a{>

the indication of it by the v., as ^-Lxi^f p^-f I swear
(by God), assuredly I will do, meaning aJUL

( 887 ).
because it is frequently used, and the person addressed

-^- O £ 9 0 t* *

knows what is meant : the poet says ~>Jf <j| ^s U

v^

[564,652;, and another says ^Jf £ ^-J»U [650, 652]:

^ > " .i

(a) the jurists say that, if a man said * ^ _• ! I make oath

><>•£. > x • «

or ^_aXsfcf I swear or <Xg.il / &e«r witness, and after-
words broke the oath, the expiation of a violated oath
would be incumbent upon 'him, because his expression is

i -a i • i-

turned to the sense of iuUL? +***] I swear (by God) and
the like, since the Muslim is obliged, when he swears, to
swear by God, for which reason the Prophet says

<t > * X • *•* &-&. Jj«o oorf-C-'^''' * *

o^oxXs j! aJJlj v»4l^v^Jj QJL&. ^ ^ Whoso is about
to sivear, let him swear by God, or let him hold his
peace [650] (IY) : (c) the enunc. [of the inchoatival

' > a s-s

prop., as (IY)] in J^aJ [29, 650] and its congeners (M.),
viLuJ and aJJf ioLof [650], [the pre. ns. in] all of which
a;e inchs., whose en uncs. are suppiessed, for abbrevia-
tion, because of the length of the sentence, by reason of

, «•*. ^ "„-'
the correl. (IY), the sense being au |V**i'l LXJ JJh*J

Assuredly thy life (is ichat I swear by) (M), [or]

> " i- Q

&j iv^Js! Ux (^?'s part o/ what I swear by) (K on XV.
72 ), [or] ^^^li (is mine oath) (B), whence XV. 72.
[521], as though He swore by the continuance, and
life, of the prophet, [in order to honor him (K),] for

which reason Ibn 'Abbas says " God has not sworn by

88a

( 888 )

the life of any other than the Prophet (peace be upon
him!) " (IY) : (a) if the n., that you make an inch., be

A «e > J o '

specifically assigned to the oath, as in *JUf ^+.5! [650]

x» O s '

and £*.+*$ [29], suppression of the enunc. is necessary,
as before explained in the cat. of the inch. [29], because

that expression indicates the particular enunc., vid.

» « £ ^
&j »Att3t Co , while the correl. supplies the place of the

enunc. : but, if it be not specifically assigned to the oath,
as in JjTkjLof and JUT tX£^ and *JJT ^^ [29, 650],

Ju

• -

you may suppress the enunc., as jj-Ui!^ &JJI ibLof God's

trust (is what I swear by), assuredly I will do and
God's covenant etc., and «J1)| ^j GW's oath

jj -« 9 x x-^ & s s

etc. ; or express it, as jJJ! iuLot ^r: 6^oG?'5 trust is binding

p, [assuredly I will do,] and xJJ!

J) "O ' s Gi s s

GodJ's covenant is etc., and x-LM ^.^^ (5-^ Gods oath

a ^ ' °f-' i^"'0'

is etc. : and similarly you say ^jJbw^ iUxXJt 2^Ae Ka'ba

» ^ o > o^

(^es w^ai I swear by), assuredly etc., and oLsawo-J! The
Holy #oo& fefc.), or £&jtf t5JLx*j iU*XJf T/ie .STa^a is

^, X > ^ 0 , OS

mine oath, assuredly etc. [and pjf (^AX^? oL^-*n-M The
Holy Book is mine oath, etc.] : (b) Fr says that, if the

^jCxx Ju-oJJO,,

inch, be an abstract n. [8], as in eJr+aJ and aJJ f ^j^j! ,
then the correl. of the oath is its enunc. ; and there is

s 1* ss

no need to supply another enunc,, because j*+*J is

( 889 )

of-

an oath, and ^jJUiSf also is an oath, so that the former
is [identical with] the latter : but this is of no account,

because the *+& i. q. *Uu continuance is the sworn-by,

fi x- *• o :£-•

while ^jJlsus!}! is the sworn-to; and this cannot be [identi-

3t *» f * ^f

cal with] that : and so may one say of aJJ I iuLo I and

li -e » » o ^ >0x-

jOJI ^.^l and the like (R) : (d) the ^ of (j+*\ [below],
and its Harnza [650, 667, 669] in the interior [of the
sentence] (M) : (a) hence it is understood that [in Z's

opinion, as here implied,] the elision of the Hamza of

> °s
jj^jl in the interior [of the sentence] is one of the

liberties taken by them hi the oath, analogy requiring
its retention in the interior [of the sentence] : but that
is derived from the theory of the KK [650], that the
word is a pL, and its Hamza disj., being made conj. only
from frequency of usage ; and is the view of IK and
IDh : while, according to us, the matter is not so (IY) :

(b) as for Jj? JLJ and Jjf^! , with Fath and Kasr of
the Hamza, together with Damm of the * , they are

> o^

contracted from ^^t , with Fath and Kasr of the

JJ -O > 0 '

Hamza [650]; and sometimes aJUt ^ is said, with
conversion of the Hamza pronounced with Fath into s
[690] ; and sometimes the & is elided, together with the
^ , so that, aJUTj.1 and &-Ul°^ , with Fath and Kasr of
the Hamza, are said : (c) what is contracted from ^jjjf is

( 890 )

,. . JlO X ° ^«x

used only with the word aJUf ; not with aUxCJ! , as

is used therewith [650] (E) : (d) Y asserts that the I of $
is corij. ; and so the Arabs treat it, pronouncing the ! with

? ? w x

Fath, as they pronounce the i in J.>JI [599J with Fath

9 ° x

[668] : and similarly [the Harnza of] ^^1 : the poet says

~ • ^0-0 > X X ^x

^J! ^yiJ! (Jj-?vi JUiJ [650], which we have heard from the
Arabs thus [recited] (S) : (e) the o of ^ and J>J [653] :
(f) the jurative p., without compensation, in aJLlf and iJJ I

i x

[503, 514, 515, 655] ; and, with compensation, in &JLJI Ua

\ I •*: <r

iU ^fc- jj P- ^ C^

[552], xJLJ ! , and &JU b I [t,56] : (2) substitution of a ^ for

Ju -o^

the jurative p., [i. e., the 5 (IY),] in aJU b [506, 653]
(M), as XII. 85. [454] and XII. 91. [575] (IY) : (3)
their preference for Fatha over Damma, which is better
known in ^a (M), whence your saying in the oath

CO s s " f •* }t> ' '

^PJLS ^ Jv*sJ [29, 650] : (a) ^& continuance, life, has

0 " s

three dial. var.s., (a] *.*-c with Fath of the c , and

G o >

quiescence of the * ; (6) ^ with Damm of the c , and

o > >

quiescence of the * ; and ( c) ^a with Pamm of both [ p

ss (is- >Jj -0 s s "£•

and t» ] ' (b) you say J*^ aJU ! Jib I God prolong, or

^^o> 'x* '
lengthen, thy life! or J**^ or J^r. : but, when you

come to the oath, you use only the [dial. var.~] pronounced
with Fath of the £ , because it is the lightest of the
three dial, vars.; while, the oath being frequent, they
adopt the lightest [form] for it (IY).

( 891 )

§. 652. The oath is of two kinds, either an adjura-

>» J> «c ^ » O Xy ^ L -c s * ~- s

tion [654], as aJLM JLjJuSJ [below], *JJ ! dj^+z I have
besought God to prolong thy life or I have entreated

thee by thy confession of God's eternity, aJJf ej-»«fr
[41] and «jDT ji«5 [Part I, Notes, p. 42 A], and &JJ L>

axXoxx , --jo^x

^jJljLftxJ [below], and sometimes (Jv^ [650, 651] ; or not
an adjuration. The correl. of the adjuration is a com-
mand, prohibition, or interrogation, as

[654] (R), by the Majniin of Laila, addressing her
husband, (I adjure thee) by thy faith, hast thou
drawn Lada close to thee, a little before dawn, or
hast thou kissed her mouth 9 (Jsh). It is [sometimes]

& S *• ^o^x- _ •" Jj «e s* o * '

headed by ^t or LJ , as oJLx- *$\ aJU ! dbjuij / have

** & &

^ o j, ^ c ^

adjured thee by God [above], etc. [95] or v^JUj LJ
[559]. But ,!,t in ^Jj $ ^\ JJ^ii [Part I, />. 42 A] is
red [564]. And sometimes one says in adjuration

6 s ' Q ."* A •«

^jJLjwjd aJL' b (I adjure thee) by God, assuredly thou
shalt do [above], where the correl. is an enunciation, in
the sense of a command (R). The oath [that is not an
adjuration (Jm)] is correlated [547, 549] (M, IH), i. e.,
confronted (R), meaning answered (R, Jm), with fa
correl. containing (WIH) three things (M)], the J and
^ , [when the correl. is aff. (WIH),] and the neg. p.

( 892 )

(M, IH), Co or 3 (Jm), when it is neg. (WIH), as Jj t*

jjjJiiSf J5?/ 6roc#, assuredly I will do and ^>#!JJ dbl

> • ,,,. ^
verily thou art going and oJL*j Lo I have not done and

JuulSf / M>t7? not do (M). Since the oath and the
correl. are, each of them, a prop. [650], which is an
expression for every independent phrase, standing by
itself; but each of them has some dependence upon the
other; therefore cops, are unavoidable, to connect one
of them with the other, as the cond. p. connects the
prof, with the apod. [419] : so that two ps. are assigned
to affirmation, vid. the J [600] and ^\ [517]; and two
to negation, vid. U [546] and $ [547], The reason why
these [four] ps. [below] must occur as [cops, for] a correl.
of the oath is that the sentence is begun with them.
And, on that account, the o [540] does not occur as [a
cop. for] a correl. of the oath, because the sentence is
not begun with it (IY). The correl. [of the oath (R)]
is either a nominal, or a verbal (WIH, R) prop. (WIH) ;
and is either aff. or neg. (R). If it be a nominal prop.,

C5 & tt j,

then. (1) if aff., it is attended by ..J , as fjox „•! xJJI:

* \ / «A/ •* ^^£ ' **J ^^ c*

j£"G [427]; or the J , as pjls JoJ Jjf,j [650]; and

O -^x'x' *•«» C Jj /«

sometimes by both combined, as ^3 UJ f Jo\ ^ I &jU f : , for
corroboration, and for connection of the correl. with the
oath (WIH) : the Kur has sdLi! lit ,j-c*+j1 ^UuCf

( 893 )

kfvlli xJLJ -i XLIV. 1, 2. Ha-Mlm. By the clear
* s ' # <^-

Scripture, verily We revealed it in a blessed night
[518], CII1. 1, 2^518, 469, 650], and x^J ^ll&T ^t

i>.jXf C. 6. Verily man to his Lord is ungrateful
after C. 1. [246, 650]; and [the corroboration in] the

A

correl. [headed] by ^J falls upon the pred. [650],
because it is in the sense of the v. (IY) : (a) the aff.

C

nominal [prop.] is headed by ^t , uncontracted [517] or
contracted [525] ; or by the J [600] : (b) this J is the J
of inception [604], importing corroboration, there being

G

no difference between it and ^ , except as respects the
government [of the latter] ; and the oath is answered
with them because they import that corroboration for
the sake of which the oath is uttered : (c) the J intro-

0

duced after ^t [521, 604] also is orig. the J of inception;
and therefore this J , i. e., the J of the correl. of the
oath, is not prefixed to anything except what the J

55

occurring after ,j t is prefixed to : (d) the opinion of the
KK is that the J in the like of £\3 j^p" [650] also is
[the J of] the correl. of the oath, the oath before it
being supplied ; and, this being so, there is no J of
inception in existence, according to them : but the better

8 ^^ 8 *^ - .

[opinion] is that the J in ^5 Is JoJ is the J of inception
importing corroboration, the oath not being supplied,
as is done by the KK, because the o. / is that there

( 894 )

should be no supplying, while the corroboration sought
from the [supplied] oath is realized from the J (R) : (2)

X X S ^-•' G *x X UJ re X

if neg., it is attended by Lo or $ , as ^ Is Ju\ Lo ^ t ^ $#
6W, Zaid &s wo£ standing or U.3 Is [107], and S *-UT«

fi o x- xx fi5 /<o O ** *

2J+& Slj yjJ f ^ Js?) ^ GW, ^cucZ is not in the house
nor lAmr [100] (WIH) : the Kur has

JfJ ^j-o (tCf U Jxf^ XIV. 46. PF/^^ / ar^ had ye not
sworn before^ there should not be for you any removal1*
(IY), i. e., by death (K, B) : (a) the neg. nominal
[prop.] is headed by (a) U [38, 107, 546], op. according
to the people of AlHijaz, and inop. according to others;
(6) the ^! of exemption [36, 99, 547], in its various states;

° O ««,-' G o^ Jj -o^

(c) ,j| [550], as ^jU &sj (jj^i^ By God, Zaid is not
standing (R). If it be a verbal [pro/?.], then, (1) if q$%
(a) when its u. is a pret., it is attended by the J , with

° s X ^ O XX A ~=x- X ^-- Jj -OX

tXi , as .U JJLf x-U! [427] ; or without it, as UJ &U f

O ,,

[below] ; and sometimes by Jo alone, as XCI. 9. [433,
575, 600] (WIH), where the J is suppressed because of
the length [of the interval between the oath and correl.]
(B) : (a) with the off. pret., the best way is to combine
the J and is [577], as ^^i JJLJ JjfJ [600] (R) : [for,]
when the J is prefixed to the pret., the phrase is not

Ox XXOXXUJ *G

good unless Jo be with it, as *U JuJ &JU! j [above],

0 X

because Jo approximates the past to the present, as

( 895 )

U ,UUfi «MJ *XJb' XII. 73. By
God, assuredly ye have known, we have not come to
do evil in the land and XII. 91. [575] (IY) : (6) in the

, o ^ o

case of *.«j and j^X? , however, the J alone is put [604],

since & is not prefixed to them, because of their
aplasticity [575], as

*0 )' x ^~> ^ ^ x » O » x~C-«xOx:*x

*j^jc« JIX^AX ^c JL=». Jo (5*^ ^ ^^^^ ^jljuCwJt iv*^ LAX»:»

^ X

(R), by Zuhair Ibn Abi Sulm&, An oath, U-^j being
[governed in the ace. as (EM)] an inf. n. [corrob.

t « *o f.

(AKB)] of saM^j f [39, 40] in the preceding verse
v>J! o^^sLs [650], assuredly such that most excellent
are the two chiefs have ye been found to be, in every
state, easy and hard ! (EM, AKB), meaning by " the
two chiefs" AlHarith Ibn 'Auf and Harim Ibn Sinan

s s* 1 ^x

(EM) : (c) J.JL' &JJtj [above] is allowable, but not

-— o s * s ^ &

frequent, whence ^Jf ^5y^^ p^ '^>i [23] (IY), the J in
..UJ being [the J of] the correl. of an oath understood,

X1 '' 1 -C" * -~ ' ' > ° ' *

constructively ..UJ xJU!^ |j>j (T) ; and ^J| L^J o^aJLa.
[below] (IY) : [for,] if the sentence be long, or there be
some exigency of metre, restriction to one of them is
allowable, as XCI. 9. [above], where the J is not put

* •* * * *> *

because of the length [of the sentence] ; and L^j oJbLa.
[575, 577, 600] (E), where the connection is effected

by the J , without Jo , because of the exigency of the

89 a

( 896 )

fiietre ( AKB) : but [the suppressed] Jj> must be supplied
after the J , because the J of inception is not prefixed to
the bare pret. '[577, 604] ; and restriction to the J is
more frequent than the converse : (d) as for such as

*** SO** * O f » ° &•.-

LuJLd! p <jf p-wwjjU [564, 651], the opinion of S is that
is» subsidiary [to the oath], like the J [599, 601] in

<>•' *° •*

$ <5JU^?* \jZ) (By GodJ if tkou come to me?
assuredly I will honor thee ; and, in that case, the J in
^jLJO is [the J of] the correl. of the oath [600], not [the

o *

J of ] the correL of y [6;02] (R) : and similarly the

o f

correl. would belong to the oath, if ^.f were absent, as

•^ ^ ^ O £.S ** & 9 OS & 'G*

in ^JuoS^ o^y iJUl^ By God, ifthou stoodestf assur-

O s y Q ^>^

edly I would honour thee (AKB); so that, iny j^w-j'U

ff * '& ° *
v>jf bU! %^ [650, 651],. the correl. of the oath, [con-

«• t x« •*.* s

structively, as mentioned by Fr and others, suxj jJ , on

^ ^ o *•

the evidence of UitXx) (AKB),] is suppressed (R), not

• ,,
the corral. o>f ^ , this being required by the rule for

the combination of the oath and condition [427] (AKB) :
(b) when, its v. is an aor.y it is attended by the J , with

O ' ȣx- Jb *>'

the ^ of corroboration, as ^^y>^ &JU ! * [615] ; and, extra-

» > •£*

ordinarily, without it, as *^J (WIH) : (a) the a/f. a or.
is mostly headed by the J , and terminated by the ^ ,
as ^y^>^ xJUfj By God, assuredly I will strike; unless
the J be prefixed to a prepos. reg. of the aor., as in III.

( 897 )

152. [75, 613], which contains the J alone ; or to a p. of
amplification [578], as in XIX 67. [600], in which case
likewise you do not put the ^ , contenting yourself with
one of the two signs of futurity, and dispensing with the

other : (b) it seldom happens that the a or. is devoid of

— ^«> *• "
the J , the ^ being deemed sufficient, as hi ^Jl iyo JuOSj

[600] : (c) according to the BB [613], it is not allowable
to content yourself with the J , and dispense with the ^ ,
except in a case of metric exigency [614] : but the KK
allow it, without any [such] exigency ; and, agreeably
with their opinion, it is related that Fr allows the J and
^ to be interchangeable ; the poet [Zaid alFawaris Ibn
Husain Ibn Dirar adDabbl (T, AKB;] says

(R) Ibn ^4w5 swore an oath, assuredly he would [take
me prisoner, and then grant me grace, and (A KB)]
restore me to women as though they w re pokers or
spits (T, AKB), because of their being burnt by love
for, and grief over, me : then I did with him the like of
what he purposed to do with me (AKB) : (d) all of this
is if the a or. be future : whereas, if it be present, the
majority allow its occurrence as a cor r el. of the oath ;
contrary to the opinion of Mb, [who disallows it,] because
the present, being actually in existence, does not need
to be corroborated by the oath ; and properly it should
be allowed, since many an existing [matter, when] not

( 898 )

witnessed, is deniable : [Ks, says (AKB)] Fr [in his
commentary on XVII. 90. (AKB),] has cited [to me
the verse of AlKumait Ibn Ma'riif (AKB)] <X3 dU ^

s^r O ^*

^J! ooLi [613] (R), where the sense is assuredly my
^- „,•>,&*>

Lord (now) knows (AKB); and you say (S^^ &JlMj

9 O^

Jox By God, assuredly Zaid is praying, where you
must content yourself with the J , and do not put the ^ ,
because it is the sign of the future (R) : (e) BD says
" If the aor. be in the sense of the present, it is corro-
borated by the J , without the ^ , because the latter is

-^•/« n ** tsoss j, ^, ,

peculiar to the future, as ,j^ I Ju\ JuckJ tJJ ! ^ By God,
assuredly Zaid now does, or is now doing: this usage is
disallowed by the BB, who, in its stead, avail themselves
of the [nominal] prop, headed by the corrob. [p.], as

^ .-m^rO 9 * & S* & Q S CS JJ /<J ^

^\ JoUJ !Jo\ ^ sJJ 1 5 By God, verily Zaid now doest

or is now doing ; but is allowed by the KK, whose

> 0 &*•
opinion is attested by the reading of Ibn Kathlr p»*S $

* ' * "° " ' -i

RxLxftJ ! *yxi LXXVI. 1. Assuredly I swear etc. [566]

_ , > * ^
and the saying of the poet cited by Fr pJ! viXi' J^J

[above] " (AKB) : (2) if neg.t (a) when its v. is a pret.,
it is attended by Co [546] or ^ [547], as Juj ^U ^ JjTj
5^ God, Zaid has not stood or jJ !§ toiW no^ stand

S OJ ^O ^

(WIH) : (a) the ?ie^. _pre^. is [headed] by U , as iJJ f ;

xxx« «>e>xx ""• J< «o'

-Ls Lc [above] (R) : the Kur has ^S^.^jo 1^5" U Lo^ xU 1 5

( 899 )
VI. 23. By God, our Lord, we have not been poly-

» x *• iL .« f • <*

theists and tjJU Co «JJ b ,j^ftJL^so IX. 75. 2^ey swear by
God, they have not said (IY) : (b) if negatived by ^ or
d>I [550]> *he .Pre^ is converted to the sense of the
future, [being then^re?. in form, future in sense (AKB) ,]
as in the saying [of AlMu'ammal Ibn Umail alMuharibi
(AKB)] £Jt &^*3\ ^> [547, 615], i. e., fa& $ •
so that repetition of the $ is not obligatory, as also it is
not obligatory when ^ is prefixed to the deprecatory

9 Jl •*: > -" * *

pret., as in &JLH x*^ $ May God not have mercy upon
him ! , because, in both positions, the pret. is in the
sense of the future ; whereas, in any other [position], ^
must be repeated, as in LXXV. 31. [547]; though, in

poetry, it sometimes occurs not repeated, as in Jo \ ^ Is

&

r7! ^11 [547] ; while in kliijT ,UsJti*T 36 XC. 11. Yet
# "
A,« hath not attempted the mountain-road it is not

repeated because of the repetition in the exposition of

""1 ''a' ' * ' 's° s o, Q , • 01S 's* & '

ixAxJ! , via. ibyAx |j U-yj iLJu*x ^j *.j j ..Ulst . ! &xj\ dLj
#> ^# *^ x v^ *^ r »>«»•/

Xjyuo Ij LuX*^ ^T XC. 13-16., [i. e., ~J\ £* JJD (/i {$)

(K)] freeing of a captive, or feeding, on a day of
hunger, an orphan [339] near of kin, or a needy man
cleaving to dust, [the occurrence of Si, inXC. 11., in place
of jU being good, on account of the multiplicity of what
is meant by iuiuJ \ (B),] as though Uil 3 JU dU SG

** .*•

( 900 )

[jTUxL) (B)] Yet he hath not freed a captive,
nor fed [an orphan or (B)] a needy man were said (R),
so that ^ is repeated in sense (K) : (b) when its v. is an
aor., it is attended by Co or ^ , [the latter] with the ^ of

. & s '°f- s A X,,

corroboration [612], as <jJLxi! $ xJUt . By God, assur-
edly 1 will not do ; or without it, as Juu I if / will not

* .e >

do (WIH) : (a) the aor. is negatived by Lo or ,jt or !^f
(B) : an instance of the correl. [headed] by 5f , in the
Kur, is LIX. 12. [599, 650], where j^^aaLf 3 and

I^J.J^OAJ ^ are the correl. of a suppressed oath, not the
correl. of the condition, as is proved by the existence of
the ,j [of the ind."] ; whereas, if they were the correl. of
the condition, they would be apocopated [405] (IY) : but

Co and jjt , when not restricted by [something indicative
of] future time, apparently denote negation of the
present [546, 550] ; so that Mb [above] does not allow
1J| Co aJjf^ By God, I do not stand or |»^'T^t [427],
because it is apparently a present, while his opinion is
that the sworn-to is not a present : (b) negation of the
aor. by ,U or ^ is not allowable in the correl. of the
oath, because the Arabs negative it by what may be
suppressed, for conciseness, as will be mentioned [below] ;
whereas the op. p. is not suppressed, while its government
remains ; and, if they annulled the government, the

( 901 )

suppressed neg. would not be specified (R) : (c) correla-
tion of the oath with ^J or |U is very rare, as in the
saying of Abu Talib pjf t^icJ JjJ xl'Tj [549], and in

G ^ 0,0 6 ~ , • J , ' s S * '

ju^ux |%^JUx ^& jUj' jU p-gJLftb. j jUi Fes, 6?/ £Ae/r Creator ,

not a bearer of noble children Aas given birth to the
like of them! said by an Arab in reply to " Hast thou
sons? " ; though this [second ex.~\ may be by suppression

of the correl., i. e., ^j-yj ^J ,j! (Verily I have so /is), the

neg. prop, being afterwards begun (ML on ,jJ ). If the
sworn-to be the correl. of a future condition preceded by
an oath, the cond. instrument is often conjoined with a
J pronounced with Fath, named subsidiary [599, 601],
i. e., subordinating, and specifically assigning, the correl.

to the oath, not to the condition [427], as J^SJ aJUTI

^ 6^ ~~ ^ * o * f-

viU-o^ (^AAXJ! By God, if 'thou come to me, assuredly I

'*'*

will come to thee, where (^^i\ £>t without a J is allow-
able. If, however, the oath be suppressed, and supplied,
the subsidiary J is most often put, to give notice of the
supplied oath from the beginning of the matter ; but
sometimes the condition occurs without it, as VI. 121.
[601] (B). The neg. [p. (M, WIH) ^ (IY)] is [allowably
(WIH, E)] suppressed (M, WIH, R), because indicated
by the circumstances of the case (WIH), from the [neg.
(WIH)] aor. [above] (WIH, B), not from the pret . or

( 902 )

nominal prop, [below] (R), in the correl. of the oath
(IY, R), as XII. 85. [447, 454, 547], i. e., £tf 5 (IY,
WIH) ; whether the aor. be j£j $ and its sisters
[447, 454], as in vpJ! JjTJ^4 ^1^ [454, 547, 655] (R),
orig.. -S\ $ (AKB) ; or any other, as in ~>Ji JLS Ju

^^ C ^^ * i*

[504, 653] (R), constructively ^ i (AKB), [and] in
the saying of the [Hudhall (IY)] poet

(M) By Qod, a pasture r upon herbs, intensely black
in the back, rising five in his age, hoarse in braying,
will (not) outlast the days !, meaning a wild he-ass
(IY). It is not suppressed from (l) the nominal prop.
[above], because the nominal is less used in the correl.
of the oath than the verbal, and suppression is for the
sake of lightening ; (2) the pret. £547], because the aor.
is more used than the pret., while the form of the aor.
is heavier. And hence suppression of the neg. p.f

otherwise than in [the correl. of (AKB)] the oath, is

' xX x» . . — >x*xax«x

allowable from JL_> ^ and its sisters, as ^>Jt ;*+AwJ dUx5

d!xo x x *•*•

[454] (R), constructively «iJLaJLi' ^ (AKB), because, nega-
tion being inseparable from them [447], they are not
liable to be mistaken for affirmation (R) : and, in poetry,

X- X °X

has been heard in the case of other aors., as Lo f<M J^

eJ\ [547] : though IM explains this by the assumption
9 x 9 ^ 9 * uj ^x

of a supplied oath, i. e., &3 ji'ikj ^ &JU! ^ " (By God,) ye

( 903 )

will (not) find him "; and Dm says that apparently
his opinion is more probable (AKB). As for the
saying, however,

9 ^ s c ~ *< s " * * Q* * ** & * * ° ** * ^"* ° * ^^ * *

_^U Jo J I tUi L* Hf^» 15-^ * ^T* !) * ^^ IS^J
***'' *.

[Then she (Dahma, the name of a womaii^ shall not, by
Abu Dahmd, cease to be exalted, above her people, so
long as a striker of fire shall twist a fire-stick!
(AKB)], the neg. \_p. in it (AKB)] is not suppressed;
but is separated from the v. (R), by the prep, and gen.t

*~s* ' :E*- x-

i. e., the jurative prop. eU*^ ^?t. (AKB). Properly ^

or L« should not be separated f.om JK and its sisters by
an adv. or its like, though that is allowable hi the case

Of '* *° ^O^O/«x-

of other vs., as ^x! ^ C5i^> ^\ $ Not to-day didst
thou come to me, nor yesterday, because the neg. p. is

compounded with JK and its sisters to import affirmation ;

-, ~." • * f*~r
and pJI * U^cj ^1) "$J> [above] is anomalous (R on the

Non-attributive Verbs). The same opinion is adopted
by IHsh in the ML, except that he does not restrict
this separation as anomalous, or even rare ; but, seem-
ingly, according to him, it is regular : he says, in the
discussion on the parenthetic prop., " It occurs between

the neg. p. and what it denies, as jG UcLf £*

pit [1] and pjf /U*S ^!j ^ [above] ". His Commen-
tator IMH says that S may be a refutation, the neg. p.

being suppressed, and there being no par. (AKB).

90 a

( 904 )

But [R says that (AKB)] it is not a case where the
neg. p. is suppressed, as in XII. 85. [above], on the
theory that it is renderable by saJfx $ f\^#j ^?L }Ci
Then no, by Abu Dahmd she shall (not) cease, because
such suppression has not been heard except from their
aors. (R on the Non-attributive Verbs). He means
[this as] a refutation of Fr, who, in his Commentary,
adopts the opinion that the neg. p. is suppressed from it,
saying that ^ is sometimes understood with oaths, as

« til «o ^ ^ • • 9x /•— •»'.•' as "& s s s

aJJ f ^jjy+j oJUi [above] and *>J! * U#3 ^ \ ^ SLs , i. e.,

^

^ (AK.B). The sign of affirmation may not be
suppressed in the aor., because it is mostly two signs,
the J and the ^ , as has been mentioned ; so that sup-
pression of one would entail suppression of the other, and
thus suppression would be multiplied. And it is decreed
that the [neg. p^\ suppressed from the aor. should be ^ ,
not Cc , because 5f is used more than Lo in negation of the
aor. (R). IU holds the verse [last cited] to be a case
of suppression of the neg. Co ; but quotes its first
hemistich differently, saying " And hence the suppres-

^ f- » Os*

sion of the neg. Lo , which is very rare, as in ^ f j+*J

£sJI vUlj * U#S By the life q/ Abu Dahmd, she has
(not) ceased to be exalted above her people, so long as
a striker oj fire has twisted a fire-stick!, meaning
} Li": and so is it quoted, and explained, by IUK in

( 905 )

the[Cotnnientary on the Tashll, except that he says " i. e.,

° * *• ^
oJtj $ s^e s^a?Z (not) cease", [which involves " s&a?£

twist "] (AKB). None of these [four] ps. [above] may

<• *»

be suppressed, except $ alone, because (1) ^ is op.; and

may not govern, when understood, on account of its
weakness : (2) Lo also is op., in the idiom of the people
of AlHijaz : (3) suppression of the J would necessitate
suppression of the ^ with it (IY).

§. 653. The oath and the sworn-by have certain
instruments among the preps. (S). The jurative instru-
ments are five ps., vid. the v.* [503], the ^ [506], the ^
[506], the J [504], and fc [499] (IY). The jurative ps.
are preps. ; but are named "jurative ps." because of
their prefixion to the sworn-by (CAj). The ^ is the
original jurative p. [503, 654], because it is a prep.,
meaning adhesion-, which attaches the idea of swearing,

oj *^ y ° ~&

and makes it adhere, to the sworn-by, in sJJ b t^kJL^f
[650], as the vj conveys the [idea of] passing to the

Q s 1 Q' *

passed-by in Jov? ^^ [503], The <^» , then, is one of
the preps. [498], on a par with J^o [499] and ^ [502] ;
and, for that reason, we say that it is "the original
jurative p.", the others being only made to accord with
it. The v. is sometimes suppressed [651], for abbrevia-
tion, because of the frequency of the oath, and because
they content themselves with the indication of it by the

( 906 )

s x ' e Sx A *o

prep., as ^jJjuif xJUL? (I swear) by God, etc. [654]

(IY). And, after suppression of the v., which you have
made to adhere to the sworn-by, they sometimes put, in
place of the ^ , four ps., the ^ and the ^> , and two preps.,

. . >'•£•<>«>*&•£>''

via. the J and ^ m your saying ^^ | r^^. ^
6JW, Me e7i<# shall not be delayed ! [498] and

C ** ** Q f-''

,jJlxi!^ .Z??/ m^ Lord, assuredly etc. [499], from desire
for peculiarity [654] (M). The ^ is a s^6s£. for the i_>
[506], because they mean to allow themselves some
latitude [in the choice of a p.~\t on account of the fre-
quency of oaths [651] ; while the . is nearest to the <o ,
because of two matters, (l) that it issues from the same
outlet, since both are from the lips [732] ; and (2) that,
the . denoting union [539], and the ^ denoting
adhesion [503], they approximate one to the other,
because the thing, when it adheres to another, is
united with it : so that, since the ^ agrees with the s-> in
sense and outlet, it is made to accord with, and to act
as a subst. for, it ; and is used so frequently that it
predominates over the ^ , for which reason S mentions
it first. In the oath, then, the ^ is a subst. for the LJ ;
and is op. with the government of the latter, unlike the
rest of the cons., because the con. 5 is itself inop., being
only indicative of the suppressed op. [131, 538], for

ft e s S »x x ^

which reason, instead of ;*4~&5 <\?s r»U* Zaid and 'Amr

( 907 )

stood, you may say ^^t Jji^ Joj *U Zaid stood, and
'Amr stood, where it is combined with the op. ; whereas,
if it were the op., it would not be combined with another

op.: while the jurative . is not like that, because it is not

• *• *
combined with the ^ ; so that, when you say, Jov? y and

by Zaid) this ^ is not the jurative ^ (IY). The yy and
the J contain the sense of wonder (M), as XII. 91.

[575, 651] and pJT Jig *JU [508, 652] (IY) : and
sometimes the c^ occurs otherwise than in wonder (M), as

XXI. 58. [498, 611] (IY); but not the J : S cites J£> Jj
*J| [above], by <Abd Manat alHudhall (M). The <-, is
a subst. for the ^ [506, 651], being often substituted for

6 ' * O x>

it, as in sLso and £>Lj* [689], which [substitution] is so
frequent as to be almost regular (IY). The J occurs in
the sense of the ^ , being peculiar to the word aJj | [504],
in great matters. And so does Jjjo , pronounced with
Kasr, and sometimes with Darnm, of the * , Kasr being
more frequent ; and peculiar to the expression ^ my
Lord [499]. It is held (1) by S to be a prep., standing
in the place of the ^ ; the Damm of the * being to
indicate the alteration of its meaning, and its exclusion
from its cat., as you say of the proper name ^jofJLlci
dULo Shums Ibn Malik, with Damm of the yi, : (2) by
some of the K.K to be contracted from ^^f when

( 908 )

pronounced with Damm, and from vj>x»j when pronounced
with Kasr of the ^ : but this requires consideration,

> o^ _ Jb s it s 0

because ^^1 is peculiar to xJUf or aU*XM [650], and J^o
to .^ [above] ; though there is nothing to prevent one
from saying that its predicament is altered upon its con-
traction. Its uninflectedness, however, is adducible as a

> (is *

proof that ib is not curtailed from ,j^j! [or ^j-y*j ], because
contraction of the in/I., and its reduction to two letters,
do not necessitate uninflectedness, as [we see] in Jo hand

8 s '

and *t> blood. And one should rather say that Jjjo in

A -o » > i «s

their sayings jdJf ^ with Damm, and jJUt ^ with

J, "

Kasr, of the ^ and ^ , [used] with the word idUl alone, is

9 tM^

[identical with] the prep. ^ used with ^ ; the ^ being
made to imitate the * in pamra and Kasr, because of

* k ,0 ^

the two quiescents [664, 666] : and that [ ^ in] xJLM ^
with two Fathas is [identical with ^ in] *JJ\ ^ [499],
with Kasr of the * and Fath of the ^ , the * being
made to imitate the ,j [in Fath], from desire for lighten-
ing ; although the Fatha of the ^ arises accidentally,
because of the two quiescents. It is said, however, that

all three [wars.], i. e., with Damm, Kasr, and Fath of

i
both |» and ^ , [used] with the word aJU | , are contracted

' '*• A -o > ?

from ,j^jj . As for the abridgment of xJUf ,jjo , with

( 909 )

two Pammas, from ,j*jj , it is plain. But, as for those
[varsJ] with Kasr or Fath of both letters, I see no reason
for their being contracted from it, because ,j-»->i , accord-
ing to the GG, must be in the nom. [650, 655], by reason
of hearsay ; and, since contraction does not necessitate
uninflectedness, whence comes the Kasr or Fath of the

Jb ^ j o x

,j ? If, indeed, aUJ! ^+?\ occurred, in the three cases,

A "° > '
nom., ace., and gen., as aJJ! {j++?. occurs in the nom.

and ace., according to all, and hi the gen. also, according
to the KK [655], then one might say that the * was

made to imitate the ^ in Fath or Kasr. And aJJ! ^
with two Fathas may be contracted from *JLM ,j-^j , by
making the * imitate the ^ [in Fath] after the contrac-
tion ; but not aJJt ^ with two Kasras, by making the
,j imitate the * [in Kasr], because the vowel of inflection
is not removable for the sake of alliteration. Sometimes
aJLM j. with Pamm, and aJLM ^ with Kasr, of the * are

o >

said, being contracted from ^.^o and Jj^o [651], according
to what S says. It is said [by others] (1) that they
are contracted from ^^>\ , in which case there is a
difficulty in [accounting for] the Kasr of the * : (2) that
the one with Kasr is contracted from ^^> : (3) that
both are substs. for the ^ [687], like the ^ [above],
because the ^ and ^ are labial [732], for which reason

( 910 )

they are peculiar to the word «XM , like the o [506];
but this requires consideration, because the word of one
letter does not occur, in^their language, pronounced with
pamm (R).

§. 654. The u> , because of its originality [503, 653],
enjoys three privileges, not shared by any other [jurative

w S *+'&'' UJ <*O

p. (IY)], (1) prefixion to [the explicit n., as ^jjUi^l iJLJb
By God, assuredly I will do ; and (IY)] the pron., as

y 9 s ><i f.^

u By Him, assuredly I will worship Him

and vilLu <j>)jx^ viL By Thee, assuredly I \will visit
Thy House (M) : whereas the other ps. are prefixed only

a s s *>'£•* .•• +

to the explicit n., not to the pron.; and (jJUi^f e)j is not
allowable, nor db (IY) : the poet says

Lo dL» ib

Now Umama has proclaimed her departure, that she
may grieve me. Yet no, by thee, I care not (M),
cited by AZ (IY) : (2) expression of the v. with it, as

xllL vLlii [650] (M), Jub JUlf, andJlft^ J^it ;

i/« > o f i«ox>«4.

whereas you do not say adJl^ v_«-L=».t , nor &JJU' ^i'f , and
the like (IY) : (3) [that you apply it to denote (IY)]
conciliatory [and propitiatory (IY)] adjuration of

S<>) fi <• Jj «3

the man [addressed (IY)], as ^^ LJ x-UL? f / adjure
thee) by God, only that thou visit me [95, 559, 652]

• c, 6 -" s s

and JCJ-A^ £&#&** (I adjure thee) by thy life, inform

)$ whereas you do not say xJjj , nor
because that occurs only in the [non-adjuratory] oath
(IY). These conditions, and the j?s. for \vhich they are
prescribed, are combined by some one in the [following
mnemonic] verses

*xS ! Jl^wJ f y»Lj AA ^ G
^ ^ °-c^ J-c ^^

t LJI^ adJL L^

In the case of an explicit [w*]» with suppression oj the
jurat ive v., together with omission of adjuration,
swear with the ^ ; and these conditions are prescribed
in the case of the ^ , and add its being made peculiar

i

to xJLM ; and make the ^general (CAj). Ibn Harma
Bays

<

^jLJ L? Ui'!^ &>O^D ^ ! tj^D ^5 xJ JJii oJUs. J ^f Jb, xJU b

[below] (M) (I beg thee) by (the power of) God, thy
Lord, if thou enter, then say to him " This is Ibn
Harma, flopping at thy door", where the LJ> is depen-

i<«^J£.«*

dent upon a suppressed v., as though he said xJU L viU Lu f
[below], which is suppressed because indicated by the

^0> ^ ) f. t •&

circumstances of the case; and the sense is i^Jub iULli

^S **

aJJl (IY ) : and the [other (IY)] poet says vjjf jjc dLoJu

„ ^>EO^ ^

[652] (M), i. e., >iLo^ L^^? *iwL»1 , as though he said

<Jla

( 912 )

(I leg thee) by (the truth of) thy faith (that thou tell
me rightly, and let me know the real fact). But this
is not an oath ; for, if it were an oath, it would need a
correl. [650], and would be answered with what oaths
are answered with [652]. And, if you say " Then what
do you make of the poet's saying

f (S&» (S* (SI.

O best of living beings, in creation, all of it, what! (I
ask thee) by God, will there be for me any sense in
mine oath ?, where he names it an oath, because he

~, X X ° X

says ^Jf (5*+.+?. 45* J J^?"5 the reply is that the full

phrase is will there be any sense in mine oath (if I
swear that thou art the best of living beings in
creation) ?, not that he regards this phrase [(I ask thee)
by God] as an oath (IY). In holding this [kind of
phrase] to be an oath [652], R is following IM. " We
do not know ", says AH, " any one that takes the course
of naming this an oath, except IM : but, in one of the

x 5 O w x xxo x

Commentaries on the Book, when dby*^ [652], <^^& and
ijjuii' , and JJuoti' [Part I, p. 44 A] have been mention-
ed, there is a declaration to the effect that some of the
GG assert these [expressions] to be oaths ; so that IM
agrees with those who say that : whereas, according to
our school, the juratory prop, is only enunciatory
[below] ". And this [declaration] is confirmed by the

( 913 )

fact that IJ says " The oath is an originative prop.,
whereby another prop, is corroborated [650] : then, if
the latter be enunciatory, the oath is non-adjuratory ;
and, if it be requisitive, the oath is adjuratory". IU
expresses himself strangely, saying, in the small Commen-
tary on the Jumal, " The oath is every prop., whereby
another prop, is corroborated, both of them being enun-
ciatory"; whereas the correct doctrine is that the
jurative prop., [though] not its correl.> is originative,
as IJ [above] and others say : but it is urged, in his
excuse, that his meaning is that, when the two props.
are combined, they constitute a sentence admitting of
being [pronounced] true or false. Then, after his defi-
nition, he says " \Yhen there occurs what is in the form
of the oath, but [is followed by a, prop, that] does not
admit of being [pronounced] true or false, it is to be
explained as not being an oath, as ^Jf Jb, xJUU [above]
and pjf jj» 3-OiX? [652], the like of which is not an oath,
because the oath is not conceivable except where faith-
fulness or faithlessness is conceivable ". And he says,
in the Commentary on the Idah, " As for these two
verses, they are not oaths, because the two props.

_ ~^o^^o «_^c^^o^

[ pjf oJ^=o ^t and pjj cU+4-o JL* ] do not admit of being
[pronounced] true or false ; but what is meant thereby
is only conciliation [below] of the person addressed, the
full phrase being *jL^ if Llf and JU L> ^JU'Clf [above],

( 914 )

except that they understand the v., because it is indicated
by the sense". "And", says he, " three things will
prove to you that [ *UC in] Jo 5 ^U J* JjQ By God,

9 O O ^ O QS s ° 1 --O

lias Zaid stood? or au^li j^ j»U ^t xJUb Zfy God, if
Zaid stand, then honor him, or the like, is not an .
oath: — (1) that the^>. peculiar [653] to the oath does not
occur, in place of the LJ , in the language of the Arabs,
who do not say p\Js J# xJULS , nor ^J\ Its ^1 aS/l j ; (2)
that, when they express the v. whereon the u_> depends,

— « ^ ,!j -o > * &

it is not one of the jurative vs., pJt Jja &AJL> jv.vu.5i not
being said; (3) that the oath is not devoid of faithlessness
or faithfulness, and that is not suitable except in what is
qualifiable as true or false ". His saying that the like
of this is conciliation [above], not an oath, is obviously
correct ; and there is no doubt that [the notion of] its
being an oath is distasteful. But the language of IHsh
apparently imports that it is an oath, because he names

2 so o-o O^x

it ^aUaAAAwt |vv*i' conciliatory [or dd juratory] oath
(AKB). The correl. of the non-adjuratory oath must
be enunciatory [above]; and the correl. of the adjuratory
oath originative, as in pJ! o-*4-o J^so dbo (1 adjure
thee) by thy Lord, hast thou drawn etc? and

S S S ' '<> «0 '* * s O

13 (c-*-^) I (c"*-l~ b
*^ - / ^

' ' 45* 4^f7^ 7

( 915 )

[(I adjure thee) by thy life, 0 Sal ma, have mercy
upon an ardent lover, who has abstained from
everything other than what pleases thee, in secret
and openly (Jsh) : and whatever is transmitted to the
contrary is to be paraphrased (ML).

§. 655. The jurative p. is sometimes suppressed, for
abbreviation, because strongly indicated. In that respect
it is of two kinds, [inop. and op.] : — (l) they suppress it,
and make the jurative v. govern the sworn-by in the
ace. ; (2) they suppress the prep., but maintain its
government, taking it into account when suppressed, as
they take it into account when expressed, in order to
notify that the suppressed [prep.] is meant [to be

5 s > f.^ ^ Jj

understood] : so that ^y>^ xJUl (By) God, assuredly

I will stand is said, transmitted by S, meaning ajj L
and JLlb (IY on §. 656). The [jurative p. (IY)] v is

(1) [often (IY)] suppressed [514, 651] (M), as J^JUi^f Hf!
with the ace. [651] : (a) they hardly ever suppress this
p. in the oath with [expression of] the v. ; and do not say

^ Jj «o ' o -£• ' A x> J » {>

&JJ ! oiJl^. ! , nor x-U ! +.*+$ ! ; but suppress the v. and p.

together : (b) analogy requires suppression of the p. first ;
so that the v., coming in contact with the n., governs it
in the ace.: and then the v. is suppressed, by extension [of
the suppression], because of the copious circulation of
oaths (IY) : (c) the sworn-by is then governed in the ace.

( 916 )

by the [jurative (IY)] v. understood (M), vid. JUL1,

» <>{>

p-^Sf , and the like ; for, when they suppress the^>., either

by poetic license, or for a kind of abbreviation, they make
that v. self -trans., as [they make the vJ] in VII. 154.
and v>3i;b'jjT ^Jj [514] (IY) : the poet [Dhur-Rumina
(IY, N)] slys

o _,

—.'„ "0 >J«x

&U£J| ^ ^ auJj*

[below] (M) Now many a one is there towards
whom my heart, (I swear by) God, is sincere! And
(many) a one whose heart towards me is among
the gazelles coming from the right !, which the Arabs
sometimes deem ill-omened, i. e., is running away from
me, like the swift gazelles! (N), meaning aJJL uiJL^I

Jj/O-* X >0»x

(IY) ; another says xJLM ,j^jt oJUi [454] (M), orig.

lL -0 X > O ^

xJU f ^^A+AJ oi-U* ! ( AKB) ; and another says

_

Jo JiJ ! iJJ ! xiLo I J! jj

[below] (M) Whenever thou seasonest the bread with
meat, then that, (I swear by) God's trust, is the dish

x Jj'^-xx^ 9 o "f.

called joJ? , i.e., jJlH kilxb *-iX=*! (N), which [last verse],
they say, is spurious : (d) if you wish, you understand

»>":£ > ) c&

a trans, v., such as *J jf 2 mention, <X^-cil I call to witness,
or the like : IS says that only a trans, v. is understood ;

( 917 )

but the proper way is the first, because, when you under-
stand a trans, v., it is not of this cat., [i. e., jurative]

>» *• ^ •&

(IY) : (e) the (j^^> and &jU ! [here] are also related in

i -e y ^ » o » -•

the nom., [ tJJ I ,j^»j oJUs T7ie?i said /, God's oath (is

mine oath, or what I swear by) and v>Jf aJJl *jLo! vJliX*

C -
then that, God's trust (is binding upon me) (IY),] as

inchs. whose enunc. is suppressed [29, 650, 651] (M),

^ ^ .!. * > ^ » •& ^

the full phrase being ^^s xJU 1 ^^J or ^ ^- \ Lo , and

similarly J Lj^ jJufLGl (IY) : (2) understood [503,
515, 651] (M), for .a kind of abbreviation, because
frequently used (IY), like the J in J^j f &5I (M) and

JU^ .^o! s^ , meaning ijj^j! ^JLJ and dL*^ ,jof aJJ , as »9

vjJ! l9 viJUt ^T [508, 206], where the prep. J and
the determinative J are suppressed, while the rad. J
remains. This is the opinion of S : but is disapproved
by Mb, who asserts that the suppressed are the determi-
native J and the rad. J , while the one remaining is the
prep. J , which is pronounced with Fath in order that
the ! may not return to ^ , and also because the o. f. of
the prep. J is Fath [504]. And sometimes they say

^ 9 "£• * o x-

viJL>! .^J [206] (IY). When the original jurative p.,
i. e., the vj , is suppressed, then, if no subst. for it be put
[656], the preferable [construction] is the ace. governed
by the [supplied] jurative v. [556], But the word

[below] is exclusively distinguished by allowability
of the gen., notwithstanding the suppression of the
prep., without compensation [651]. (R). In V. 105.
[656], aJJ! (By) God, without prolongation, is transmitted
fi/om AshSha'bi (K, B), according to what S mentions,
that some of them suppress the jurative p., and do not
put the interrog. Hamza as a compensation for it (K).
And the KK allow the qen. in every sworn-by [653],
wherefrom the prep, is suppressed, even though it be

- s ,-* f-s ' O s- US

without compensation, as Jjj.*i^ RxaXJ! (By) the Ka{ba,

w ** s^-s S C ' O *"*

assuredly etc., and ^>o *$ ^-a^x.^-J! (By) the Holy Book,
assuredly I luill come. The inch, whose enunc. is sup-

''JO Sf

pressed, if conjoined with the J of inception, as in Jv+xJ
aud aJJt jj.1,.5 ^ [650], must be in the nom.; and so, says

>o^ Jj-oJ'"^

Jz, must [ ^^.jj in] xJJl ^j^ji [650, 653], even if not eon-
joined with the J , because of hearsay from them. But
every [sworn-by], except the [inch.~\ conjoined with the J ,

> "-- i -o ' > "^

and except [^*jj in] x-U I ^j.+jf , may be governed in the

Jj -OS ° '

«cc.*by the jurative v. understood, as xiJ! j^^ (I swear by)

. ^ x 0 -'O^ s S • > 0 ^

God's covenant and JUxJOj f&#J ^ie Ka'ba and u^sx^uJ!

^^J ^Ae ^?t?/ Book, and similarly J^JUi 5 jCjt f/ swear
by) Thee, assuredly etc, ; and, in such expressions, the

ace. is more frequent than the nom.; whilesJUl ,^-VH oJUi
is related with the nom. and ace. [above]. Jz says that,

( 919 )

1

in the word &JU I [above], only the ace. and gen. have

been heard ; but An allows the nom. also, in accordance

>

with analogy (R). In XXXVIII. 85. [27], J

f,

- -

f j is read with (1) the two [ <j^ 's (N)] in (a) the

ace., Then, (I swear by) the truth — and the truth I say,
meaning and I say (not aught save) the truth — assu-
redly I will fill, the first being a sworn-by [where from the
jurative p. is suppressed, so that it is governed in the

s k X-- * ° & jr $t *o jfO'*** g

ace. (N),] like sJJ I in *>Jt ^/t jJUl J.JU ^jt Verily incum-
bent upon thee, (I swear by) God, is that etc. (K), or,
in another version, ^\ ill? (5Ls. ^1 [154] ; and like [&iLc t

^v uJ MO X x" "t * S ^ XUI & x1 9x>£

in] J! &JU ! JbU f Jl jo [above], and [ &JU| in] ^^o > S f

JjJ [above] (N) : (b) the nom., the first being an

X » C XX

whose enunc. is suppressed like J^UJ [above], i. e.>
^3^J C [27]; (c) the^en., 7%ew, (6y) /Ae £r^, efc.,
the first being a sworn-by whose jurative p. is under-
stood, like JpUHj &JLM[503,515,651] ; while j^sf J^JfJ
i. e., J.TIO' 7sa?/ (?io# aught save) Jj,-sv1| , is a ?zY. imitation
of the sworn-by, its sense being corroboration and
strengthening : (a) this construction, [by which the

second ^ is treated as a lit. imitation of the first,] is

allowable in the ace. and nom. also; and is a fine,

92 a

( 920 )

beautiful construction : (2) the first in the nom. or gen.,
with the second in the ace., the explanation of which is
according to what we have mentioned (K).

§. 656. The . is [sometimes] suppressed ; while the

^ u» -*•

premonitory p. in to xJU t Ub ^ [552], the interrog.

i ~
H amza in &JU | [below], or the disjunction of the conj.

Jl fs f

Hamza in &JUU![651] is put as a compensation for it

Jv «o x Jj *c.x

(M). And they say *JU t be ^J , meaning &JU ! 9 ^5! [556]

j< -
(IY). The word aJU! is exclusively distinguished by

receiving [the premonitory (AKB)] Ue or the interrog.
Hamza as a compensation for the [suppressed] prep.
(R). The language of Kh in the CAj, [where he says
" The is> is sometimes, though rarely, changed into LP ,
as aJU! U» , with the disj. or conj. Hamza, and, in both
cases, with retention or elision of the t ",] apparently
means that the be here is [not a premonitory, but] a
jurativep. [653] ; and that it is a subst. for the ^ [506] :
and this is more appropriate, in respect of its freedom
from suppression of the prep, with maintenance of its
government [515] ; while what is mentioned by [K here
and] IHsh [652] is more appropriate for the reason that
invariability is more suitable for ps. (Amr on Ue ). And

iL

similarly, in aJLJ ! , disjunction of the Hamza, in the in-
terior [of the phrase], is made a compensation for the
prep. ; as though the Hamza were elided because of

( 921 )

i,

[the position of aJU! in] the interior [669], and were

afterwards restored as a compensation for the [jurative]

p. [653]. Z holds these ps. to be substs. for the ^ ,

j,
perhaps because they are peculiar to the word xJUl , like

the «y , [which is a subst. for the ^ (506, 651, 653)].
When you put the premonitory Li as a subst. [for the
jurative p. (AKB)], you must put the word 1 3 after the
sworn-by, [whether aJJ I be governed in the gen. by the

supplied p. (AKB),] as in to *JJ?U $ [552] and Li ^1
to &JJ? [556] (R), meaning aJLH ^ (by) God in both

> o^~

?.] (AKB) ; or [by ^jJ pre. to it (AKB),] as in

wJ f v-i-> { • oLi<kX-J vtXi VJ ^ V + uO 13 &A- I >*X» V^ ,.»» At >

(R), by Zuhair Ibn Abi Sulma, threatening AlHarith
Ibn Warka a^Saidawi, who had made a raid upon his
people, Know thou, now assuredly the lifi oj God, this
(is what I sw-ar by), solemnly ( l»*ls being, says Am,

governed in the ace. as an inj. n. corrob. of what pre-

» - 1
cedes it, because the sense thereof is *^ ! 2 swear) :

then measure (thy steps) by thy stride, and took where
thou enter eat (AKB). Apparently the premonitory
p. belongs to the dem. [174, 552] ; but is made to
precede the sworn-by, upon suppression of the p., in
order to be a compensation for it. When Li is prefixed
to aJLM , there are four modes [of pronunciation]. The

( 922 )

most frequent of them is retention of its f , and elision
of the co TI;. Hamza from &JLM ; so that two quiescents
meet together, the ! of Us , and the first J of xJU I (R) ; and
therefore you say «JJ bo (I Y). Analogy requires elision of

the ! [of bft], because such [a concurrence of two quies-
cents] as that is pardonable only in a single word, like
^JLoJ! I. 7. [539, 663]; while in two words, elision is

9 Sj /^ ^ 9 d) ^ ^ ? .! j ^ ^

necessary, as *JJ 1 to and aJJ I L« [pronounced *JU I 6 and
aJU!|* ] : bat here the I is mostly not elided, in order
that it may be a quasi- premonition that the b» belongs
to to , since to aJUl * [below], with elision of the !

of bo , suggests the notion that the 5 is a subst. for

ill i «x ' > GX6 -• ..

the Hamza of &JUI , as in oJy» for oo\! , and JL#

for jLjt [690]. The second [mode], which is inter-
mediate in rarity and frequency, is |j aJJfba [pronounced

!<:> aJLJ T » ], with elision of the I of Ue , because of the

two quiescents, as in aJUt to and aJjf Co [above]. The
third, which is below the second in frequency, is [ xlj | be

with] retention of the I of Li , and disjunction of the
Hamza of &JLM [669], notwithstanding its being in the
interior [of the phrase], as a premonition that Uc ought
to be with to , after aJj I , in which case the Hamza would
not occur in the interior. The fourth, which is trans-

lil Kif."

mitted by F, and is the rarest of all, is nJJ ( ba with elision
of the con/. Hamza [from Jj| ], and Fath of the ! of li ,

( 923 )

x - « 6

after conversion of it into Hamza, as in ^jJ LdJI I. 7.

^ -r*".^

and Sbti [665]. Khl says that 13 is part of the correl.
of the oath; and is enunc. of a suppressed inch., i. e.,
f3 IxSJ (assuredly the matter is) this ; or an ag. [of a sup-
pressed v.~], i. e., 13 ,^-y^ (assuredly) this (shall be the
case) or 13 (j*£?^ ^*s (shall not be the case) ; while the

Jj *o *

correl. that comes after it, whether aff. or neg., as xJUt Ls»

*JjJ ^ 13 ^ow, C&yJ (rod, (assuredly the matter is)
this, or (assuredly) this (shall be the case), assuredly

5 x C S ^

/ ttrc'ZZ do or Juts I S [Now, (by) God, this (shall not be
the case),] / will not do, is a subst. for the first : but
that this phrase is not to be taken as a model ; so that one

^>eJi.ox . " > f- •£*

does not say ^y=»\ aJU! be , meaning J^l u^f (assuredly
lam) thy brother. But Akh says that I j is part of

I - -c ^ o -c 1

the oath, either an ep. of xJU! , i. e., JiLJ ! ^oLaaJ I &JU! (by)

This,i.e.,the Present, the Overlooking, God', or a&inch.,

* * ^
whose eTiUTic. is suppressed, i. e., (54-^5 13 f^ta (is mine

"
oafA) : while afterwards the correl. either is put, or is

suppressed [650] with a context [indicative of it]. As
for the interrog. Hamza [581], it denotes either dis-
approval, as in the saying of AlHajjaj about HB
UXfj iJJ'^yu* ^J^ of Sue ^yLJ JL)T What ! (By)
God, shall one of my slaves indeed rise up, and
say so and so?', or interrogation, as in the saying of the

( 924 )

Prophet to <Abd Allah Ibn Mas'ud, when the latter

said " This is the head of Abu Jahl ", i'J£ ijf y . * jjf Jjl

/~ & ^ - s

Is it, (by) God, than Whom there is no other god?

When the interrog. Hamza is prefixed to adJ! , the Hamza

i ^
of &XH is either changed into a pure ! , which is the more

frequent mode [ of pronunciation] ; or softened, as is the

> > a ¥•£•

rule in J^JM Is the man 9 and the like [661, 663, 669] :
and is not elided, because of the ambiguity; nor preserved,
because of the heaviness (R). There is a reading [trans-
mitted from AshSha'bi (K, B)] JLlT SjL^i IxXi § ^
^jSfjjJ \l[ U V. 105. [655] Nor will we hide
testimony. Wiiat ! (By) God, verily then are we

sinners (IY), i. e., if we hide (B), with pause upon s^L^i ,

A ~
and prolongation [of the Haniza] in xJUt (K, B). And,

A

as for disjunction of the Hamza of &JU I , that is in a parti-
cular place, vid. when it follows a o preceded by the
interrog. Hamza : you say to a person " Hast thou sold

thy house?", and he says ijJ^fjJiJ *JUUt What!
then, (by) God, assuredly such a thing has taken place ;
and the o may be prefixed without [a Hamza of] interro-

' * ^ *• « ^x i f.'

gation,as !tXT,j^jJiJ &JUU Then, (by) God, assuredly, etc.

(R). As you prolong the \ in ^/^T VI. 144, 145. The
two males [hath He made unlawful, or the two females]?
[663] to distinguish between the two matters, announce-
ment and inquiry, so, by the disjunction of the Hamza here,

( 925 )

you distinguish between compensation and its omission

(IY). The inter rog. Hamza here is not a compensation

jj
for the jurative p., because it is separated from «JJ! by

i f.^ -e

the con. o . But, according to Akh, the o in &JJ U ! is

red. [540]. The proof that these three [things, the be , the
inter rog. Hamza, and the disjunction of the conj. Hamza

J< X

in &JU! ] are substs. is (1) their interchangeability with
the jurative pm (R): (a) the ^ [or w] and the be may not
be combined; so that one does not say &JLM . be ^t , nor

iL *c *

&JUL? be ,^t : and [similarly] the inter rog. Hamza [or

the disjunction of the conj. Hamza] is interchangeable,
but not combinable, with the jurative p. (IY) : (2) the
inseparability of the gen. with them, to the exclusion
of the ace. ; whereas, without compensation, the ace. is
more frequent, as before stated [655] (R).

•* & •«--
§. 657. It is said that the second . in such as <y*qj ! .

J^llT^ XCIII. 1, 2. By the forenoon [650] and the

night admits of being either copulative or jurative ;
but the correct [opinion] is the first, otherwise each
[oath] would need a correl. [506] ; and one thing
that makes this manifest is the occurrence of the o hi
the beginnings of Chapters LXXVII. and LXXIX.
(ML), because, the o there being necessarily a copulative
p., the ? here must be so (DM). When the ; is repeated

( 926 )

after the iurative . , as in ,JLs^j' bl %l 4!) ( ; ,_-iJL) fjl AJU

x o e /_ ^ > (j^ g »*%• j

..... I x' | «•••. Nt I ' <f \ \i « I •* I "VOTT i 4

, — XCuJ jvXxJtAw (.51 /c-*-3 » » 5 y^ <•*•' ' L^^-5*- >~*} -A.O-LJL. I —4.

J3# tfAe night, when it covereth [the sun, or the day, or all
that it hides by its darkness (K, B)], and the day, when
it becometh clear, and that [Almighty (K, B) God (K)]
Which hath created the male and the female, verily
your strivings are diverse, the opinion of S and Khl
is that the repeated is the copulative ^ [539], while
some say that it is the jurative ^ [506]. But the first
[opinion] is stronger, (1) because, if the ^ were jurative,
it would be a subst. for the u* [506, 653] ; and would
not import coupling, and connection of the second sworn-
by, and what follows it, with the first : but the passage
would be constructively £j *.**i'l \^j&*$ I? ****! J-^W f**^

(jjis* I swear by the night, I swear by the day, I swear
by That Which hath created ; so that there would be
three oaths, each of them independent ; and, a correl.
being indispensable for each oath [650], three cor r els.
would be required : while, if we say that two correls.
are suppressed, the remaining one being deemed sufficient,
then [the reply is that] suppression is contrary to the
o. f. : and therefore it only remains for us to say
that the oath is one thing, and the sworn-by three;
while the oath, not the sworn-by, is the requirer of the
correl. ; so that one correl. suffices it, and the passage

~~ ^ ' x ^ ^ ' Gi *a* o& /« » "t>

reads as though *>J| ,jl <jJL=>. U5 ^LgxJ f . JuJJLj

^ ./ X ' +" '

( 927 )

Swear by the night, and the day, and That Which hath
'created, verily etc., were said : and (2) because you say>

f s x««x II -0^ A -O

displaying the coupling, ^^Ul if xJJ Is tub ity

'

then God, assuredly I will do and

By Thy life, again Thy life, assuredly 'etc.
[134, 540] ; but do not say <%I*J ^ ^AXJ L p*~2\ Jj to

/ swear by God, I swear by the Prophet, assuredly etc.)
while conformity to what is authorized in their language
is more proper. An objection to its being the copulative
2 is taken on the ground that this entails a coupling
[of two regs.] to [two regs. of] two [different] ops. [with

f, • a

one p.], because )Lg-i-'t is then coupled to JuJJf , and

«.»•.'•' -x *^ ^

<5JL^U> f 3£ to (^AXJ ! j[ > while the cow. is one [538] (E), by
means of which [131] you govern the ace. and the gen.,

«x ^0X0<^ Cx of 1°*'

as in 5j+A fr^'; ^'^ if*^ ^T^0 1 Passed yesterday by
Zaid, and to-daif lAmr (K on XCI. 4). Z replies by
saying [in the K on XCI. 4.] that the ^ is a quasi-com-
pensation for the jurative p. and t?. together, because the
v. is not mentioned with it [506, 653, 654], on account of
its frequent usage in the oath ; so that, not being com-
bined with the v., it is a quasi-compensation for the vt
also, as it is for the p. ; and thus J^2 lS| ;L^J! is, as it
were, coupled to [two regs. of] a single op., vid. the . [in

x o x x • a *o

I.M tM-M^ ]. But, according to this, says IH, he must
93 a

( 928 )
disallow 3 |Sll)r ijtI tot Jull L jLJf /s

£* coveretht and the day when it
becometh clear ; whereas the Kur has LXXXI. 15-17.
[538], where, though the passage does not involve

[a coupling to] two regs.t still the ^ in jULx |S| JuJUT j ,

> • *•

being a sw&s£. for |M*oi and the <_> , does, as it were,

govern the gen. and the ace., which is the [contingency]
feared : and, says he, the reason why this [construction]
is allowable [in XCII. 1 — 3.] is only that it is like ^

•* o *• + o » *as «o<> cSi1* VT

\2+£. 8^x^Jf^ !Jo^ yjJf ^ Verily in the house etc.
[1, 538]. According to our suggestion [below], however,

xOx >» * £ «c ^ x xx

that the full phrase is <s&Ju !<:>! JuJJ I »»tH^ J5y (^Ae
greatness of) the night when it covereth, the op. of

• 53 x o > .--

JuJLJ ! , and likewise of (5-&Ju IM , is really the supplied
[inf. nj] Ktihti [331], for which the ^ acts as a subst. ; and
this is a single op.t the phrase being constructively &+£iiu

0 •* •«

JoJJt6?/ ("^e greatness of) the night

XXX X Ox

of its retiring [or rather aulxAi ^j>^ a£ fAe
covering], so that the op. ofihegen. and ace.

is one (B). It is said that the !<M [that follows the oath]
in such as XCII. 1. [204, 498] does not contain the sense
of condition, since the correl. of the condition either
comes after it, or is indicated by what precedes it [419] ;
while the iSl here ia not followed by anything, expressed

( 929 )

or supplied, suitable for being a correl. \ nor preceded by
anything indicative of a correl. of a condition, except
the oath : so that, if iSl were cond., the phrase would be
constructively ^Ji\ (S&*z '3J when it covereth> (I swear),
the oath not being absolute, but dependent upon the
covering of the night, which is the opp. of what is
intended. If one says " Then, since !j£ is a bare adv.,
what governs it in the ace. ? ", I reply that 13! may be

O - ' '

said, not improbably, to be an adv. to the sense of SuJac

greatness and J^L^ majesty indicated by the oath,
because one does not swear by any thing except because
of its great state [650]; so that 13! is dependent upon
the supplied inf. n., according to what we have men-
tioned [342], vid. that the inf. n., on being strongly
indicated, may govern when supplied [498], and
especially in the case of the adv., which is satisfied with
a tinge, and suspicion, of the v. [294, 342], as is notorious ;

^ * * 3 *< * s fs

and therefore the full phrase is ^J! to! JoJU ! s+jLe.
[above], like ^f* !<M cX?j ^ l«^Xfc I marvel at Zaid,
when he rides, i. e., XA+jLe J^o at his greatness, where
xjift greatness is understood, because 6ne does not
marvel except at what is great in some sense, as one
does not swear except by what is great in some sense or
other (R on the Uninflected Adverbs).

CHAPTER V.

THE ALLEVIATION OF THE HAMZA.

§. 658. Tlie Hamza is a hard, heavy letter > uttered
from the farthest [part] of the throat! (IY, Jrb). It is
a rising in the chest, produced with an effort, being the'
farthest letter in outlet [732] ; and that is heavy upon
them, because it is like vomiting (S). Since the Hamza
is the innermost letter in the throat, [and lias a disagree-
able rising, that acts like vomiting (R)J its pronuncia-
tion is [deemed (IY)] heavy (IY, R) upon the tongue-
(R), since its utterance is like retching (IY) ; and
therefore, [because of that heaviness (IY, Jrb) J allevia-
tion of it is permitted (IY, R, Jrb) by some people
(R), for a sort of improvement (Jrb). Alleviation is-
the dial, of most of the inhabitants of AlHijaz [641,,
642], and [especially (R)] of Kuraish (IY, R, Jrb).
The Commander of the Believers, *All (God honor his
face ! ), is reported to have said : " The Kur'an came
down in the language of Kuraish, who are not fond of
raising the voice ; and, were it not that Gabriel (peace
be upon him !) brought down the Hamza to the Prophet
(God bless him, and give him peace !), we should not
pronounce it." But others sound it true (R). Sound-
ing true is the dial, of Tamim and Kais (IY, Jrb), who
pronounce it [fully], like the rest of the letters (Jrb).
Sounding true is the o. /., as in the rest of the letters

( 931 )

£R)', and alleviation is a [sort of (IY)] improvement
(IY, R), because of the heaviness of the Hamza (IY),
It is common to the three kinds [625]. There are-
three modes of alleviating the Hamza, (I) change; (2)
elision; (3) putting it betwixt and between [211], i. e.,
between its outlet [732] and the outlet of the consonant
that its vowel is connected with (M). The original
[mode] is betwixt-and-between, because it is an allevia-
tion with remanence of the Hamza to some extent ; then
change, because it is a removal of the Hamza with
compensation ; and then elision, because it is a removal
of the Hamza without compensation (Jrb). Change
[of the Hamza] i& cessation of its rising, so that it
becomes soft ; and then passes into f or ^ or ^ , according
to its vowel, or the vowel of what precedes it. And,
for that reason, Mb used to omit it from the letters of
the alphabet, and not reckon it with them, but make
the first of them the v_, , saying " The Hamza does not
remain uniform, nor do I reckon it with the letters
whose ways are known, remembered." Elision is
omission of it from the expression altogether [663].
And putting it betwixt and between means [put-
ting it] between Hamza and the consonant that its
vowel is connected with ; so that you put it between
Hamza and I when it is pronounced with Fath, between
Hamza and ^ when it is pronounced with Damm, and
between Hamza and & when it is pronounced with

( 932 }

Kasr (IY). Betwixt-and -between is [said by some
authorities to be (R)] of two kinds (R, Jrb), (1) wejl
known (Jrb), [vid.] what has been mentioned [above by
Z and IY] (R), i. e%, between Hamza and the con-
sonant of its vowel, as you say JuL** was asked, between
Hamza and ,5 (Jrb) : (2) [not well known, i. e. (Jrb),]
between Hamza and the consonant of the vowel of what

precedes it (R, Jrb), as you say Jyu, was asked, between
Hamza and 5 (Jrb). This second [kind, commonly called,
" strange,"] is, even according to the saying of these

authorities, not found in every position ; but [only] in

<* t> > «• 4. * " • *

specified positions, as in J^u» and (j^^gju** [below], as

will be mentioned (R). According fco the KK, the
Hamza of betwixt-and-between is quiescent; but,
according to us, it is mobilized with a weak vowel
inclined towards the quiescent. In most cases, therefore,
it does not occur, except where the quiescent may occur ;
so that it does not occur in the beginning of the sentence
(Jrb). The condition of alleviation is that the Hamza
should not be inceptive (SH). By its [not] being incep-
tive [667] IH does not mean that it should [not] be in
the beginning of the word, because it is alleviated in the
beginning of the word, by elision, as in XXIII. 1. [16,
647] ; and conversion, as in VI. 70. [below] : but he
means that it should [not] be in the beginning of the
sentence [above], in which case it is not .alleviated.

( 933 )

because its change is regulated by the vowel of what
precedes it, and similarly its elision is [effected] after
transfer of its vowel to what precedes it, and likewise the
strange betwixt-and-between is regulated by the
vowel of what precedes it ; whereas, in the beginning of
the sentence, nothing precedes it : and. as for the well-
known betwixt-and-between, [it also is impracticable
in the beginning of the sentence, because] its Hamza
approximates to the quiescent ; whereas the inceptive
[letter] is neither quiescent, nor approximate thereto
[667]. Nor is the Hamza, in the beginning of the
sentence, alleviated in any other mode than these three,
because the inceptive [letter] is light, since heaviness is
in the finals. In some positions, indeed, the Hamza, in
the beginning of the sentence, is converted into 5 , as in

* » * ' 1 * s * ^ C

o^ya [690], vaoyc , and ijUtf ; but that is an anomalous
conversion (R). The Hamza is either one [658, 660] or
two [659, 661, 662] (Jrb). And, [if one (Jrb),] it is
[either (R, Jrb)] quiescent or mobile (SH). The
quiescent Hamza is of one kind, being preceded only by
a mobile, because two quiescents do not come together
[663] ; unless indeed the [mobile] Hamza, when preceded
by a quiescent, be made quiescent for pause [642], its
predicament in which case will be mentioned [below].
The vowel of what precedes the quiescent Hamza is
(1) in the same word as the Hamza, which is then (a) in

t 934 )

the middle, as in yj^ Aead [and ^\^S I read

JL «j"eW, and (j-^y believer ; (b) at the end, as in I Jb

£»o, o ., £.0,0,

tfo'd not read, jt>o J was no£ 6ac?, and ^Jb |J did not
teach reading : (2) not [in the same word], as in
UaSf g&fJ? ^1 VI. 70. To guidance, [saying to him
(K, B),] "Come thou unto us," Jjjf^jjl IL 283.
£7%ew Ze£] fo'm #Aa« hath been entrusted [repay], and
.J J,^2T j^ij IX. 49. That saitk "Give me leave" (R),
Th quiescent [Hamza] is changed into the consonant
of the vowel of what precedes it, [i. e., is converted into
\ if precedes by Fatha, into ^ if preceded by Kasra, and
into 5 if preceded by Panama (Jrb, MASH),] as
[and ^Ll (M)], ^ , and ^^ I was evil ; [and !yb

, and ^yb p ;] and LblipT ^t VI. 70. [below],
II. 283., and ^S^Jb IX. 49. (SH): whether
the quiescent Hamza and the preceding mobile be in one

o£- »£X'GO >£»

word, as in ^K [and v^>fy> J, ^ , and «y^-«* I was evil,

~ -• » ^

1st pers. j^ref. of ^Lu , aor. *^*AO ; or in two words, as in

VI. 70., II. 283., and IX. 49. (Jrb) : [and] whether the

s £' y *.,, a«

Hamza be in the middle, as in ^K [and ofvi' ], Jo ,

,£, . f-O- O- £'•-«- ^ ?.' —

and vs»^iw ; or at the end, as m I Jb jj , ^JsJ pJ , and ,5 Jb |j :
their predicament being one (MASH) : because the
unsound letter is lighter than Hamza (K, MASH), and

9 >

( 935 )

especially when the vowel of the letter before the
Hamza is homogeneous with the unsound letter (R).
The Hamza is not put betwixt and between, since it has
no vowel, between whose consonant and Hamza it might
be put. Nor is it elided (R, MASH), because there
would remain nothing to indicate it (MASH) ; since
Hamza is elided only after its vowel is thrown upon the
preceding [consonant], to be an indication of it ; while
the vowel is thrown only upon the quiescent, not upon
the mobile (R). In VI. 70. [above], the conj. Hamza
is elided from the beginning of the imp. [669] ; and

* » o

then, two quiescents coming together, the f of (jtXgJt is

elided [663] ; so that the expression becomes Lujj^jT .J!
with a quiescent Hamza after the j ; and then the Hamza
is converted into I : [similarly,] in II. 283., the conj.

Hamza is elided [669], and then the ,5 of ^jjf [663] ;

^ >« a-

so that the expression becomes ^^Jo jJ ! , with a qui-
escent Hamza after the j ; and then the Hamza is
converted into ^ : and, in IX. 49., the conj. Hamza is

elided [669], so that the expression becomes ^jy'yb ;
and then the Hamza is converted into ^ . Having
finished with the quiescent Hamza, IH [now] begins Upon
the mobile (Jrb). The mobile Hamza is [of two kinds,
being (R)] preceded by either a quiescent or a mobile
(R, Jrb). If it be preceded by a quiescent, then that

94 a

( 935 )

quiescent is either in the same word as the Hamza, or
in another word ; «,nd, if in the same word, is either a
sound or an unsound letter ; and, if an unsound letter, is
either a ^ or g , or an ! ; and, if a ^ or ,5 > is either aug.
or rad.\ and, if aug., is either non-coordinative or coordi-
native (Jrb). The mobile [Harnza (R, Jrb)]T if preceded
by a quiescent, (1) when the quiescent is a non-coordi-
native aug. j er ^ , is converted into a ^ or ,5 ,
respectively ; and, [when so converted (Jrb),] has the

preceding ^ or ^ incorporated into it, as iuJai. , {orig.

B x- ^ a&> ° s o » • ^

a&dia*. fault (Jrb)] ; s5TAx> , [ orig. 'i**Jajo read (Jrb)] ;
" " 'J '*

o - ^ i- O <t'i> 0 &6S

and y*^ I (SH), orig. y**^! (Jrb), dim. of ^^i! , pi. of

O t>s

^(j axe (R, Jrb) : (a) the alleviation here is by change,
which is prescribed because bet wixt-and -between is
not possible, since its Hamza is approximate to the
quiescent ; so that it would entail a concurrence of two
quiescents, what precedes the Hamza being quiescent :
nor [is] elision [possible], by transfer of the vowel of the
Hamza to what precedes it, because of their dislike to
mobilizing a consonant that has no right to a vowel ;
while mobilization of it is rendered unnecessary by
recourse to conversion, which, as above shown, is
superior to elision : (b) this [alleviation by] conversion
and incorporation is merely allowable (Jrb) ; and the

saying [of some GG (Jrb)] that it is obligatory in

( 937 )

Ss -

prophet and '^creation [278] is incorrect, [because
% ^j with Hamza is read by Nafi' in the whole of the
Kur, and &£?J with Hamza by Nan"' and Ibn Dhakwan

(Jrb)] ; but it is frequent (SH) in them ( Jrb) : S says
(R), change is made obligatory in them [even] by those
who [ordinarily] sound [the Hamza] true ; [and this is
not done to every thing like them, being only learnt
by hearsay (S)] : but, [says he (R)r] it has reached us
that some [inhabitants of AlHijaz (S)], who sound [the

* S- '

Hamza] true, say J^AJ and iCoo ; though that is rare,
corrupt (S, R), meaning " rare, corrupt " in the language
of the Arabs, not " corrupt " in analogy, it being
authorized among the Seven Readings ; and similarly

he holds alleviation to be obligatory in the inf. ?i., like

s&» ^

SJAJ prophecy, prophetic office : but IH, seeing that &^o

and xo>-? with Hamza are authorized among the Seven,.

decides that alleviation of them is not obligatory ; and

s »
similarly s«j-o with Hamza occurs among the Seven :

whereas S holds that to be corrupt, notwithstanding its
being so read ; and perhaps, according to him, the Seven
Readings are not canonical^ otherwise he would not
decide that to be corrupt which [by its canonicity] would
be authenticated as part of the noble, ancient Kui'an, far-
above corruptness ! (R) : (2) when the quiescent is an f ,
is alleviated by the well-known betwixt-and between

( 938 )

(SH) : so that you put it between Hamza and f , if the
Hamza be pronounced with Fath, as in J?ll questioned

9* '

and 5 \ Lj> reading ; between Hamza and ^ , if it be

s£ *•„

pronounced with Pamm, as in J.LuJ asking one of

Sf> x'

another and pj^J' reconciliation', and between Hamza

*» *"

and ^ , if it be pronounced with Kasr, as in JoU sayer
[below] and juL seller : (a) elision by transfer of the
vowel to the I is disallowed, because I does not receive a
vowel ; and conversion with incorporation is disallowed,
because \ is not incorporated, nor incorporated into [739]
(Jrb) ; while the strange betwixt-and-between is not
possible, since what precedes the Hamza has no vowel :
so that no mode remains but the well-known betwixt-
and-between, [which is allowable,] because its Hamza,
though it approximates to the quiescent, is in every case
mobile ; while recourse to this [mode] is compulsory,
when alleviation is intended, because the doors of the
other modes of alleviation are closed (R) : (3) when the
quiescent is a sound letter (SH), as in If llx question

O ^

and t^s* [641, 642] (Jrb), or an unsound letter other
than that [ ! or non-coordinative aug. ^ or & , vid. a rad*

> Ox

. or g > as in Zy* evil and £t5*i thing , or a coord inative

Ox-e« x

aug. ., or ^ , as in io !^ Jaiiaba^ name of a water, and

y -f.t* s

JUs* the she -hyena, where the^ and & are for coordi-

9x0 ^

nation with a*^ (392) (Jrb)], has its vowel transferred

( 939 )

thereto, and is elided, as aULLo [663] and ^i* [below],
Jo and y» [below], and 2by=» and Juea- [300] (SH),
because elision of the Hamza is most effective in allevia-
tion ; while one appurtenance of the Hamza remains to
indicate it, vid. its vowel transferred to the preceding
quiescent (Jrb) ; (a) the Hamza is not put betwixt and
between, lest a quasi-concurrence of two quiescents be
entailed, the Hamza being put betwixt and between only
in a position where a quiescent would be allowable in
its place, except with the I alone, as in JoL» [above], as
we have mentioned, because of the compulsion [before
noted] ; nor do they change it into an unsound letter,
without, or after, transfer of its vowel, because, says S,
they dislike to include these words among the formations
having 5 and ^ [for their J s (S)] : (b) the KK and some
of the BB, like AZ, allow conversion of the Hamza into
an unsound letter, without transfer of its vowel, in

. . - O o^ e ^

various ways, without rule or system, saying «j» for %^

j £s*

inf. 71. of i^U> / darned, as they say, in the case of the

f o y » a ' '

quiescent Hamza preceded by a mobile, «i>js> and yy.JLi

_ * %•" f H> s ' 9 * s s f o s*

for oLsp and ^Lio I grew up, and v^uu^a. and oo^s for

»£^ > £ss

yyLxsk / hid and <&] J> I read ; but all of this, according
to S, is corrupt : (c) the KK allow as regular the
conversion of the Hamza pronounced with Fath, exclu-
sively, into f , after transfer of its vowel to the preceding

( 940 )

, » xx o xx 9*« x

quiescent, as $L* and sU5" [for sLx woman and
truffles (S)] ; and S transmits that, but says that it is

rare : (d) transfer of the vowel is not allowable in the

" '*"
con jug. of Job! was bent, or curved, because they

*• *" ^o

require the ^ of JUIAJ! [491] to be invariably quiescent
(R) : (e) [all of] this is when the quiescent is in the
same word as the Hamza ( Jib) ; and, [if it be not, then.
also the vowel of the Hamza is transferred to the
quiescent, and the Hamza is elided, whether the quies-

x £ x )•£

cent be an unsound, or a sound, letter (Jrb),] as ^5-3 o!

X <J « >U " X »

[for v^'r?' *^e fat^er °f J°b (Jrk)]> j&j*)* [f°r

Off >X ' X "Of-

Ijfijjol^ the author of their matter (Jrb)], BOO

[for sloT^XAj! I seek for his matter (Jrb)], and

(SH) for viLol .-oU Me judges of thy father ; and

X,xx " > * * X

similarly J^j ^ for J^j ! ^ TFAo es ^Ay father ?,

*• & > ^ xii-'x x>x

»*Lo ,jjo for dU! ^ Who is thy mother ?, >i)Ju ^ for
vjjbt *5 How many are thy camels ? (Jrb) : (f ) the
cat. of i,-^ and fcj-* [above] also occurs incorporated

2 x 3 >

(SH), as ^ and ^ (MASH), the non-aug . and

. pa ^ os>

being assimilated to the aug., as in XAhs. and s

[above], and incorporated, like them [into the converted
Hamza] ; but the well-known [mode of alleviation] is the
first (Jrb) : (g) that [transfer of the vowel with elision
of the Hamza (Jrb)] is (a) obligatory in the cat. of

sees, [orig. ^5!^ , like ^^ grazes (Jrb),] and of
showed and ^o shows, from frequency (SH) of usage
(Jrb), since ^l*-> , according to the o./., is hardly ever

6, « • S o »

used as aor. of ,< 1 5 saw;, or ,* ! » I and ie3o as »re£. and
*•*' / ^* / ™<y

S ^« Co ^

aor. in the conjug. of Jlx*l (MASH) ; contrary to ^U->
goes far away, [aor. of ^U (Jrb),] and to ^U! sent far
away and ^Lu sends far away (SH), which are treated
like other words as regards allowability of alleviation,
because they are not so frequent as ^50 , etc. (Jrb) : (a)
every word composed of ^K , whether from JL>^ sight,
,5!* knowledge, opinion, or U^x vision, dream, when
you prefix another letter to it, for the formation of its
paradigm, and its * is quiescent, must have its Hamza
elided, after transfer of the vowel thereof [to the
quiescent ^ ], from frequency of usage, except ^iJi
aspect, g|,jo outward appearance, and j'Ljo mirror;
but in poetry such as

#

[by Suraka Ibn Mirdas alAzdi alBariki, 1 make mine
eyes see what they have not seen : each of us is knowing
in falsehoods (SM),] sometimes occurs : ( 8) the Hamza

"l«ff^

[of v^o^ , when conjoined] with the inter rog. Hamza, is
often elided, notwithstanding the mobility of what
precedes it, in such as ^1 [below], as [will be]

( 942 )

mentioned (R) : (6) frequent in the cat . of jLl ask, [orig.

Of o

JlLf (Jrb\] because of the two Hamzas (SH) : (oc) they
transfer the vowel of the second Hamza to the y* ; and
dispense with the conj. Hamza [428] (Jrb), because of
the mobility of what follows it (Mb) : and that, say the

(I X Of»

GG, is more frequent than ^ bellow for .LLf (Jrb) : ( 6 )
JlJ being used more frequently than such asttlf , its
alleviation, by transfer of the vowel of its [second]
Hamza to the preceding [letter], and elision of the
[same] Hamza, is frequent, contrary to such as » U*f ;

but, if the alleviation were frequent, [as IH suggests,]

cf •
because of the two Hamzas only, * U*! would be like it :

(7) IH says that, after transfer of the vowel of the
[second] Hamza to the y* , and elision of the [same]
Hamza, elision of the conj. Hamza [also] is obligatory
[660], although the vowel of the y* is accidental, because

a ¥• *

what requires alleviation to be frequent in J LJ is the
combination of two Hamzas ; while the [second] Hatnza

it f. o ° ^

fof JLJ ] is [constructively] remaining [in J^l ], since
its vowel is remaining upon the y* ; so that the conj.
Hamza is necessarily elided : (8) Sf says that one of the

»x J x 0 xx

GG, meaning Akh, transmits J^t , like .»<vM [660] ;
but states that what he transmits is vitiated by [the

> fi X

fact] that no one says JjJUi't They fought together

( 943 )

[756] or J;' I Reject thou [664]: and he distinguishes
between l^xJ! and Jilt by [saying] that the ^ [in the

latter] is orig. mobile, as in JL* asked ; whereas the
determinative J [in the former] is orig. quiescent : while
S says that the distinction between them is that the
Hamza of the determinative J resembles the disj. Hainza

j ^ ft ^ ^

of y+s*\ in being pronounced with Fatha when inceptive

[668] ; and in being retained in interrogation, as &JI! ! [669],

>i f '
and in [the voc.] xJLM L> [52] also (R). Here begins the

explanation of the mode of pausing upon the final
Hamza, which is mobile in continuity. A similar expla-
nation has not been indicated in the case of the quiescent
[Hamza], because, in respect of alleviation, the predica-
ment of the final Hamza quiescent in continuity is the
same in the state of pause as in that of continuity (Jrb).
The final mobile Hamza is paused upon either according
to the method of those who sound [the Hamza] true, or
according to the method of those who alleviate [it].
The predicament of the first [method] has been fully
explained in the chapter on Pause [641, 642], And the
second method is first to alleviate the Hamza, because
the state of continuity is anterior to that of pause, while
the heaviness of the Hamza is realized in the state of
continuity. The Hamza is therefore alleviated according

to the proper mode, which, [when the Hamza is not

95 a

( 944 )

preceded by an I ,] is either transfer and elision, as in

[above] ; or conversion and incorporation, as in

>°' 8 "

free and £;>&* [above] : so that ^i. remains, with the

8 x

u> mobile, like +6 blood ; and is then paused upon with
mere quiescence, or with Raum, Ishinam, or reduplication

2 " £» o '

[641, 642] ; and ^^ and ^JLo remain, [with the (5 or j ]

doubled ; and are then paused upon with quiescence,

« •* »

Raum, or Ishrnam : while the alleviation of &(_xi and %^

[above] is, as we have mentioned, by transfer and
elision, which is the o. f. ; or by conversion and incorpo-
ration, according to the saying of some ; and, in either
case, quiescence, Raum, or Ishmam is allowable ; but not
reduplication [640]. This is [the rule of pause after
alleviation] when the Hamza is not preceded by an I :
but, if the final Hamza be preceded by an ! , then, as we
have mentioned, the alleviation is by the well-known
bet wixt-and -bet ween : and, when you have so allevi-
ated it, and afterwards mean to pause upon it, then, (1)
if you observe, and retain, in pause, the alleviation
thafc was in the state of continuity, vid. the well-
known betwixt-and-between, only pause with Raum i»
allowable, because reduplication of the Hamza is not
allowable [640] ; while with mere quiescence and Ishmam,
which also is quiescence, betwixt-and-between is nob
allowable, because betwixt-and-between is not found

( 945 )

except with something of the vowel : (2) if you do not
observe iu pause the alleviation of continuity, and mean
[to employ] the well-known mode of pause, vid. quies-
cence, you reduce the Hamza, that was orig. mobile, but
after the alleviation is put betwixt and between, to
quiescence, the concurrence of two quiescents being
allowable, because it is in pause [663] ; and then, the

alleviation of betwixt-and-between being annulled by
the reduction of the Hamza to quiescence, you intend
[to employ] another [mode of] alleviation ; while elision
is not practicable, since that occurs only with transfer
of the vowel to what precedes the Hamza, whereas no
vowel is transferred to the I ; so that nothing remains but
conversion of the quiescent Hamza into ! , because the
preceding ! is like Fatha ; and thus it becomes like [the

*• * s • *

I in] Lib |J [above] : but, in addition to quiescence, neither
Raum nor Ishmam is allowable, because the vowel was
upon the letter for which this ! is a sw6*£., not upon the
I [itself], so that the latter should be pronounceable with
Raum or Ishmam, as we said of pause upon the » of
feminization [640] ; and also because Raum is [achieved]
by retaining part of the vowel, whereas the pure \ does
not admit of that. This [second] mode, I mean pause
with quiescence, and [with] conversion of the Hamza
into ! , is more frequent in this cat. than [the first mode,
i. e.7] pause with Raum by putting the Hamza betwixt

( 946 )

and between. And, when you convert into I the Hamza,
which is preceded by an f , you may (l) retain the two
f s , because two quiescents are admissible in pause ; and
then you draw a long sign of prolongation, supposed to
represent two I s : (2) elide one of them, because of the
combination of two likes ; and then you draw a short
sign of prolongation, supposed to represent one 1 . But,
if the \n. whose final is] Harnza be an ace. pronounced
with Tan win, the Hamza is not final ; so that these
varieties are not found in it ; but the Tanwln is converted
into ! , as Itllo prayer and IcLLt nightfall [640] (R).
The discussion is [still] upon the mobile Hamza (Jrb).
If it be preceded by a mobile, it is [of (Jrb)] nine [kinds
(Jrb)], being pronounced with Fath, Kasr, or Damm,
and, in each case, preceded by [any of] the three
[vowels], as (1) jll asked, (2) auLo hundred, (3)
limited [661], (4) ^ was disgusted [661], (5) ^x5;
scoffers, (6) J£*- was asked, (7) o^ pitiful, (8)

^Jj4^° IJ- 13- scoff'evs, (9) Lnj; heads (SH). And
the predicament mentioned in the case of the [Hamza]
attached [to the preceding mobile] holds equally good
in the case of the detached, the exs. of which are (1)
£~J( jls Ahmad said, (2) ^Lo! f&k* by the manservant

of thy father, (3) dloT j*Su tjjo ^f Verily this is the

* lo ' ' -j

manservant of thy father, (4) *^yi &* Ibrahim said,

(5) i^yt p^M by the manservant* of Ibrahim, (6)
a> TA/s zs the property of Ibrahim, (7)
I^Li ^! verily the manservant of thy sister, (8)

» • < < I

# ?Ae manservant of thy sister, (9) JLo tjjt
is the property of thy sister, (R). The
regular: mode [of alleviation] in its case is betwixt-and-
between, because this involves alleviation of the Hamza
with a remnant of its effect, to be an indication that the
o. f. of the word is [with] Hamza. But betwixt-and-
between is not possible in two cases, vid. when the

Hamza is pronounced with Fath, and preceded by a

*} ~ •& *
letter pronounced with f)amm, as in J^^xi ; or Kasr, as

%*
in auLo : because, in the well-known betwixt-and-

between, the Hamza would approximate to an ! preceded
by Damma or Kasra, which is disliked (Jrb). When
you intend to alleviate the Hamza, whether it be
attached [to the preceding mobile] or detached, then,
(t) if pronounced with Fath, and preceded by a letter
pronounced with Kasr, as in ao Lo , it is converted into a

pure ^ , because of the impracticability of eliding it,
since it is elided only after transfer of the vowel,
whereas no vowel is transferred to a mobile : while
softening [below] also is impracticabJe, since the Hamza
would become [intermediate] between Hamza and ! ; so
that, as the occurrence of f after Kasra is impossible,

( 948 )

they do not allow the similitude of the ! also to occur
after it : (2) if pronounced with Fath, and preceded

n <s •*>

by a letter pronounced with Damm, as in J.^^* , it is
converted into a pure ^ , for a reason like what we have

9-

mentioned in the case of io Lo [above]. There remain

seven exs.} in all of which, according to S, the Hamza
is softened by the well-known betwixt-and-between : not
by elision, because what precedes it is mobile : nor by
conversion, as in the two exs., because the intentio^
to alleviate is realized by the softening of the Hamza
betwixt and between, while the general rule is that a
letter should not be excluded from its natural constitu-
tion; whereas, in the two exs., conversion is quasi-
compulsory, as we have mentioned. The meaning of
" softening " [the Hamza] is pronouncing it between
Hamza and the consonant of its vowel, and making the
vowel, that is upon it, slurred, soft ; so that the Hamza
is quasi-quiescent, although you do not [actually] make
it quiescent. And, for this reason, the Hamza preceded
by a quiescent is not softened, lest there be a quasi -
combination of two quiescents: though indeed that
[quasi-combination] is allowable, when recourse to it is
compulsory, vid. when the Hamza is preceded by an f
[above], because the remaining modes of alleviation are
[then] impracticable, as we have mentioned ; and because
the I [663], being a letter of prolongation more fre-
quently than the rest of the soft letters, is available, like

( 949 )

the mobile, as a support [for the quiescent after it], as
[will be seen] in the chapter on the Concurrence of Two
Quiescents. The KK hold that the softened [Hamza] is
[actually] quiescent. But S adduces an irresistible
argument for its mobilization, vid. that, when following
a quiescent, it is softened, in poetry, in the position
where, if two quiescents were combined, [the metre of
(MAR)] the verse would be broken, as in the saying
of AlA'sha

(R) /s it because she has seen [me to be] a man blind
by night, whom the vicissitudes of fortune, and a
destructive, disordered, time, have afflicted'*. (MAR).
But, according to Akh, [the Hamzas in] the seven [ercs.]
are softened with the well-known bet wixt-and-bet ween,
except two of them, the one pronounced with Damm,
and preceded by a letter pronounced with Kasr, as in

S t »^9f

(jjjj4A**x> II. 13. f66l]; and the one pronounced with

Kasr, and preceded by a letter pronounced with Damm,

* >
as in JJL« [661] : the first, says he, being converted into

* > e ^ o '

a pure ^ , [as ^^^x....^ ] ; and the second into a pure . ,
[as Jj** ] : since, if they were softened, the first would
be like the quiescent , , which does not occur after
Kasra ; and the second like the quiescent ^ , which does
not occur after Damma ; as the ! does not occur after
Damma or Kasra. And some, in the case of such as

( 950 )

«-»X»°x-*»

JL* and .j*5-y4&i»4 , have recourse to the strange betwixt-

-- f. » -• ^ » ^ • >

and- between, [saying J^.*w and (j^y^x*** , as above

mentioned] ; while this opinion also is attributed by some
to Akh. Those who venture upon this mode of soften-
ing here, strange, extraordinary though it be, do so
only to escape from the charge incurred by S in the
well known betwixt-and-between, [vid. the occurrence of
the similitude of a quiescent ^ after Kasra, and of the
similitude of a quiescent <^ after Darn ma,] as before
mentioned ; and from the charge inclined by Akh, vid.
the occurrence of the pure ^ mobilized by Kasr after

Damrria in Jyu/ , and of the pure ^ mobilized by Damm

s > O s <l >

after Kasra in (j^j^gjc*^ : such [an occurrence] being

eschewed in their language. But, as to [the Hamzas in]
the remaining five [e#s.], there is no dispute that the
well-known betwixt-and-between is [prescribed] in their
case. The Hamza is sometimes changed into ! , when
it and the letter preceding it are pronounced with Fath,
as JLl as&ec? ; into a quiescent ^ , when it and the letter

9 >

preceding it are pronounced with Damm, as .j*,^ Aeads ;

and into a quiescent ^ , when it and the letter preceding

s • s " }
it are pronounced with Kasr, as ^yg-x*^ sco^e rs [below].

This, says S, is not an undeviating rule : but is confined
to hearsay, [being only remembered from the Arabs, as
one remembers the word for whose ^ the o is substituted

( 951 )

> o

like o^saJj'! for o^sJ^T [689] ; whereas you do not

» ° " of » °x ef

say ouJ->f for o^J^I I rendered eager (R). And hence

O •" e Sf. x •

sLwOxj [659], orig. »L**juo sta^f (S). In metric exigency,
however, says he, that is regular, as

o-exxx*

5

* ^x XA*a>fc x x»*»*«j ow^

[by AlFarazdak, The mules have gone away v:ith
Maslama at evening. Then graze your camels, Fazdrct.
May the pasture not be pleasant to you ! (N)],

is ^U Js * ^Isfj ^1 JliJT^UU

[by Zaid Ibn 'Amr Ibn Nufail alKurashl al'Adawl,
They (his two wives) have asked me for divorce,
because they have seen me to be such that my wealth
has become small. Ye (an enallage from the Srdpers.
to the 2nd) have brought to me an unseemly matter
(AKB)],

*^ X i-ox>x fi « ^ » "xx

idU!

*-•

(R), by Hassan, Hudhail asked of the Apostle of God
a lewd boon. Hudhail erred in what it asked, and

J • 9 * f-

did not right (N). For y^JL« 7 asked, \aor. JL*,! , like

> « * * •&

o^xa. 7 feared, aor. oU*.! (Mb),] does not belong to the

'«Z. of these [poets] : nor does [ JL1 TTe asked, aor.]
o [below] (S); or ^JjLl'o Uo T/ie?/ ^zo) asfc, one of

96 a

( 952 )
another (Mb). It has reached me that oJLu/ Thou

» X X

askedst, aor. JLo , is a dial. var. (S) ; and Am says
that it is a recognized dial, var., [being the dial, of

x • > x,- *•>

Kuraish (K, B), who say ciJL*/ , aor. jLlo , and U*>
^VoUlxj They two ask, one of another (K),] in
accordance with which is the reading [of Nafi' and Ibn

'Amir(B)] ^JTJfetl jll LXX. 1. [503] (AKB); and
[the author of the KF says that] Jll , aor. Jlla
[above], like oL=> JETe feared, aor. oUco , is said, and

^SilUcj C# [above] (KF). S cites, among [the exs. ofj

what is not allowable out of poetry, except by hearsay,
the saying of the poet ['Abd ArRahman Ibn Hassan

.

B! b «u«T

•* X

(R) ^4?ic? thou wouldst be viler than a tent-peg in a
plain, whose head a hammerer batters with the stone,
meaning J^ (N). But this, says IH, which is the
truth, is not an instance of that, being regular, [contrary
to the opinion of S (SH),] because ^.\] is the end of
the verse ; and, this being paused upon, the final of the
word is a quiescent Hamza preceded by Kasra, as in
JLL' if [above], the rule of which is to be alleviated by
being made into ^ , in, or out of, poetry. When, indeed,

( 953 )

such as ^ty occurs in continuity, as (S*j L>
f passed by the hammerer, O youth, the Hamza being
made a quiescent ^ , [as in ^v $.**•.* above,] then it
belongs to this cat. S lays down unrestrictedly that the
Hamza, which, according to those who alleviate, is put
betwixt and between, is converted into ! when the letter
preceding it is pronounced with Fath, into ^ when the
letter preceding it is pronounced with Kasr, and into ^
when the letter preceding it is pronounced with Damm :
but the truth is that one should restrict this, as IY does,
by saying " The Hamza is [sometimes] converted into f
when it and the letter preceding it are pronounced with
Fath, into ^ when it and the letter preceding it are
pronounced with Kasr, and into ^ when it and the
letter preceding it are pronounced with Damm", as
above expressed. IY, however, does not restrict the ^
and <£ , that the Hamza is converted into, by quiescence ;
but it is more proper to say " a quiescent ^ " and " a
quiescent ^ ", as we have done above. According to
this, then, [the Hamza in] such as *P was base or *£*
[above] is not converted into I , either in, or out of,
poetic exigency ; nor [the Hamza in] such as ^^ £"_•,•_•_«
or ju Lo into a quiescent ^ ; nor [the Hamza in] such as

^ •» O z f. '

JJ^ or Jo»y with a quiescent ^ . Sf says " Among the
anomalies that occur are the following : — (1) some

( 954 )

transfer the vowel of the detached Hamza [below] to
the final of the preceding word mobilized with an unin-
flectional vowel, as jiUxl JLs Ishak said and Loll, JU
Usdma said : whereas, if the vowel [of the preceding
final] be inflectional, the vowel of the Hamza is not

transferred ; so that you do not say jj'LsJL Jy£j IsMk

* ^ * » >^ ^ .
says or &oLu JjJb J>J Usdma shall not say, from respect

for the vowel of inflection : (2) some elide the
[detached] Hamza [below], without transfer of its
vowel to the final of the [preceding] word, saying

, ^ O ^ x 1 ' ' X x

pLsw Jli' and xx>L* JU' : but the first [mode] is more
excellent : (3) some elide the detached Hamza [above],
i. e., that which is in the beginning of the word, when it
occurs after an I at the end of the [preceding] word : and
then, if the Hamza be followed by a quiescent, as in

***•£•' x» °:6 x

ij^a.! (je How good is! and J^ol I* What is thine

.^ x ° x x » o ,,

affair ?, the ! is dropped, [as (j^^ * and J^o j. ] ; but,

« ^ f ^
if it be followed by a mobile, as in Ouil L* How hard is!,

a * *•

the I remains, as Jui Lx» , whence

"O^J> x°/< xxi- -O O ' ' ' 0>^^»S 0»x'«CSx «»

t VXJ ! ju Lo jJ !

(R) How hardy are their souls! and howknowing are
they in what the noble, the Muslim, defends his
dependents with ! (MAR). The Hamza is sqmetimes

9 - G x *•

elided, (1) without reason or canon, as ^b for u^lif

x o "£• x

[52] : (2) in vio!^ , (a) [often] with the interrog. Hamza,

( 955 )

x ox* x »«x«

as ooj T [above] for ooKI; and this is the reading of
Ks in the whole of the formations of ^t * conjoined with
the ^ , and having the interrog. Hamza at their
beginning (R) : Abu-lAswad [adDu'ali (KA)] says

o v

( Jh, R) Ha&t thou considered, [meaning Tell me what
thou thinkest of,~\ a man, that I had not proven, who
came to me, and said " Take thou me for a friend "?
(MAR) ; and another says

^ilf JU jgiillsT * Ju jli/ o^ ;,! i£,*;T

considered, meaning Tell thou me [560], if
thou prevent me from speaking to Laild, shalt thou

prevent me Jrom weeping for Laild, ? (Jh) : (a) the

* • f
reason why that [elision] is frequent in ooK and its

congeners is only frequency of usage, as elision is

XX x« >

necessary in ^^ [above], ^ \ , and ^w ; but unnecessary

> -e «x f. ex

in such as JL»o as£s and ^Lo [above] : for, when you

x Off x

prefix the interrog. Hamza to cso |» , then, [by reason
of the frequency of such prefixion,] it is assimilated
to the Hamza of vs. [433, 488] ; so that the Hamza

"f- x Ox

of ^K is allowably elided : (b) seldom with Jje , as

x O^ xxx«S-o =x x x«»x*«xO,,Ox ^

uj^LssJ! ^ (^yj to £j*=-M ^ o^ ^ ^l^j va«t>.>.y j ! oo^ J^a> _Lo

(R), by Isma'il Ibn Yasar (KA, Jh) anNisa I (KA),
Comrade^ hast thou seen, or heard of, a herdsman

( 956 )

that put back into the udder what he had collected in
the milking-vessel ? (Jsh, N) ; or in one version,

X °-0

i^&jj \ _» in the milking -vessels (Jh). And the Hamza,

X X »^x

which, if it remained in its place, would be alleviated by
elision, is sometimes made to precede, from dislike to

x > x fcx x » S • x

elision ; so that one says cj^JL*« b for ujJluu They ask,

because its alleviation is then by conversion, not by
elision : the poet says

When people arise, asking of their king a gift, then
Dahmd is that gift which I shall be asking ; and like

» X X > X °x

it is (jMgtJ for ifMAAj despairs (R).

§. 659. In the emp. of the t>. whose o is a Hamza

sf. Is

quiescent in the aor., as in ^\ came, aor. ^s L> , and

, * >'£x x t

*S I sinned, aor. +2 L , [and L* ! dressed the wound, aor.

» itx

,.A»,L> ,] the Hamza is changed into a pure ^ if the conj.
Hamza be pronounced with Kasr [428], as oot come

x *V»

x- C XO

and Ixjj! nn( orig. ^\ [661] and 1531 ; and is converted

I X X x X

into a pure ^ if the cow;'. Hamza be pronounced with

Pamm, as ^j-^sJ I y*j! Dress the wound, orig. ^^\ : the
second Hamza being converted into a soft letter, as an
escape from the combination of two Hamzas, because
alleviation, which is allowable in the case of [one]
Hamza [658], is necessary in the case of two Hamzas

( 957 )

[661]. Three vs., however, deviate from this [rule],

• , 0 J 0»

vid. jj*> take, J/ eat, and ^ command, which are heard,
but are not to be copied, because of their exclusion from
[the predicament of] their counterparts (IY). They
elide the [rad. (Jrb)] Hamza (M, Jrb), which is a o

0 ) 6 , • ,

(IY), in jy [above], <X=* , and *jo , irregularly (M), from
frequency of usage (Jrb), for alleviation, because of the
combination of two Hamzas in what is frequently used
(IY) ; and [then (IY)] they dispense with the conj.
Hamza (IY, Jrb), because of the disappearance of the
quiescent [Hamza], and the mobility of what is made

o , o >

the initial, vid. the ^ in <X~* , the d in J^> and the - in

o , o ,

»jo [428]. Thus the measure of the v. is J^c. , with the
o elided (IY). Then they make this elision obligatory

o > • > • >

in tXa. and <$S\ but not in y> (M, R), where elision,
though chaster than conversion, is not obligatory (R).

« » > off

Therefore they do not say JL=* 5 ! or JJ^ I : but [you say
liandlo'/; and (IY)] the Kur has XX. 132. [428]
(M). The regular form is JLi.^! , J^l (IY, Jrb), and

o>» O Of 9 o f

yXj! (IY), in the imp. from jja.! taking, J5^t eating, [and

O* * ° * ' f-

j*\ commanding,] like »-aot [in the imp.] from ^i|

' ' O > O J

exulted, \. q, ..iaj (Jrb). But they keep to <X=» and JJ ,
irregularly, from frequency (SH) of usage (MASH).
As for the imp. from yc| commanding, it does not
reach the same extent of frequency as the [other] two ;

( 958 )
so that they assign to it an intermediate predicament,

•> » of

allowing yc^t and ^x in it (Jrb). This is when it is
inceptive. When, however, it occurs in the interior [of

o »£ o ,£x

the sentence], as in j*\^ And command, ^ ^ Then

0»£ x ^ » o J

command, and ^o T dU o^JU / said to thee " Command",
retention of the Harnza is more frequent than elision,

because the reason for the elision is the combination of
two Hainzas, which are not combined in the interior

o > •> x

[669]. But ycj and j+s> , though rare, are allowable,
because the original state of the word is to be inceptive :
so that it is as though at first the Hamza were elided in
inception ; and afterwards the curtailed word, occurring
in the interior [of the sentence], remained in its [cur-
tailed] state (R). This discussion, although it involves
a combination of two Hamzas [661], is mentioned here
by [Z and] IH, because it is akin to [the discussion on]

O X ° XX X • X

sL*xxi [658], Jlu, , and (S^^\ in continuity, inasmuch as
their alleviation [also] is irregular (Jrb).

§. 660. It [is known, from what (Jrb)] has been
previously mentioned [658], that the [mobile (IY)]
Hamza [preceded by a quiescent, which is not a letter
of prolongation or softness (I Y),] has its vowel transferred
to the preceding quiescent (IY, Jrb), and is elided, as

O x x x 0X5 • x

xJL-jo for RJ L*x> (IY) ; and here [Z followed by] IH
shows whether, when the vowel is transferred to the
determinative J , that vowel is taken into account, or

( 959 )

hot (Jrb). One instance of that is f+s*$ ! [668], when
its Harnz* is alleviated (IY). If the vowel be not taken
into account, as is the method of most, ++&J I must be
said, with expression of the conj. Hamza, because the J
is virtually quiescent (Jrb). [For,] when the vowel of
the Hamza, which is the initial of a word, is transferred
to the preceding J of determination, that J is construc-
tively quiescent for [three] reasons : — (1) that the J ia

« >
orig. quiescent, contrary to such as the ijj of Jj> [below] :

(2) that the J , being another word [599], not [part of]
the one whose initial is the Hamza, is on the verge of
departure ; so that it is [regarded] as though it had
departed, and the vowel of the [second] Hamza were
transferred to the [conj.~\ Hamza, the J remaining
quiescent ; contrary to the ijf of JLS , which belongs to
the same word as the [elided] ^ : (3) that transfer of the
vowel of the Hamza to the preceding [quiescent] is not
constant, so that it is as though the vowel were not
transferred ; contrary to the transfer of the vowel of the

o i o » o )

2 [in Jjj' I the o. /.] of Jis to the preceding [quiescent]
(R). But, if the vowel be taken into account, ^saJ
must be said, with elision of the [conj.'] Hamza, because
the vowel of the J renders it unnecessary. For the J
becomes like part of the n., literally, because it consists
of one letter ; and ideally, because it alters the significa-
tion of the n. from indeterminateness to determinateness :

97 a

( 960 )

and, since It becomes like part [of the «,}, the vowel

J X • X

transferred to it [in y^al ] resembles the vowel [trans*

° * Ufa

ferred to the ^ ] in Ju, [below], orig. JUt [658] (Jrb).

>*• • •f • x

When [therefore] the ra£. of v»^ ! is alleviated, the
Harnza of the J more often remains (SH) ; while some
elide it (MASH): so that LissJT is said (SH), the
second Hamza [only] being elided, according to the
fiacre frequent [method] (MASH) ; or J^J (SH), the

con/. Hamza also being elided, according to the rarer

> * •<« <
[method] (MASH). And apparently the cat. of Jjos ^ I

j ^ e <i ^ ,-

ability and *UxX*»5M asking pardon is like that, as

>xex » <"o • x

respects the allowability of [ yjOaJ ! and ] KU*.x*J I , or
f sljuCjU and] %U*y»J (Jrb). And, [when J^ or ^ i*

>•• • -e.0^-

conjoined with the cat . of - 1^ 3 \ , then (Jrb)] one saysy

X ° S*G

(1) according to the more frequent [method, *^J ! ^j»

^- •" * •*
pronounced] v^sd ^jo from the red, with Fatiiofthe

^ (SH), because, the J being quasi-quiescent [above],
if the ^ were not mobilized, two quiescents would come

' « f^ S + S

to^ethier (Jrb); and [^SBJ!^ pronounced] ^>svJlj in
the red, with elision of the & (SH), lest two quiescent*
come together, because tha J is virtually quiescent

x o ' •

[above] : (2) according to the rarer [method], ***xJ <j^ »

x 0 x w

inth quiescence- of the ^j ; and >»<vJ ^3 , with expression
of the ^5 (Jrb). As for ^ ^from now, henceforward

[206], it is [treated] according to both methods :— (1) if
you say 't^* , taking the vowel [of the J ] into account,
you say {j$ ^» , with quiescence of the ^ in ^ ,
because what follows it is mobile ; and, according to that,
^J$ yU II. 66. [149> 206] is read, with expression of tjje
. , because the J is mobile, so that two quiesce'nts do not

>- « s s

come together : (2) if you say j>-svl \ , with expression of
the conj. Hamza, not taking the vowel of the J into
account, but treating the J as quiescent, you say £,$ ^ ,
with Fath of the ,j , because of the concurrence of two
quiescents ; and , according to that, you say ^^Lo , on the
principle of the poet's saying

. ^o 1 sJ ** f G-o *•** fslt-s ' Js°1 +tt <? •*

v^tXXxo jUj Jo (£ jj \ *JLC iff. xJ3 Le j^yUCa.0 U I ilaf

Convey tkou to Abu Dukktanus a message, not that
which, is sometimes said, consisting of falsehood? tho
^ [of J^ ( Jh)] being elided [by some of the Arabs, ia

juxtaposition with the art. (Jh)], on account of the
concurrence of two qidescents, because it is treated like
the unsound letters [663] (IY). But Ks and Fr relate
that some of the Arabs convert the Hamza into J m
such [formations] as this, [i. e., where an initial Hamza
is preceded by a determinative J ,] saying li^UUffor
'^**W the red, and JuDl for Jofinhe earth (IY, R);
and, in order to preserve the quiescence of the determi-
native J , do not transfer the vowel [of the Hamza]

( 962 )

• It is as though the speakers of this dial, avoided
mobilization of this J ; and therefore converted the
Hamza [into a J ] homogeneous with the J , as they say
jJ[191, 200, 275, 306, 321]; when they treat it as a «.,
adding a ^ homogeneous with the ^ . And [ ^ J T {+*
and uolLT^/o pronounced] ^oJ^ofrom the earth and

• a

,jeJ ^jo are read, [the former] by throwing the vowel of
the Hamza upon the [preceding] quiescent, which is
the J ; [and the latter by converting the Hamza into J ].

» X ° "

He that says ^^Jf , expressing the [cow;.] Hamza,

• x «. B •

ought to say Ju*/t [658] for JLJ , when alleviated ; and

»x O x O x

he that says **r&J ought to say Ju* [above] : except that
the con/. I is more often retained with the determinative
J , and elided with any other [letter] ; because this J is
constitutionally quiescent, not being subject to the
alternation of mobility, except for an accidental cause
[669] ; so that the quiescence in it is stronger (IY).

° x • > >

But [IH states that] they do not say Ju*| or Jj> f ,
because the word [containing the letter wherefrom, and
the letter whereto, the vowel is transferred (Jrb)] is one
(SH), as we have mentioned [above] in the second

a s

reason. As for Ju« , the vowel of the ^ is not so

• ;
constant as the vowel of the tjf in J^> [below], nor so

>x a f.o s

transient as the vowel of the J in y*&> $ ! [above], because

i O • >

is like cM in respect of all the [three] reasons [above

( 963 )

assigned for the constructive quiescence of the J in
«^Jf ], except the third, since transfer of the vowel
[of the Hamza] in it is not so constant as transfer of the
vowel of the ^ in JyM [below]; but, though not so
constant [as that], it is more frequent than transfer of

»^ • *« ^ t s * f-*'

the vowel of the Hamza in *»a»5H : so that in *»f»SM
retention of the [con/.] Hamza is more frequent ; but ia

Jo' elision of the [conj.'] Hamza is necessary : while in

• ,

J^ a dispute occurs, IH holding elision [of the conj.

Hamza] to be necessary, as you see [from his words

O s

" they do not say Ju* ! " above], which is the opinion of

0 S

S ; whereas Akh allows J^t , as before mentioned [658].

« >
All of this about Jo $«?/ thou [above] is based on the

0 J O > ' J »^

theory that its o. f. is Jy>j derived from Jytt , before

transfer of the vowel of the ^ to the (Jf ; but, if we say

• > » > *

that Jo is derived from Jyij pronounced with Damm of

the ^j> , then there is no conj. Hamza here [428], to
be elided because of the vowel of the (J , or retained
because of the vowel's being accidental (R).

§. 661. Having finished the single Hamza [658, 660]
in the word, [Z followed by] IH begins the explanation
of the two Hamzas [659, 661, 662] (Jrb). They are
[combined (R)] either in one word, or in two words
(K, Jrb). When two Hamzas are combined [in one
word (IA), the heaviness increases ; and (IY)] alleviation

( 964 )

is necessary [659] (IY, IA), if they be not in th«

n * a

position of the g , as JlL, and JLlTj" [below] (I A). It is
always the second of them, not the first, which is
changed, because the excess of heaviness is produced
by the second. The two Hamzas mentioned [aa
combined in one word (Tsr)] must be [in one of three
states (Tsr)] :— (1) the first mobile, and the second
quiescent ; (2) the converse, [the first quiescent, and the
second mobile (Tsr)] ; (3) both mobile (Aud) : it being
impossible for both to be quiescent together [663]
(Tsr). If the first [Hamza] be mobile, and the second
quiescent, the second is changed into an unsound letter
[697], homogeneous with the vowel of the first, [from
dislike to the combination of two Hamzas, together with
the difficulty of pronouncing the quiescent second (Tsr)] :

so that it is changed into (1) an I after Fat^a, as <&jji f

»•,*•*
I believed, [prig. oJuol I (Tsr)] : (a) hence the saying of

_ * s~« f. J *&s s

'A'isha ) y \ &\ ^j* L> ^^ And he, [meaning the Prophet
(Tsr),] eoas wont to enjoin upon me, [when I menstru-
ated (Tsr),] that I should wear a waist-wrapper t with
a Hamza [pronounced with Fath (Tsr)], and then an ! :
(b) [MM says that (Tsr)] the generality of Traditionists
mispronounce it, reading it with an \ [pronounced with
Hamza (Tsr)] and a double o: but for this [pronunciation]
there is no reason [in Arabic (Tsr)], because it is [an aor. v.,

S SO*

whose measure is (Tsr)] J^*i t [with Kasr of the £ , derived

( 565 )

(Tsr)] from J\t waist -wrapper; so that its o is a quiej-
cent Hamza, after the aoristic Hamza pronounced with
Fatbt [404] (Aud) : (c) [so says IHsh :] but [Kh remarks

xx* Ox x C

that] the Bdd allow ^o! from »M , and ^j+>\ trusted

Ox sf x x S Oof

from julct trust, and J^pl took a icife from Jjef wifet
family, by conversion of the second Hamza into ^ , and
incorporation of it into the ^ [of J*of ] ; and Z trans-
mits^'! with incorporation; while IM says that it i»

x xC

confined to hearsay, like JjQ>i [689] : and, since it is
allowable in the pret., it is allowable in the aor. ; and in

O Sx°x * x " 4 T • /• *

another tradition is x? syxJU twyaj' ^o ^|5 ^"MM V ^ *e
short, let him gird himself therewith, transmitted in
this form by MIAn (Tsr) ; (c) [the author of the KF,

x * 6

however, agrees with IHsh, saying] " Do not say ,y>f;
though it occurs in some traditions, being perhaps a
mispronunciation of the reporters " (KF) : (2) a ^ after

• X 8 x •

Kasra, as ,jUjl belief, \orig. ^jUot (Tsr)]: (a) the reading
[of Al A'mash, reported by Abu Bakr, the disciple of
'Asim (Tsr),] ^^J CVI. 2. Their keeping to, [with
the second Hamza] sounded true, is anomalous (Aud) :
(b) Ks allows oo ! [659] to begin with two Hamzaa
[below], this being transmitted from him by lAmb, who
says that it is hideous, because the Arabs do not combine
two Hamzas, whose second is quiescent (Tsr) : (3) a ^

( 966 )

after Bamma, as ^>^\ was trusted, [in the pass., orig.

'£' >R»

,j^y (Tsr)] : (a) Ks allows ^+S)\ to begin with two
Hamzas, this being transmitted from him by lAmb,
who refutes it (And) by [the argument] that the Arabs
do not combine two Hamzas, whose second is quiescent :
but lArnb mentions this refutation of Ks in connection

«» o ? c

with his allowing ^ Ljb oo! X. 16. Bring thou a fur' an
to begin with two Hamzas [above], not in connection

I »£»

with kj-*3y (Tsr). If the first [Hamza (Tsr)] be quiescent,
and the second mobile, [in which case they are not in
the position of the o , from the impossibility of beginning
with a quiescent, but are in the position of the c or J
(Tsr),] then, (1) if they be in the position of the c , the
first is incorporated into the second, [because of the
combination of two likes, and is sounded true (Tsr),] as

c ^

JlLI, [671, 738] (Aud), with the Hamza doubled, [on the
measure of] the intensive [paradigm] JlSU [343], denoting

9 f^ 0 t*

the frequent asker (Tsr); and Jfi) and ^f!^ (Aud),
with their second [radj] doubled, on the measure of the
rel. n. Jlii [312], denoting the seller of pearls and
of heads (Tsr) : (2) if they be in the position of the J ,
the second is changed into ^5 , unrestrictedly, [i. e.,
whether it be a final, or not a final (Tsr)] : so that, from

9 s s 8 * *

\ J> read, you say, (a) in the paradigm of JuS [245, 392],

( 967 )

^ ! Is [SOI, 302] (Aud), orig. \\ Ji , where two Hamzas,
/ * * *

the first of them quiescent, [and the second a final,]
come together at the end (vTsr) : (a) Mz asked Akh

5° "

why they do not incorporate in the paradigm of Ja+3

&

from f js , as they incorporate in J I L« [above] : and he
replied [firstly] that the two e s are only homogeneous

[369], contrary to the two J s, as is proved by jv^J^

o ^ 9 x
[392] and ojj? [253, 375, 731], meaning that the two ^s

are therefore more fit for incorporation than the two J s ;
and [secondly] that what is not allowable at the
extremity is [sometimes] allowable in the middle, as is

o ^ ^

proved by the succession of two^ s in J^yo , which is
disallowed in the pi. of auj'fj [683] (Sn) : (b) in the

G s o ^ * %* £;^

paradigm of Ju>.Jun [245, 254, 401], 1>U? , with two

Hamzas, having between them a ^ substituted for a
Hamza (Aud), which is not a final, orig. fit i , with
three Hamzas, the second of which is changed into ,5 ,
while the first and third are sounded true : so says IUK
(Tsr). And, if both be mobile, then (1) if they be at
the end, [in which case the second is final,] or [if] the
second [be not final, but] be pronounced with Kasr, [in
either case (Tsr)] it is changed into ^ , unrestrictedly,
[i. e., whether the first be pronounced with Fath, Damm,

or Kasr (Tsr)] : (2) if the s'econd [Hamza (Tsr)] be njt

93 a

( 968 )

final, but be pronounced with Darnm, it is changed into
5 , unrestrictedly, [i. e., whether the first be pronounced
with Damm, Fath, or Kasr (Tsr)] : (3) if the second [be
not final, but] be pronounced with Fath, it is changed (a)
into j if the first be pronounced with Fath or Damm ; (b)
into ^ if the first be pronounced with Kasr (Aud). In
short, the two mobile Hamzas are either at the end [of the
word], or not. In the first case, they are of three sorts,
because the first Hamza is pronounced with Fath, Kasr,
or Damni : and, in the second case, they are of nine sorts,
arising from the multiplication of the three states of the
first [Hamza] into the three states of the second. The
final [Hamza] is changed into ,5 in all of its [three]
sorts : and the non-final is changed into ^ in four of its
[nine] sorts, vid. the [one] pronounced with Fath after
Kasra, and the [three] pronounced with Kasr after
Fatha, Kasra, or Damma ; and into ^ in five, vid. the
[two] pronounced with Fath after Fatha or Damma and
the [three] pronounced with Damm after Fatha, Kasra,
or Damma (Tsr). The exs. of the final Hamza [after
one pronounced with Fath, Kasr, or Damm (Tsr) are

"f- xx r;x & x

that you should form, from \ Ji , a word like ^AXS* [392],
° J> \ , or ^ U (Aud), in which case you say I! J> , ^ °J> ,

O » 9

or . « li' , with two Hamzas ; and then change the second
Hamza into ^ , because the . does not occur as a final in
what exceeds three letters [685, 727] ; so that the word

becomes &\f , ^l* , or £3*1 '• and then, (l) if the ^ be
preceded by Fatha, as in the first ex., it is converted
into I [684, 719], and the word becomes abbreviated

€0<, , o x

(Tsr), &\jS (R, A), upon the measure of ^L^ Salrn a

f. x f. ,• <? -,_

(A), [<li*.] ^jlJly? r [jrf.] ,jj t^s ; and [/AM.] sTjj> [da.]

^GTls r [pZ.] va»uTU (R) : (2) if the ^5 be preceded by
Kasra, as in the second ex., its vowel is elided because of
the heaviness, and the word is subjected to the same

alteration as ^6 U [16], becoming defective (Tsr), &°Ji r
* / *

o

9 0

upon the measure of Jujc [18] (A), [but with Kasr of
the Hamza, because it is defective, as also is the third
[below] (Sn) : (3) if the ^ be preceded by Damma as ia
the third ex., the Dainma is converted into Kasra, ia
order that the ^ may be preserved from conversion into
. , and the word is subjected to the same alteration as

^U [16] (Tsr), [or rather] as jut [243, 290] (A), orig. '
& *

^ ju ! , like JLjli! [237] (Sn), it also becoming defective

o

(Tsr), & Ls , upon the measure of jL^. [18] (A) ; [and,
with the art.,] Jiffi (MKh), like ^Jj \ (IA) : (a) this-
[third ex] and that which precedes it are defective, each

O G

of them upon this measure [ jJLa or jJiL (Sn)], m the
nom. and gen. ; while in the ace. the ^ returns, as
li^sj U3JJ v^4t; (A); (b) the Hamza of C^J is :

( 970 )

pronounced with Kasr, like the Hamza of L5 Is ; not, ss
is fancied, with Damm : this is proved by A's confining
himself to the return of the & ; and by [the Kasr of the
oof ^ Alt in] (U^^LDr^^f^^XLVIII. 20. And
restrained from you the hands of the men (Sn), of
Khaibar and their confederates, [the Banu (B)] Asad
and Ghatafan (K, B). The exs. of the [Hamza]
pronounced with Kasr [after one pronounced with Fath,
Kasr, or Damm (Tsr)] are that you should form, from
j»f [i. g. juoS directed his course towards (Tsr)], a

f* ^

word like *A^( [372, 672] with Fath, Kasr, or Damm of
the Hamza, and Kasr of the i_> in [all three of] them,

Q £f

in which case you say, in the first [ear.], *jo ! ! with two-
Hamzas, [the first] pronounced with Fath, and [the
second] quiescent ; and then transfer the vowel of the
first * , [vid. Kasra (Tsr).,] to the [quiescent (Tsr)] second
Hamza before it, in order that you may secure an oppor-
tunity of incorporating it into the second * ; and
afterwards you change the [second (Tsr)] Hamza, [to
which the Kasra of the ^ has been transferred (Tsr),]
into ^ (Aud), because of the preceding [rule] that the
[Hamza] pronounced with Kasr after one pronounced
with Fath, [Kasr, or Damm] is converted into ^ (Tsr) :
and thus you do in the [two] remaining [e#s.] also

f, o «•*£.£•

(Aud), saying **5J and ** } t ; and then transferring the

( 971 )

vowel of the first j* , [vid. Kasra,] to the quiescent
Hamza, in order to secure incorporation ; and afterwards

charging the second Hamza into ^ (Tsr) : so that the

2 « 2 s *•

word becomes L>\ , ^ J , or ^ I (A). That [action

(Tsr)] is necessary [below] (Aud). The regular pi. of
*Lo I leader is i£> I (Tsr), or 20. jiUx I f , like s C>4 ! #£. of

I » x' ** ' ^

jC=» ass [246] (Jrb), by conversion of the [second]
Hamza into ^ . If you say that analogy requires con-
version of the second [Hamza] into f , because it is
quiescent, and what precedes it is pronounced with
Fath, [the o. f. being iU*T (Jh),] Hke 1^1 pi, of *U t

O s ~ 81

vessel, and *^\ pi. of x,M #od (Jh),] I say that, since
two likes occur after it, and they intend incorporation,
they transfer the vowel of the first ^ , vid. Kasra, to the
preceding Hamza, and incorporate the * into the * , so
that it becomes C2 I ; and then they convert the second
Hamza into a pure ^ (Tsr). And [accordingly] I^Jb Ui
JLibT $£* I IX. 12. Then fight against the leaders of
unbelief is read (Jh). But, as for the reading of Ibn
1 Amu- and the KK, [like 'Asim, Hamza, Ks, KhA, and
Al A'rnash (Tsr), and of Rauh on the authority of
Ya'kub (B),] i^TlX. 12, [with the two Hamzas (B)]
sounded true, [according to the o. f. (B), without change
(Tsr), it is one to be stopped at, and not exceeded

( 972 )

(Aud, A). Akh says " The [second] Hamza is made a
^ because it is in the position of [a Hamza pronounced
with] Kasr, while what precedes it is pronounced with
Fath ; and it is not pronounced as a Hamza, because of
the combination of two Hamzas : but", says he, " those
who hold with the combination of two Hamzas pronounce
it as a Hamza " (Jh). [And Z observes] " If you say
'How should K+J I be pronounced?', I say ' With a Hamza
followed by a Hamza betwixt and between, i. e., between
the outlets of Hamza and ,5 [732]; and sounding the
two Hamzas true is a well known reading, though it is
not acceptable to the BB : but, as for making the ^
pure, it is not a reading, nor may it be ; and he that
makes the ^ pure is committing a solecism, and mispro-
nouncing' " (K) : [while B also declares that] to make
the (5 pure is a solecism (B). IH too says that both]

6- f.

softening and sounding true are correct in such as &!-> !
(SH), in reading [the Kur] (R), an objection to the
saying of the GG that the second Hamza must be
converted into ^ [below], if either it, or the one before
it, be pronounced with Kasr : for, on the authority of the
Readers, it is correct to make the second Hamza

°05 *

betwixt and between, in such as iU-j I ; and also to sound

*

the two Hamzas true ( Jrb) : and, in reading [the Kur],
conversion of the second Hamza into a pure ^ , as, in
the opinion of the GG, is the best -known [pronunciation] ,

( 973 )

does not occur ; but only sounding [the two Harnzas]
true, and softening the second. And we have men-
tioned [below] that, according to some, these two

O- f.

predicaments are not peculiar to [such as] i^j f but
occur in every [case of] two mobile [Hainzas in one
word]. According to the GG, however, the best-known
[pronunciation] is conversion of the second [Hamza] into
a pure ^ (R). The exs. of the [Hamza] pronounced
with Damm [after one pronounced with Fath, Kasr, or

Pamm (Tsr)] are (1) d; t pi. of d f [255] : (2, 3) that

6 f S )

there should be formed from * | a word like «LJ> f with
Kasr of the Hamza, and Pamm of the v_> , or like XJb ?
[372], hi which case you say ^ f [below], with a Hamza
pronounced with Kasr or Pamm, and a ^ pronounced

Q } Ji.fi

with Damm. The o. f. of the first is ^ 1 1 , upon the

r 9 o »

measure of jLJU I [237] ; and the o. fs. of the second and
third are ^ J and ^ I : then they transfer, in [all three

of] them, [the vowel of the first of the two likes to the
preceding quiescent, vid. the second Hamza (Tsr)] ;
and afterwards they change the Hamza into . , [because
this is homogeneous with its vowel (Tsr)] ; and incorpo-
rate one of the two likes into the other (Aud), because
they are combined (Tsr). The ex. of the [Hamza]
pronounced with Fath, (l) after one pronounced with
Fath, is ^IjT [247, 278, 686], pi. of p'ST (Aud), orig.

( 974 )

' > s*
j»»>M! (Tsr) ; (2) after one pronounced with Damn), is

pjjjt [278, 686], dm. of r'<ST(Aud), ori0. ptXjtt : (a)
the second Hamza is converted into ^ , when pronounced
With Fath, and not final, whether what precedes it be
pronounced with Fath, as in the broken pi. of 1ST; or
with Danim, as in its dim. : (b) the exemplification by
the pi. and dim. of ^o\ [above] is based upon [the
supposition] that * & \ is Arabic, about which the language
of Z is discordant : for he holds in the K [on Kur. II.
28] that it is [a (K)] foreign [name, Adam, most
probably (K)] upon the measure of jLa U , like y^Azir,
[the name of Abraham's father (Jk, K on VI. 74)] ;
and in the M [661, 684] that it is Arabic, [orig. 1 j I !
with two Hamzas (IY),] upon the measure of Jiil ! (Tsr),
meaning taivny (Jh, KF). The ex. of the [Hamza]

pronounced with Fath after one pronounced with Kasr

a -e
is that you should form from jl I [an ex (Tsr)] upon the

O s o

measure of *A^> t [372], with Kasr of the Hamza, and
w

Fath of the u> (Aud), in which case you say 1> t , with a

* I &

Hamza pronounced with Kasr, and a ,5 pronounced with

r^ •

Fath, orig. *£\ ', the vowel of the first * , vid. Fatha, .
being transferred to the preceding quiescent, as a
means for attaining incorporation of the two likes ; and
the second Hamza being afterwards changed into ^
(Tsr). Akh differs about two of these nine s.orts, vid.

( 975 )

the [Hamza] pronounced with Kasr after Dainm, which
he changes into ^ [instead of ,5 ] ; and the one pronounced
with Damm after Kasr, which he changes into ^
[instead of . ] : but the correct [mode] is what has been

> o &

mentioned above (A). If you formed a word like ^S\

from Jjjo \ moaning, you would say J^> ! ; but, according

•» £
to Akh, ,Tjj t , the dispute being like what we mentioned

on such as J^ [658]. A [Hamza] pronounced with
Damm after one pronounced with Kasr is not found in

9 9 O

their language, but, if such [a nj\ as Jow J , with Kasr

~ E

of the Hamza, and Damm of the £ , occurred from * \ ,

2 > s »

you would say j.^t [above], according to Sjand^J,

' O x O '

according to Akh, as we mentioned on ^j^^v,..^ II.
13. [.658] (B). When the first of the two [mobile (Aud)]
Hamzas is [an (Aud)] aomtic [Hamza (Aud), of the
1st pers. sing,, whether the v. be trans, or intrans.

> Ox«

(Tsr)], as in the aors. of <&+*> I / directed my course

toiuards and v^il / moaned, the second may be

i ** i * tt^-'f-

[changed, as 1^ t and ^ \ ; or (A)] sounded true, as ^ f

w *

and ^ I : [firstly] because of the assimilation of the
Hamza of the 1st pers. sing, to the interrog. Hamza

»^0 X O f-f-

[below], as in j*g3«<&(1 II. 5. [28] (Aud, A), on account
of its indicating an [additional (Tsr)] meaning (Aud, Sn),

exceeding the original meaning (Sn) in the word (Tsrr

99 a

( 976 )

Sn) ; and secondly (Sn), because of its interchangeabinty
with [the rest of the aoristic letters (Sn),] the ^ , the-
«y , and the ^5 [404] (A), after which the two modes are-

9 fc 9

allowable in the Hamza, as in [ J^o^> or] J^o^j believes

* 'wx9 '*•-€*

,jt , and [ ^j.jo^-5 or] \j**y* makes safe from

i

.j [below] (Sn). I A [like IHsh and A] is silent as
to the case where the second Hamza is pronounced with

Fath [after the aoristic Hamza], as in Jff aor. of

xjLLu,! His teeth decayed, and \j*)\ aor. froc
[above] ; nor have I seen it expressly mentioned by any
one : but it is covered by the saying of the Aud and the
A " when the first of the two [mobile] Hamzas is [an]
aoristia [Hamza] "; and so it is covered by the two-
causes above assigned : and from that the necessary
conclusion is that it may be sounded true ; or changed
into . , because of IM's saying " If pronounced with
Fath after Damm or Fath, it is converted into ^ ", as
J \ ! and ^^ ! (MKh). That [sounding true] is regular
in five vs. : so AZ transmits in the Book of the Two
Hamzas (Tsr). From this it is understood that change
[of the second Hamza into ,5 or 5 ], when the first of the
two [mobile] Hamzas is not aoristic, is necessary [above]r
except in an extraordinary case, as [in the reading of
IX. 12.] before mentioned (A). They say that, if the
second [Hamza (Jrb)] and the one before it be mobile, the

( 977 )

second must be converted into ^5 [above], if either it, or

Gs. •&

th* one before it, be pronounced with Kasv, as «LH» f
[above] and & L>. [belo\v] ; and into ^ [below] in other
cases, as fd4jl and poljt [above] (SH). The o./. of
B!^ [708], according to the opinion of others than Khl,
is ^^i , with two mobile Hamzas, the first being

O *

converted, as in *2b [683], from the £ of the word,
which is a ^5 ; and the second being the J of the v. : and
then the second is converted into ^5 , because the one
before it is pronounced with Kasr ; so that the word

O » x

becomes ^ L=* , which is afterwards subjected to the

same alteration as ^ob [16]. They do not put the

f

second Hamza betwixt and between, because that would
involve some regard to the Hamza ; so that it would
entail a combination of two Hamzas. But, according

G ~~ ^

to the opinion of Khl, that the o. f. is ^ L=» by trans-
position, gLa. does not belong to this cat., [because it
contains only one Hamza] (Jrb). And hence GlLL,
[which is an instance of the combination of two Hamzas .
in one word (R),] on the well-founded hypothesis,
contrary to the opinion of Khl [below] (SH), because
it is pi. of KAA^S. fault, tin; and the ,5 of zULxi is

converted into Hamza hi the ultimate pi, [246], as in

•' " » ~ ." ±

juxxT crime, pi. £\-& ': so that it becomes ^

* x ' * *^s

( 978 )

according to S ; and then the second [Hamza] is con vet*
ted into ,5 , as the rule for two [mobile] Hamzas in one
word is conversion of the second into ^ , when it is final

[above] ; so that the word becomes ^ l£L [below].
The object of IH here is only [to indicate] the combina-
tion of two Hamzas in the o. /. of bUoS. [283], according
to S, and the conversion of the second into ^ : but, as
for the conversion of the first into a ^ pronounced with

Fath [below], it will shortly be mentioned. Kill [above]
f , ^ x x

also says that its o. f. is ^3 Lki> [above], with a ^ after

a Hamza ; but [in order to arrive at this] he transposes,
putting the ^ into the position of the Hamza, and the
Hamza into the position of the ^ (R). The opinion of
S is more agreeable with analogy, and more sound,
because of what has been transmitted [by AZ] from

— * <* ««C fi -J "J >•

Arabs whose Arabic is trustworthy, ^J| j^t *^JUf

[below], for which, if L>Ux^. were transposed, as Khl
mentions, there would be no reason (Jib). Two other
modes [of pronunciation] occur, in the case of two mobile
Hamzas in one word, (1) what is mentioned by AZ about
some of the Arabs, that they sound the two Hamzas
true together : he says " I have heard those who say

r ~ x x »00'?s*1i;.-:/o/^7 /•

^SUoa. ^J j&& \ jv^JJi O (jrody forgive me my sins

-•x J/^-xx O-'x

[above], like (JLeUa&. " ; and similar is ^ \ ^ pi. of iuj o
tilting-ring ; and many, vid. the KK and [among the

( 979 )

Syrians (IY)] Ibn 'Amir [alYahsabi (IY)], read iit
IX. 12. [above], with two Hamzas : (2) alleviation of the
second Hamza, just like the alleviation of the mobile
Hamza preceded by a mobile, when not a Hamza : so

9 *> f- 03^«

that, for jiUj \ [above], you say aU-s I , putting it between
Hamza and ^5 , as in (JL, [658] ; and similar are such as

viUjI I direct my course towards thee, et cetera.
And in these two modes, i. e., sounding the two [Hamzas]
true, and softening the second, some add an I [below]
between the first and second, when the first is initial,
from dislike to combining two Hamzas, or the similitude
of two Hamzas, in the beginning of the word, the
combination of two likes in the beginning of the word

being disliked, as you see from their saying J-of ^ I [357,

o • _ t>

683] and J^oj^l [683]. And, when two Hamzas are
combined in one word, but are separated by an [original]
f , neither of them is converted, because the separative
is taken into account. Do you not see the method of
those who mean to combine them without alleviation,
how some of them add the f [above] of separation, saying

o c -~

»+5 f [below], in order that there may be no combina-
tion ? How then should the existing t not be taken
into account as a separative ? (R). With separation
[therefore], the combination of two Hamzas, as in &T
[with a Hamza pronounced with Fath, then a quiescent

( 980 )
\ , and then a Hamza, the name of a sort of tree, as in

r, ^

the Dm (Sn),] or [its n. un. (Sn)] s * \ , has no effect
(A). And, as for the fact that the [first] Hamza of
s^TjS [246, 278], [prig. ^loTS (Jh),] must be converted

' X*. ^ ^

into j , it is because ^S|^6 is one of the ultimate pis.',

6 ' f*

and because its sing., i. e., &f^j> [Zoa/c of hair (MAR)],
has its Hamza, in most cases, converted into ^ , as is the
rule of alleviation [658] in the like thereof, [such as

O — •£, 9

jJjL^o ] (R). Elision of the second [Hamza (Jrb)] is

» o £

obligatory in the cat. of *^\ I honor [428] (SH), i. eM

8 so

the 1st pers. sing, [of the aor-] from JUit [332]
(MASH), another objection to what they say, vid. that
conversion of the second Hamza into ^ [above] is
necessary, if neither it, nor the one before it, be

> o i> » • f-i-

pronounced with Kasr. The o. f. of +S\ is f»Y^I! , with
two Hamzas, because the letters of the aor. are the
letters of the pr et., with the addition of the aoristic

X- * f-

letters [369, 404] ; and, since its^?re*. is ^S\ , the aor.

y ° f- i>

[in the 1st pers. sing.] must be +S\ \ (Jrb). By rule,
the second [Hamza] in it should be converted into y ,
as in * Jo y\ [above] : but the word is lightened by elision
of the second [Hamza], from frequency of usage, as it is
lightened in &L and ]£ [659] by elision; though, by
xule, the Hamza [in them] should be converted into j

(R). And [then (R)] its congeners, [ *jJ ._> and ,• J) P>

' O •£ '

and |»Y^«J (^)J are made to accord with it (SH), as

> O f i O , Jo?

*Jo and j» Jo and j. Jo (Jib), although two Hamzas are

not combined in them (R). They make conversion of
the Hamza, when single, into a ^5 pronounced with
Fath [above], obligatory in the cat. of uliw[283, 726].
And hence L> lh~>. [above], according to the two sayings
(SH) of Khl and others (MASH). This predicament
is common to (1) what contains two Hamzas, like L . I U L
according to the opinion of S : and (2) what contains a
single Hamza, like (a) LULc , by common consent ; and
(b) LLiai*. , accordiDg to the opinion of Khl : and for that
reason IH has postponed it to here ( Jrb). If more than
two Hamzas were to succeed one another, the first, thirJr
and fifth would be sounded true ; and the second and
fourth would be changed : — e. g., if you were to form,

O - ) o i-

from Hamza, a word like &=>J>! citron, you would say

H j 1 1 1 !, [with a Hamza pronounced with Damm, then a
quiescent . , then a Hamza pronounced with Damm,
then a quiescent ^ , then a Hamza pronounced with
Fath, and then a * of femininization (Sn),] oriy. »T^ !5?
(A), with five Hamzas, the second and fourth quiescent,
the first and third pronounced with Damm, and the
fifth pronounced with Fath (Sn). If the two Hamzas

( 982 )

be combined in two words, then, if the first [Hamza]
be inceptive, like the interrog. Hamza, their predica-
ment is [the same as] that of two Hamzas in one word,

oaf- * >

when the first is initial, as in SUj f and ^p^ f [above].
The first is not alleviated, by common consent : while the
second is alleviated in exactly the same way as when
they are in one word ; except that here the second is
sounded true more frequently than when they are in
one word, because the interrog. Hamza is an independent
word ; though, as respects its being unil., it is like a
part of what follows it. Then those who separate the
two mobile Hamzas there by an t , whether both be
sounded true, or the second of them be softened, as in

3;J ^, O g; f>"~

&t2 ! [above or &+.» ! ], separate them here ; and those who
do not separate there do not separate here also (R).
The poet (R) Dhu-rRumma (M, MAR) says &1L£ lli

— ~. s o s ° .-o

[29] ; and another says

V.M vXttj •% xs&UG l^tXj
(M, R), cited by AZ (M) in his Nawadir, where he says
" The Arabs of the desert have recited it to us," and by
Jh also in his book (IY), (He is) short [in stature
(MAR)] : whenever the people bring out a jest, he
considers whether him they mean or an ape (IY,
MAR) : and Ibn 'Amir reads ^JjJ FflL 5. [497, 28],
and similarly Jil v^JSf silsf XII. 90. [581]. Then,

( 983 )

after the entry of the I of separation, some, vid. the
Banu Tanilm, sound the two Hamzas true : while others,
vid. the people of AlHijaz, alleviate the second ; and
this is preferred by IA1 (IY). When the first is an
interrog. Hamza, and the second a conj. Hamza, then
the latter, if pronounced with Kasr or Damm [668], is

elided, as JiiJc T XXXVII. 153. [669] and '^*\ Was
he chosen1!; and, if not, is converted into I , or softened
[656, 663, 669] But, if the first be not inceptive, vid. in
the case of the non-interrog. Hamza, then the first is
either quiescent [662] or mobile [below] : and, in either
case, says S, those who sound [the Hamza] true, i. e.,
others than the people of AlHijaz, alleviate one of them,
deeming it heavy to sound both of them true, as the
people of AlHijaz deem it heavy to sound the single
[Hamza] true [658] (R). For (S), says he (R), it is not
[a usage] of the language of the Arabs that two Hamzas
should meet together, and both be sounded true (S, R).
Then, if both be mobile [above] (R), (1) some of them
alleviate the first (IY, R), not the second, because the
first is the final of a word, and finals are the seat of
alteration (R) ; and this is the saying of IA1 (I Y, R),

who adduces, as proof of that, IgJslL&l flL jJil XLVIL
20. For already its signs have come [below] an<i

•"»».»» « *.* ^ ^ s

J^AJ U£ tL> J"j L> XIX. 7. 0 Zachariah, verily we

bring thee glad tidings (IY) : (2) some of them alleviate

100 a

( 984 )

the second (IY, R), not the first, because the heaviness
comes from the second, as they do in the case of two
Hamzas in one word ; and this is the saying of Khi
[below] (R) : S says (IY), We have heard that from the
Arabs, vid. in XLVII. 20. and XIX. 7. [above] (S, IY),
where he alleviates the second Hamza, putting it
b»twixt and between (IY) ; and the poet says

For every fair woman, when she comes forth, the evil
eye is dreaded^ and envy (S, IY), which is cited by S
with the second [Hamza] softened, and put betwixt and
between, because it is pronounced with Kasr after
Fatha, [like the Hamza in j^ ] (IY), [and] which we
have heard so recited by trustworthy Arabs : (a) Khi
[above] being wont to affect this saying, I asked him
why, and he said " I have seen them, when they meant
to change one of the two Hamzas, which meet together
in one word, change the last, as in &L*> and ^j! [above] ;

s 9-s > ** ' '* ' .'

and I have seen I Al take the Hamzas in b \ ^ jJ \ \ ^>J^, ^ L»

fj 9 *

\ ji<Lfc XI. 75. O my wonder, shall I bear a child, when
lam an old woman'1,, and sound the first true : and all
[of this] is [good] Arabic " (S) : (3) sounding both of
them true (IY, R) together (R) is allowable (IY) ;
*[and] is preferred by many, vid. the Readers of AlKufa
and Ibn ' Amir, as in the case of two Hamzas in one
word : and this is more appropriate here (R), because

( 985 )

the two Hamzas are constructively separate (IY, R),
one not being inseparable from the other (IY) : (4)
the people of AlHijaz alleviate both together (IY, R),
as they do with the single Hamza (R), because, if there
were only one, it would be alleviated (IY). Those who
alleviate the first alone do so in one of the modes before
mentioned, vid. elision, conversion, or softening, as was
mentioned in the case of the single [mobile] Hamza
[658], which should be referred to. And those who
alleviate the second alone, treat it like the mobile
Hamza after a mobile ; so that the nine cases mentioned
[658] occur, the rules of which should be referred to,
because they are equally applicable here. Thus in
J3f £*Uij II. 136. [He guideth whom] He willeth unto
[ a right way'} three modes occur in the second [Hamza,
as in the Hamza of J^** ], vid. the well-known and the
strange betwixt-and -bet ween, and conversion of the
Hamza into ^ [658]. But, in ths case of two [Hamzas]
agreeing [in vowel], (l) eliaion of the first is transmitted

from IA1, as JLL'^! ll£1 XLVI. 31. [Nor have] protec-
tors [against Him]: those [are in manifest error],
liil^i* U. XLVII. 20. [above], and J\& CllF^.
XXXII. 4. From the heaven to [the earth ] : (2)
conversion of the second into a pure letter of prolonga-
tion, i. e., into an ! if the first be pronounced with Fath
a j if it be pronounced with Damm, and a ^5 if it be

( 986 )

pronounced with Kasr, is transmitted from Warsh and
Kumbul. And those who alleviate both Hamzas
together, vid. the people of AlHijaz, combine the two
modes of alleviation now mentioned [for alleviation of
the first alone, and of the second alone] (R).

§. 662. If the first [Hamza] be quiescent [661], as

*x ». £• ^ * ^'•G-o.-xtg.cie

in ib ! \J>\ Read thou a verse, -iLJf Jb| i^vi'f Make
thy father read the salutation, [i. e., Deliver to thy

o 5 0 ^ ^

father the (written) salutation (KF),] and ^^> £l
df>\ Thy father was not b a d, then, in this case also,
there are four methods : — (1) the people of AlHijaz
alleviate them both ; (2, 3) others alleviate either the
first alone, or the second alone ; (4) many, vid. the KK,
sound both of them true : as we mentioned in the case
of the two mobiles [661]. And AZ transmits from the
Arabs a fifth method, vid. incorporation of the first into
the second [738], as in the rest of the letters. Those
who alleviate the first alone convert it into f , if the
preceding letter be pronounced with Fath ; into ^ if it
be pronounced with Damm ; and into ^ if it be pro-
nounced with Kasr. Those who alleviate the second
alone transfer its vowel to the quiescent first, and elide
it. The people of AlHijaz, who alleviate both together,
convert the first into \ , ^ , or g : and soften the second
betwixt and between, when it follows the I , because
transfer [of its vowel] to the I is impossible ; but elide it,

( 987 )

after transfer of its vowel to the preceding letter, when

it follows the ^ or ^ , because that [transfer] is possible :

•f '~~ *-°
so that they say aw I \Ji\ with the ! in the first, and

softening in the second ; J L ^50 ! with the ^ pronounced
with Fath, i. e., with the Fatha of the elided Hainza ;

^ » ^ » 0 ^ --

and Jjj jjo ,U with the ^ pronounced with Fath : and,
on the analogy of this, you form >iL ^^y» fi Thy mother

^ ' > * S '

wrors not bad, and dUb ^ ju^ pj !TA^ camels were not bad,
et cetera. Similarly, if the second alone be quiescent,

>£• ~ * '

as in ^jf I *L& ^ Whoever wills shall be entrusted, it is
regulated by the vowel of the preceding letter, just like
the single [quiescent] Hainza [658]. And, if both be

>£ & , x

quiescent, as in ^s I LCJ ^ Whoever icills shall be
entrusted, the first must be mobilized [663] ; so that the
phrase becomes [an instance] of this last kind (K).

CHAPTER VI.

THE CONCURRENCE OF TWO QUIESCENTS,

§. 663. It is common to the three kinds [625] (M),

> e « 9 a x

the n., as v^urlaJtJox the smart Zaid ; the v., as
**j^ **v

VII. 198. [428]; and the p., as J^ipTji

i Is the man [666] en ^e Aowse ? The concur-

x- -'"

rence of two quiescents is not allowable : nay, is impossi-
ble, inasmuch as the quiescent letter is quasi-pausal,
and what follows it is quasi- inceptive ; while it is
impossible to begin with a quiescent [667] (IY). When
the first of two quiescent letters is a sound letter, it is
not possible for them to concur, unless you put a Kasra
slurred, not impleted, upon the first of them. The
listener then reckons that the two quiescents concur, and
even the speaker shares with him in this notion. But,
when either of them is sensitive, he knows that there

o o x

is a faint Kasra on the first [letter], as in *.JO Bakr

(, O CO)

[below], j*io Bishr, and ^) full-grown unripe dates,
where the £ of the three [words] is mobilized with a
faint Kasra, otherwise it would be impossible for you to
put the quiescent < after it. And similarly, when you
assume that the initial of a word, which you mean to
articulate, is quiescent, which does not occur in Arabic,
at the beginning of a sentence, except with the conj.

( 989 )

Hamza [667, 668], though it is found in Persian [667],
as ^ULi Hasten and ,jl£^ place, Uhe initial of which

o " •

is quiescent, as is proved by vyLx^j Make haste and
jjlJLlj flower-garden, except that they are pronounced
with a slurred Kasra (MAR) J you find that, of your
own accord, you accomplish the articulation of that
quiescent by means of a Hamza pronounced with Kasr,
so extremely faint as to be like part of a soliloquy, which
the hearer does not catch ; and that afterwards you
sound aloud the quiescent letter at the beginning of the
word. You therefore realize that the employment of
Kasra as the means for removing the difficulty of
articulating the quiescent, whether that quiescent be
at the beginning, end, or middle of the word, proceeds
from your own constitution and nature [664], when you
leave it to its own devices. And thus appears the
reason why they pronounce the ccnj. Hamza with Kasr
[668] ; why they import it [667], and not any thing
else ; and why they pronounce the first of the two

quiescents in ^^o\^^6\ [below] and ^jjjJt ^X> ,U
XCVIII. 1. [450, 640] with Kasr [664]. When, however,
the first of the two quiescents is a letter of softness, it
is possible for them to concur, but with some heaviness.
That is possible with the unsound letters because these
letters are ties between the letters of the word, connect-
ing one with another : for you take their constituents,

( 990 )

a. e., the vowels ; and, by their means, string the letters
of the word together, which, but for them, could not be
arranged in order. The matter is lightest when the
first of these two quiescents is an ! [646, 658], because
of the prolongation contained in the t , since it is a
[letter of] prolongation only ; and, for that reason, such

« x 2 •

[formations] as oUo contended in pulling and
stopping up are more frequent than such as
[below]. Next after that [in degree of lightness] is
when the first of the two [quiescents] is a ^ or ^
preceded by a vowel homogeneous with it, as in

» " a -o a > >

i^jJiJ I o^' [below] : but no similar ex. with the ^ , as
wu* [for J^JL was privily spoken to, pass, of stLL
spoke privily to him], occurs in their language ; [though

^ Ju <-o

xJLH 15! will be found below]. And the last degree [of
lightness] is when the first of the two quiescents is a ^
or & preceded by Fatha, because of the smallness of the
prolongation contained therein : but such [a combination]

o a o ^ >

occurs only in the dim., as «uaj^~* [below] ; so that, in

• 5- « X X

s ! from JJL> [shortness of the upper teeth (MAR)]

2 » Si Of. ii Of-

and t>j affection, you do not say Jo! arid o^l , with
elision of the vowel of the first J [and o ], as in +*J '

[below] ; but transfer the vowel of the first of the two
similar letters, when incorporation is intended, to the ^

•&,-& t, *•&

and (5 , as Ju! having short upper teeth and t>! more

( 991 )

i, - f.

affectionate, as you do in such as Juil harder and
bitterer : the & of the dim. being exclusively character-
ized by untransferability of the vowel from the following
letter to it, when incorporation is intended, because they
constitute it quiescent, and it is inseparable from quies-
cence [274]. And, in addition to the prolongation
contained in the letter of softness, [which, in every real
concurrence of two quiescents, forms the first q uiescent,]
one of two conditions is prescribed for the second
quiescent : — (1) that it should be incorporated, provided
that the incorporated [letter], together with the
[letter that it is] incorporated into, be in the same word
as the letter of prolongation : (a) that is because, being
incorporated into a mobile [731], it is in the predica-
ment of the mobile, because of the closeness- of its
adhesion thereto, since the tongue removes the incorpo-
rated [letter] and the [letter that it is] incorporated into
with one movement ; so that they become, as it were,
one mobile letter : (b) we stipulate that the incorporated
should be in the same word as the letter of prolongation

in order to guard against such as adU! ULi. Pear ye

s *. -C > s ' M -O ^

two God, aJJ! t^jLb. Fear ye God, and &JJI ^U* Fear
thou [fern.] God, where the letter of prolongation is
elided on account of the two quiescents, because, in their
concurrence, unrestrictedly, even if all the conditions be

realized, there is some difficulty, as we have mentioned ;

101 a

( 992 )

so that, when the first of them is in a place where
elision is suitable, vid. the end of the word, then to
lighten the word by eliding it is more appropriate : (2)
that the second quiescent should be paused upon with
quiescence [640], or be treated like the paused upon :
(a) that is because pause is [taken] with the object of
resting ; and the approach of rest lightens the pressure
of the heaviness upon you. Pause is of two kinds, (1)
constitutional, which is [found] (a) in the names of the
letters of the alphabet, because they are constituted in
order that boys, or those who are in the same condition,
vid. the ignorant, may be taught thereby the shapes of
the single letters of the alphabet, each of which receives
a name beginning with that letter : so that the boy says,

.O *

e. g., k-oJi Alif, pausing a little, just enough to separate

it from the others ; and then says L? B&, and so on to
the end : (a) you do not see two quiescents concur in

these ns., except when the first is a letter of softness,,

> ° <•

as in (j .j IAS* J!t> Dal- Jim-Nun: (b) similarly in the

ejt.f as ,j««j» [used in chiding a dog (MAR)] and 4.xb
[200], in which the pause is constitutional, because they
are not constituted for the purpose of construction, as
has been explained in their cat. [200] : (2) not constitu-
tional, but supervening in usage, [which is found] (a) in
n s. other than the names of the letters of the alphabet

t £)O ' « _, ^ )u

and the ejs, [640], as ^y^+Jf and ol^^Jf [below],

( 993 ).
food and oxjl the dead ; (b) similarly in ns.

e x ° •" " > x- o o x

enumerated [159], as jL^c <Xuu* v>^*j Jo v : for they are

constituted to be spoken in syntactical construction ;
and then the user pauses upon them, either in construe-

> £ »• -o ~ '

tion with their op., as ,j^Juc^«J! ^ * L&. The believers

o J x

came to me\ or not in construction therewith, as j>^*j
* * s
Oo v Thamud-Zaid (R). The concurrence of two quies-

cents is pardonable (1) in pause, unrestrictedly (SH),
i. e., whether the first be a letter of softness ^(R, Jrb),

5 £.» 0 ' £. 1 • ^

as in jj^jo^J! ^e male believers, ^uut>yj\ , and

• x £. > « <•
yyUxi^JI^Ae female believers [above] (R) ; or not (R,

O O X • • X

Jrb), as in Jo [above] and j~*e * ^L»*r [below] (R) : and
whether the second be incorporated [below], or not : (a)
pause upon the letter supplies the place of its vowel,
since it strengthens the tone of the letter, and makes its

e • ^

sound full : for, when you pause, e. g., upon ^^s. [above],
you find that the » has a reiteration, and a fullness of
sound, that it has not when you conjoin it with [the
initial of] another [word] ; and, when you conjoin it,
that [fullness of] sound ceases, because your taking to a
letter other than the one mentioned diverts you from
iuipletion of the first letter : so that, from what we have
mentioned, it is plain that ths letter paused upon is
more complete in sound, and stronger in tone, than the
mjoined ; and that supplies the place of the vowel, so

( 994 )

that the letter paused upon may be combined with a

00,,

quiescent before it, as in ^j+s. , because, pause being the
place of abbreviating and stopping, that [omission of the
vowel] is pardonable in it (Jrb) : (b) you already know,
however, that in the second [case, where the first of the
two quiescents is not a letter of softness,] there is not
really a concurrence of two quiescents, since it is impos-
sible when the first of them is a sound letter (R) : (c)
if the concurrence of two quiescents be in continuous
speech, it 'is not pardonable, except in [the following]
cases mentioned by IH (Jrb) : (2) in the incorporated
[letter], preceded by a [letter of (Jrb, MASH)] softness,
[whether it be a letter of prolongation, or not (MASH),

provided that both quiescents be (Jrb),] in one word, as

«•---» ° ° '

£2J^ dear particular friend, [dim. of '&o\J* parti-
cular friend (R, Jrb),] ^LdJI I. 7. [539], and *^s
4»3f The garment, or cloth, was pulled out, or

stretched [above] (SH), pass, of ^y&\ li^Us We
pulled the garment, or cloth, one against the other
(R, Jrb), i. e., each of us pulled it from the other (R),
and ^^tuJf VI 80. [170] (M), read with a single ^
[405] by Nafi< and Ibn 'Amir, though, as regards the
latter, this is disputed on the authority of [his Reporter]
Hisham (B); contrary to what happens when they are in
two words (Jrb, MASH), as ^JJ? \^ ^ VIII "32.

( 995 )

And when they said "OGod", ^1'T L^l L VIII. 65.

[49], and r ^ A* ^ jLlT ^s *Xi.U Jxs* Co ^ XXII. 77.

^.y ' ^ * "
&

Nor hath He laid upon you any hardship in the
faith, where the [letter of] softness must be elided
(MASH), as will be explained [below] : (a) the unsound
letter [697], when quiescent, is named " letter of soft-
ness "; and this, when the vowel of what precedes it is
homogeneous with it, is [named] " letter of prolongation "
[below] : (b) the \ is always a letter of prolongation :
while the ^ and . are sometimes letters of softness, as in

J.JJ saying and «AJ selling ; and sometimes letters of

> > "• » ^

prolongation, as in Jyu says and «xo sells ; and thirdly

are neither letters of softness, nor letters of prolongation,
but are equivalent to the sound, vid. when they are
mobile, as in tX^^ promised and -, •_•_•_* ivas gentle : (c)
thus is it mentioned in one commentary on the M ; but
they often loosely apply the term " letters of prolonga-
tion and softness " to these letters, either because it is
attributable to this analysis, or because the thing is
named after what it is reducible to : (d) the concurrence
of two quiescents is allowable in this case because the
letters of prolongation and softness contain that pro-
longation by means " whereof the articulation of the
quiescent after it is accomplished : and also because the
incorporated [letter], together with the [letter that it is]

( 996 )

incorporated into, is equivalent to one letter, since the
tongue is removed from them by one impulse ; and, the
[letter] incorporated into being mobile [731], the second
of the two quiescents, [i. e., the incorporated letter,] is
like the non-quiescent, so that a concurrence of two
genuine quiescents is not realized : (e) the concurrence

" £ X - £ O x £

of three quiescents is allowable (Jrb), as [of5£ and] ^o\

£ • ^ >
and ^jj Juo (K on III 1.), when these two matters are

combined, i. e., in pause upon a word like of. o [256,
646] and j^0| rather deaf [274,281], dim. of ]LoT

2 o x » 3 ^

deaf (Jrb), and (Jjjuo [274], dim. of o'Juo [367] (Jh,
KF), where the first quiescent is a letter of softness, and
the second is incorporated : (f) the concurrence of four
quiescents is disallowed in every dial., and in every case

(Jrb) : (3) in such [ws. (Jrb)] as |^yo , oli , Jjl* , etc.
[321], which are uninfi. for want of construction, [the
concurrence of two quiescents here being pardonable
both] in pause (SH), as when you pause upon the

vo in uLJ^TXIX. 1 [18] (R), [in which case the final
is quiescent] because of what has been mentioned above
[under pause] (Jrb) ; and in continuity (SH), as when
you join the e to the ^o in the [foregoing] initial
monogram (R), [in which case the* final is quiescent] to
distinguish what is uninfl. for want of the require! of
inflection, vid. construction [159, 321], from what is

( 997 )

uniiifi.on account of the existence of the preventive
[of inflection], vid. resemblance to the orig. uninfl.
[159] : (a) they do not reverse [the process of distinction,
by allowing the concurrence of two quiescents in the
latter class of uninfl. ns., instead of the former], because
those which are uninfl. for want of the requirer are few,
while those which are uninfl. on account of the existence
of the preventive are many ; [and the concurrence of
two quiescents, being abnormal, ought to be confined to
the few] (MASH) : (b) some assert that, in continuity
also (Jrb, MASH), the concurrence of two quiescents is
on account of pause (Jrb) , [because] the quiescence [of
the final] in these ns. is on the ground that pause is
meant to be understood (MASH) : (c) by " such [rcs.] as
*jyo , oU , JjJL^ , etc.," IH means such as contain a
concurrence of two quiescents, the second of which is
quiescent for want of the motive for inflection, whether
the word be the name of a letter of the alphabet, as in

o ' e * * t * ° *

**$ oU K<lf-Ldm ; or something else, as in &++> oLo^Lo

o ^

tXx+^ ambush-Thamud-chief: and whether the first
[quiescent] letter be a letter of softness, as in what we
have mentioned; or not, as in JG ^^ 'Amr-Bakr [159];
though we have mentioned that this last, while resembl-
ing a concurrence of two quiescents, is not really one :
(d) the reason why the concurrence of two quiescents is
allowable in such words is that they are treated like the

( 998 )

paused upon, as will be explained, even if they be not
[actually] paused upon : (e) the quiescence of their finals
is not because the latter are [orig.~] mobile, and
afterwards have their vowel cut off on account of pause,
but because these words are uninfl. upon quiescence
[below] : (f) Z says that they are \orig. ~\ infl. ; yet are
not [actually] infl., because they are denuded of the
cause of inflection : but this [assertion] of his is marvell-
ous, for how can the n. be infl. without a requirer of
inflection ? and we say that they are not mobile with
any vowel, because the vowel is either inflectional — and
how can the inflectional vowel exist without the cause
of inflection, vid. construction with the op. ? — or unin-
flectional, which is not allowable, because the uninflec-
tedness of that [nJ\ in which the cause of inflection does
not exist is stronger than the uninflectedness of that
[w.] in which a preventive of inflection accidentally
arises ; and the stronger of the two kinds of uninflected-
ness ought to be accompanied by the o. f. of unin-
ilectedness, vid. quiescence [159], because the o. /. of
inflection is mobility, and the o. f. of uninflectedness is
quiescence : (g) we say of these words, whether names of

o

letters of the alphabet [321, 635], or nums., like <X=»f^

s O ° O s • O s

US'l [159, 321, 647], or anything else, like 5^ Jox
[159], that, even if some of them be literally joined
to others, still the final of every one of them is in the

( 999 )

predicament of the paused upon ; that being necessary in
their case, because every word of them, as respects the
.sense, is disconnected from \vhat follows it, even if it be
literally joined thereto : and the proof that every one of

them is in the predicament of the paused upon is the

* " °.
expression of the conj. ! in ,jUj| , when you enumerate

a s* of-

the ?iw/2s.; and the conversion of the s of such as Xju » \

Q*\* *s'0f »*1f ^" o

and &£JUf into s, as **jj &£X$ ^Uj'! <Xs»f^ One-two-
three- four •, by common consent ; whereas the conj. | is
elided [669] in the interior [of the sentence], and the s
13 not converted into 5 except in pause [646, 690] : (h)
these ?is. therefore are uninfl. upon quiescence [above] :

you make the predicament of pause applicable to them,

s «•

as you pause upon ^ and ^ [640] and the rest of the

words uninfl. upon quiescence, the predicament of pause
[in respect of quiescence] being made applicable to the
final of every one of them, because none of them has any
[syntactical] concern with what follows it, as [the auspi-

- -= I o £ -e i -c o

catory formula] |U^j-M ^j+s*J\ aJUl|v**o In the Name of

God the Compassionate, the Merciful has no [syntacti-
cal] concern with the beginning of the chapter after it,
like txil klHys jJ CXII. 1, [160], so that you pause

upon (H^pt J but you do not become silent upon every
one [of these words], as is the property of pause at the

end of the complete sentence [640], because that is only

102 a

( 1000 )

for rest after fatigue, whereas you are not fatigued by
pronouncing each word of them : so that, since their
finals are treated like the [letter] paused upon, the s of

«£ >• f x S x x 0 ^

&Ub and R*J J is converted into » [646] ; but, since you
join them to what follows them, and do not pause upon

•x-X "f-

them, the vowel of the Hamza in auu * \ is transferred to

ei S \

the » [of &lb ], according to what is transmitted by S
[321, 647, 648], as it is transferred in SJule [658] and
^JLi f jj XXIII, 1. [16], and similarly in the saying of
the poet [Abu-nNajm al'Ijll (AKB)]

t Jj.saJ fc'olj

* w

[/ advanced from the presence of ZiyCtd (a friend of
his) drunk, my t-wo legs tracing a zigzag line, scrawling
on the road Lam-Alif, meaning, says IJ, the letters
of the alphabet, not one more than another, or,
possibly, (the figure) $ (AKB)], where the vowel

of *•

of the Hamza of ujLM is transferred to the * of 1$ : (i)
Mb transmits from Mz that transfer of the vowel of the

us x o f o-'lx-

Hamza in xx? s ! a^cJLj to the [preceding] s is disallowed ;
but S is too trustworthy for his report from the Arabs
to be rejected, especially when it is not forbidden by
analogy : (j) S makes a distinction between what is
constitutionally quiescent [in the final], like the letters

( 1001 )
of the alphabet, and what is accidentally quiescent, when

o^l^ x* o oo^

enumeration is intended, as aJJd ^LsJ! JLS».|^ and Jo\

O * x 0 O "'

Jo JJ+A [159], saying that, in what is or/^r. in/I., the

- °
may be pronounced with Ishmam [640], as ,jUjf

o

with Ishmam of the Dainm [on the £ of <Xa.f» ], the
now. being pronounced with Ishmam because it is the
strongest and earliest inflection [24] ; whereas in ^ JiJ|

no vowel is pronounced with Ishmam, because these are
more notorious for quiescence [of the final] than the
former, since the quiescence of the like thereof is con-
stitutional : (k) Akh disallows Ishmam ; but there is no
reason for his disallowance, while there is the reason
mentioned for approval : (1) according to what S says,

there is no harm in pronouncing the nom. with Ishmam

«

O O ' ° ' >

in the pre. [n.~] in such as Jov *^Lc the manservant of
Zaid, when not constructed with its op. (R) : (m) one

J Jj x >-*- -^ -^.

ought to pause upon the ^ in &JIH [J ! III. 1. [321], as

o f- o *

one pauses upon oLM and ^ ; and to begin with what

,a o

follows it, as you say ,jUj't <Xa>tj [above] : and this is
the reading of 'Asim : (n) as for its Fath [below], this is
the vowel of the Harnza thrown upon it, when the
Hamza is elided for alleviation [658] (K) : (o) there is a
dispute about JuT^JTlII. 1. [321, 664] :— those who
aawert that, in continuity also, the concurrence of two

( 1002 )
quiescents [in such as Luo ] is on account of pause hold

the vowel on the * to be transferred from the Hamza,
because, in that case, [i. e., when the* is paused upon,] the
Hamza is not [necessarily] elided [669], since it is not
in the interior [of the sentence] ; so that the vowel [of
the Hamza (B)"J is transferred (Jrb) to the * , to indicate
that the Hamza is virtually expressed, because it is
elided for alleviation [658], not on account of [its being
in] the interior [669], since the * is in the predicament

of pause ; [and thus this reading of the text is] like

">«>
their saying ,jU3| <X=»!j One-two, by throwing the

vowel of the Hamza upon the ^ (B) ; and for that reason
the » is pronounced with Fath [above] : whereas those
who say that, in continuity, the concurrence of two
quiescents [in such as jj^yo ] is not on account of pause

say that the Hamza is elided [because of its being] in
the interior [of the sentence] ; and, two quiescents
[then] concurring, vid. the * and the J , they mobilize
the first, because of what will be mentioned [below] ;
while they do nob pronounce it with Kasr [664], but
with Fath, from regard to the solemnity of the Name of
God, and because, if they pronounced the .» with Kasr,

two Kasras and a ^ would be combined (Jrb) : (p) if

T! i •
you say <( Then what is the reason for the reading of

*Amr Ibn 'Ubaid with Kasr ?," I say " This reading is
founded upon the notion that the mobilization is because

( 1003 )

of the concurrence of two quiescents ; and is not accept-
ed '' [664] (K) ; but Akh allows Kasr also in 'Jjf ^.JT ,

which is read by 'Amr Ibn 'Ubaid, on the ground that
the vowel is because of the two quiescents, not because

-- > a

of transfer (R) : (4) in such [phrases] as J JuL

x« * X 01 "O t * - ~

Is AlHasan ivith theel and dLu*.? &JLM -h? t I*

blessing of God thine oath ? [669] (SH), i. e., in every
word that begins with a conj. Hamza pronounced with
Fath, and is preceded by the inter rog. Hamza : (a) that

o **

[combination] is [found] in two cases, firstly with J I

[599, 667], and secondly with KJUfJ^jf or Jjf |^f [650,
667], since the conj. Hamza is not pronounced with
Fat!} except in them [668] : (b) they permit the concur-
rence of two quiescents here, because, if they elided the

^ .- O > ^ -• °-& x»>"i»o>>cr*

conj. Hamza, saying J JuLc ^ ....... aaJ! and dLLc»j aJL'1 ^/*j|,

one would not know whether it was an enunciation or
an interrogation ; so that they change the [conj. ,]
Hamza into t (Jrb), because of [that CJrb)] ambiguity
(SH) : (c) IH means that, when the interrog. Hamza is
prefixed to what begins with a conj. Hamza pronounced
with Fath, the conj. Hamza may not be elided [669],
although it occurs in the interior [of the sentence], lest
the interrogation be mistaken for enunciation, because
the vowels of the two Hamzas are identical, since both
[Hamzas] are pronounced with Fath : (d) in [dealing

( 1004 )

with] that [combination] the Arabs have two methods,
the more frequent being conversion of the second
[Hamza] into a pure I [497], while the second is soften-
ing of the second [Hamza] between Hamza and I [656,
661, 669] (Rj : [for] some of the Arabs put the conj.
Hamza, in what we have mentioned, betwixt and
between [658] : the poet [AlMuthakkib al< Abdi (AKB)]
says

, . , .

j.£J t r ! # auiXj f b I ^J^J f ..A^J I f

[669] (Jrb) -4nd I know not, when I intend a matter,
meaning good, not evil, which of the two will follow

me, whether the good that I seek, or the evil that seeks

t ° .- * ff
me (AKB), where [the second Hamza in w^sxJ f I is the

conj. Hamza, which is alleviated by being softened
betwixt and between, since (AKB)], if it were not
put betwixt and between, the measure of the verse
would not be right ; while it is not said to be sounded
true [669], because no one allows that, and the proper
way is to explain [the verse] according to what is
allowed : and the two modes [of pronunciation] are

transmitted from Fr in the texts ,j3lT X. 91. What!

[dost thou believe (K, B)] now ? [497, 669] and ^^JJT
VI. 144, 145. [656, 669] ; but the well-known [mode] is
the first (Jrb) : (e) the first is more appropriate, becauae

( 1005 )

the second Harnza ought to be elided [669], on account
of its occurring in the interior [of the sentence] ; while
conversion is nearer than softening to elision, because,
like elision [658], it is a removal of the Hamza altoge-
ther : but the Kur is read in both ways : (f) when the
second [Hamza] is converted into I , two quiescents

> ^ X *~-

concur, irregularly, because, in such as ^j^^J I [above],
the second [quiescent] is neither incorporated, nor

paused upon, as we prescribed [above] ; while, in your

»*-»-.

saying aJJ ! Is God ?, though it is incorporated, still the

incorporated [letter] is not in the same word as the
[letter that it is] incorporated into, [because the incor-
porated is the J of the art., while the incorporated into
is part of what the art. is prefixed to (MAR)] : (g) the
! converted from the Hamza is not elided [below], lest
the same confusion between interrogation and enuncia-
tion, from which they escaped [by refusing to elide the
conj. Hamza], be entailed upon them ; while that
[retention of the ! , notwithstanding the irregularity in
the concurrence of the two quiescents,] is facilitated by
the ! 's being more powerful in prolongation than its two

fellows (R) : (5) in such as Jjfl*^ [552, 656] (SH),
where the concurrence of two quiescents appears, from
their being in two words, not to be allowable ; but is

allowed (MASH), because L» is equivalent to part of

i
the word [ &JU f ], by reason of its being a compensation

( 1006 )

for the jurative p., which is like part of the word [that
it is prefixed to] (Jrb, MASH) : and [similarly in such

as (Jrb, MASH)] iJjT^jt [556, 558] (SH), from dislike

A

that the expression *JJ ! [52, 262] should occur pro-
nounced with Kasr of its Hamza, so that its meaning

should not be recognized : (a) elision of the ! [of Ua ] in
[such as (Jrb)] JlJ ! Uo ^ [552], and elision or JTath of

the (5 in illT & I [558] are allowable (Jrb, MASH), in
which case two quiescents do not concur (MASH) ; so

ULJ *Q ^ S ^ Jj ^

that in xJU I U> ^ and &JU ! ^ t you are allowed the option
of combining, or not combining, two quiescents : and for
this reason IH separates them from the preceding cases,
in which there is no option, as is obvious in all but

9 s s ^ "^ JJ *Q 9 9 Q/**

(j^kvJ ! and aJU I ^^ ! ; and [is] likewise [affirmable] in
these two, either upon the ground of the well-known
method, [vid. conversion of the conj. Hamza into I , ] or
because the Hamza betwixt and between approximates
to the quiescent [658] (Jrb). And [in other cases than
those which we have mentioned the concurrence of two
quiescents is not pardonable ; so that their saying (Jrb)]

*r ° r& ^ -* ** * *• <f S***

.jllaJ I bLftJL&> [ oJixJt with expression of the ! (Jrb)] is

^ * *

anomalous [228, 610] (SH), analogy requiring elision, as

«°-0 s ' >

uijjyo^M Lxi^c the two menservants of the governor

i* 0 "O S <i 1

and viLo! L^J the two garments of thy sow, where you

( 1007 )

do not pronounce the ! : Aus [Ibn Hajar (Mb, Dw)]

says

£V=»

And the two rings of the belly-girth are pressed
together in folks, and their hearts heave with impa-
tience ; but, in this prov., they never elide it, in order
to describe the event as distressing, by sounding the

-^- Q ^ ^Q

du. true in pronunciation (Jrb). [since] ^Jl oJuJt is
said, as a prov., when the evil is great, because the two
rings do not meet except when the camel is extremely
emaciated, or when the belly -girth is drawn excessively

x ;. -c <»x^ • ^

tight. But I Id's saying " And ^ ! h * 1 1 LiiiL^ is anoma-

x ^^ o<« Cx

lous " ought to come after u and ^oyLff ^o " [below],

> Q** Q^ ^ • V

because the I ought to be elided, as in +yj*l\ A JEV^
[below]. If the concurrence of two quiescents be [in
any case] other than the mentioned, it is of two kinds,
the first [quiescent] being either a letter of prolongation
or not. And by " letter of prolongation " [above] we
mean a quiescent letter of softness, when the vowel of
what precedes it is homogeneous with it. If it be [a
letter of prolongation], then, (1) if elision of the letter of
prolongation would lead to confusion, the second [quies-
cent] is mobilized, since the [first, being a] letter of

X Q 9

prolongation, is not movable, as in ^LJL^o Two Muslims

* e >

and ,jj*JL*jo Muslims, where the ,j [16, 228, 234] is.

103 a

( 1008 )

orig. quiescent ; and, if the ! and . were elided because
of the two quiescents, the two [formations] would be
confounded with the ace. and nom., sing , when pro-

-- 0 >

nounced with Tanwln : (a) similarly in (jl+L^o They two

? 0 9

become Muslims, ^j+L»s They become Muslims, and
^wxJLMU Thou [fern.] becomest a Muslim, if the lette:s
of prolongation were elided, the v. would, at first sight,
be confounded with the [vj] corroborated by the single
n. [610]: (2) if elision do not lead to confusion, the
letter of prolongation is elided, whether the second

o -^

quiescent be (a) in the same word as the first, as in oii^

o 9 &

Fear thou, <J3 Say thou, and *o Sell thou [671, 703] :
(b) like part of that word, as being (a) an attached nom.

O x- O X ' 0 '

pron., as in ^j^&^vj' Thou [fem.] dreadest, <jjy*J' Ye

o --

[masc.] raid, and ^*>j2 Thou [fem.] shootest : (a) their

*• O *• ) " " Ox

o. f. is (S&&3 , ^y*J' , and ^Ji ; but, when the quiescent
[nom.] prons., [i. e., the ^ of the pL masc. and the ^ of
the sing, fem.,] are attached to them, the J s are elided
because of the two quiescents : (b) the first of the two
cor rob. ^ s, one of which is incorporated into the other,

g > ° ' O

as ^jv^l Do ye surely raid and ,j-«>l Do thou [fem.]
surely &hoot [below], where the two prons. [ ^ and ^5 ]
are elided, because the quiescent ^ is attached to them
: or (c) the initial of a separate word, as in

( 1009 )

x ° "* + -fr*

a.'! 2V*e people dread [above], yiU^J! j'-*J -*«e
raids, and ^Ci-'T ^olj He shoots at the mark [above].
The reason why the first [quiescent] is elided when it is
a, letter of prolongation, in the absence of confusion
[above], and is mobilized when it is anything else, as in
WT^S! u»-«-o! strike* strike, [like <_**»,:>! ^j&j! below,!

^v / • T L -*

except with a preventive, as in sjJL> pJ [below], as will
be explained, while the second, in all the positions
[just mentioned], is neither elided, nor mobilized, is only
that the second of the two quiescents is the one whose
pronunciation becomes impracticable when the first is
sound, and heavy when the first is a letter of softness \
and, the cause of the impracticability and the heaviness
being the quiescence of the first, that bar is removed,
either by elision of the first, when a vowel upon it
would be heavy, vid. when it is a letter of prolongation
[below], or by mobilization of it when that would not
be so : whereas you »begin with the first of the two
quiescents, before the occurrence of the second ; so that
its quiescence is neither impracticable, nor heavy.
Mobilization of the letter of prolongation [above],
which is a j or ^ , would be heavy, because the [effect]
sought from prolongation is alleviation, by making the
letter of softness quiescent, and [the vowel of] what
precedes it homogeneous with it, in order to soften
its pronunciation : while mobilization of it would be

( 1010 )

destructive of this object. But, as for the \ , there is no
question about it, because mobilization of it is impossible,
since, in that case, it would not remain an 1 [683]. And

fi ' G '

the reason why the ^ is elided from ^vit , and the ^
from y^«jl [above], though the corrob. ^ is like part of
the preceding word, so that, if the ^ or ^5 were left

M* (5

intact, it would be like [the ! in] ^jjJLdJ! I. 7. [above]

6 ' ' > 0 S -o £ J 5

and [the ^ of t>j*j» in] ijyUt i>^»5 [above], is that this
^ is, in every case, another word ; arid is not inseparable,
so as, by reason of inseparability, to be given the
predicament of part of the word. If any one say " Then
wherefore is it reckoned like part of the word in <jb »-«of
De ye two surely strike [below], so that the I is not
elided ?", I say " The object is to distinguish between
the sing, and the du. : for the ^ , as not being heavy,
can have the predicament of part of the word ; but, as
being bil.t and not inseparable from the word, is not like
part thereof : so that, where they have an object in

giving it the predicament of part [of the word], i. e., in

«, x °
such as ,jb-4! [below], they give it that [predicament] ;

and, where they have no object, they do not give it that
[predicament]." The nom. prons. attached to the apoc.

y o > 9 QS ,

and imp. in such as !«jfcl Raid ye and l^yu 1J Ye did

o y o ,f ^

not raid, ^s. \ Raid thou [fern.] and <5 ytf (U Thou

x O x O x x

[fern.] didst not raid, Lx> J Shoot ye two and l*jyc*j jU

( ion )

) C > . » x

Ye two did not shoot, !^t Shoot ye and \y*f (J Ye
did not shoot, ^\\ Shoot thou [fern.] and ^oy» fj Thou

* ^ o x •** c ** x

dtcta rcof sAoo/, Lye^t J9e ?/e two pleased and U*y> ^

4X0

Fe *ttx> were wo£ pleased, Ij^J 5e ^e pleased and
(lilS £J Fe t0ere wo£ pleased, ^ ^ Be thou [fern.]

pleased and ,<^^> rU TAow [fern.] ^%as^ no^ pleased, are
affixed to the v. after the elision cf the J for formation
of the apoc. [404] or imp. [428], as they are affixed in

^o '* ^ -*• > >

LJ.-O! Strike ye two and l^yj xSay ?/e [below], U^ij ^J

> »x ^

Fe Zwo dzW no# 5<r^e and 1^'^' (U Fe rftc? TZO^ say
[below], after the apocopation [404] or quiescence [431] ;
then the J s are restored on account of their affixion,
because with them the apocopation and quiescence are
not upon the J ; and then the J s are elided with the
, or ^ , on account of the concurrence of two quiescents,
after elision of the vowel of the J ; but are not elided

x»o» *• ° " ^ e

with the I , as tjv^l [below], IAX> J , and lei J [above],

x>°x'>' ^O>»x xyOx^

Ky*i' (U Ye two did not raid, Lyoo *J , and L^5 J> jj
[above], because of the absence of two quiescents. And

x- x- O X X ^

the J is not converted into I in LA^S ^ I above] and I^A_S I

' * *

Dread ye two, because they are made to accord with

x x e x xx»x

^u-ayj Ye two are pleased and jjLuLsso Fe #zt'o dread,
as will be explained [719] (R), And, [should one say

( 1012 )
that the £ of oL=>. , vid. the \ converted from the ^ , and

0 X O 0 •** O

the J of t^&i»! and ^-ki*! , vid. the t converted from the
,5 , are elided only because of the concurrence of two
quiescents, while this cause is absent (Jrb)] in such as

^ Jj -o ^ ^Ju«=>xc.

$JUt wt&. Fear thou God, aJJM^xi.^! Dread ye, God

x i -o ^ ° &)-'O

and &JIH ^cLi.1 Dread thou [fern.] 6r0cZ [below], ^^A^l

« so

Z)o ?/e surely dread and ^^yi^l J90 ^Acm [fern.] surely
dread, [so that the elided must be restored, IH replies
that in them (Jrb)] the vowel [of the J , and of the .
and 1^5 (Ft)] is not taken into account (SH), because it is
accidental, put on account of [the occurrence of a
quiescent after it in (Ji'b)] a separate word, vid. xJLM ,
[which is obvious (Jrb)] ; and [similarly (R)] the [corrob.
(Jib)] ,j , which, when attached to the [prominent
(Jrb)] pron., is like a separate (R, Jrb) word, according
to what IH lays down at the end of the Kafiya : so that
the t elided on account of the quiescence of the J , and
of the . [and ^ ], does not return (R), contrary to [the

I of] such as UU* Fear ye two and ,jjl^ Do thou
[masc.] surely fear (SH), where the vowel [of the J ]
is quasi-original, because what follows it is attached to
the word in the same way as a part [thereof], which in

^ ^ 55 x x

Li Li*, is obvious ; and in ^i Lb. is [equally true,] because,
with the pron. latent, the ^ is quasi-attached [to the v.~\
(Jrb). If, then, it be said " Grant that the ^ [of

( 1013 )

and ^^ixaJ ] is like a word separate from the
v.} because of the intervention of the [prominent] pron.
between them, is it not quasi-attached to the^?row., in

w ' s

the same way as to the J in ^j l=» ? and therefore, since
the vowel of the J in ,jjLi. is quasi-original, because of
what is attached to it, i. e., the ^ , and for this reason

O •f Gi s s

the I elided in oij* returns [in <jj l~* ], so ought the

fi > s <i £ s °

vowel of the ^ and c$ in ^y£*=*- 1 and ,j^cL=*. I to be [quasi-
original], so that the J elided in them, on account of the
quiescence of the ^ and ^ attached to them, ought to
return ", we say (l) that, between the attachment of the
jj to the J of the word, and its attachment to the
[prominent] pron., there is a difference, because the ^ ,
when attached to the pron in letter, is not attached
thereto in sense, since it denotes corroboration [610]
of the v., not corroboration of the pron. : and (2) that
the J of the word is radically mobile, so that [even] its
accidental vowel is taken into account ; contrary to the
2 and ^5 of the pron., which are radically quiescent. If

you say " Is not the ^ in such as ^Ls^oi [above] after
the [prominent] pron. ? Then why is not the I elided, as

^ » C -c s o

in Jc=» Jf owfli Strike ye two the man?", I say "From
fear of confounding the du. with the sing., as above
explained ". As for the vowel of the J in llli [above],
1jiL&. , and ^U* , and in ^jjL^. , it, notwithstanding its

( 1014 )

being accidental, becomes quasi-original, because of the
attachment of the attached nom. pron., which is like
part of the v.\ and [because of] the attachment of the
corrob. ^ to the v. itself: and so in UL^uJ Let them
two fear and \^s liuJ Let them fear. Moreover, in the
words mentioned, the vowels of the J , although acci-
dental, caused by affixion of the prons. and the ^ , are
still permanent, on account of the exclusion of the J

*. »a x> »

from being constructively quiescent, as it is in JuJJ! pi'
LXXIII. 2. Rise thou [to pray (B)] at night [below]

•^ O Sf ^o is •* •

and JuJU! *Ju *J He did not rise to pray at night, since,
with the corrob. ^ attached to the J of the word, the
apocopation [404] and quiescence [431] are totally
removed, because, with it, the apoc. and imp. become
uninft. upon the vowel [402, 406, 610, 664], according

to the soundest [opinion] ; while, with attachment of the

* > ^ >-• f

prominent prons. , as in y^s Say ye two and $ytf p Ye

two did not say, f^y* Say ye and l^y" |U Ye did not
say [above], J^ Say thou [fern.] and ^yu jU Thou
[fern.] didst not say, without a corrob. ^ , the [indica-

0 J O ) s '

tion of the mood, which in Jo Say thou and JJu p
Thou didst not say is effected by] apocopation [404]
or quiescence [431], is shifted from the J to the ^
[405, 431], which is after the J [and the attached nom.
pron., in " the five paradigms ", and by elision of which

( 1015 )

the indication of the mood is therein effected] : so that
in neither case does the J remain constructively quies-
cent. Inevitably, therefore, the g s return. And, on
account of the cessation of the apocopation or quiescence,

a x- > o » t

the J s are retained in ^jV^i Bo thou surely raid,
^•JuJ Let him surely raid, and t;V^I Raid ye two

[above]. The reason why the first of the two quiescents,

XX XX 'Of- X O »

i. e., the 1 in ^N and Us. , [ ^s.\ and ^j^ , ] is not
elided upon attachment of the ! of the du. in

XXX

They two raided and Lyo* They two shot [719], ^

X X ° »

and (jLJLa* [229], but is converted into ^ or ^ , as you
see, and mobilized, is fear of confounding the du. with

XX XX *XX«S

the sing., i. e., ! yc. He raided and -/> * He shot, Jo \ JL&I

/ ^ / &" / ^

O x x O »

/Ae higher part o/ ^c^'cZ and ^^t ^5^=* the pregnant

•&

female of lAmr [684]. But the J elided in the like of

" X X O X x

ojo, sAe s^o£ and «yyi S^e raided is not restored,
although the ^ is mobilized, in l£o . TAe^ £M;O [fern.]
5//o^ [607] and Lfyc T/ie?/ ^z^o [fern.] raided, because,
although its vowel is on account of the ! , which is like
a part [of the vJ\, still the verbal ^ of feminiuization is
radically quiescent ; contrary to the J of [the v. in] Lx.J
Stand ye two, [which is radically mobile,] as above
mentioned : and also because the cj , which ought to come

after the ag.t because it is the sign of femininizatiou of

104 a

( 1016 )

the ag., not of the v., debars the f from complete attach-
ment, as we said of [the prominent nom. pron. in]

s » x- ° a *• °

(j^s>\ and ,jwUki>t , [which debars the ^ from complete

attachment to the v.]. Some, however, allow restora-
tion of the ! in the like thereof, citing as evidence the
saying [of Imra alKais, describing his mare (Jsh)]

C« ij -C " »-- X ** ^ V* ^ f- S ** X X •** X - O ** X" X*

».+J f aw tXfcU*, (5JU ^y I 4 U5" Ls lla^ ^ UvuLo LgJ

(R) Having two szYZes #o Aer back, that have become
thick, as when the leopard crouches down upon his
two fore-arms, where the poet ought to have said Ufn^>
(Jsh). If the first of the two quiescents be not a letter
of prolongation, it is mobilized, [not elided, whether it

o ^ o^o ' o

be a sound, or an unsound, letter (Jrb),] as _>#3! ^_^ ji

Gx^'*' >Jjc«Cx' s*~"^>

Go, go [above], idj| jU [below], and aJU! ^J ! III. 1.

^v<J/« >^« '•ill<« x"

[above]; and [as] *JU| !^.xi^! and iJU! (5A»t [above]
(SH) : except when its mobilization would lead to

>X0-- -- x • " °

destruction of the object, as in sjJb *J and (jj-liajf
[below], as will be explained. The reason^ why, in the
absence of this preventive, the first must be mobilized,
is that, its quiescence being, as we mentioned, the bar to
the pronunciation of the second quiescent, that bar is
removed by mobilizing the first, since the mobilization
does not lead to heaviness, as mobilization of the letter
of prolongation would, according to what we have
mentioned. But from this cat. are excepted (1) the

( 1017 )

— x x«o > .»

single corrob. ^ , as in ^J! ^A"-1' cJ*f* ^ [537, 614],
which is elided, to distinguish it from the Tanwin
[609] : (2) the ^ of ^ JJ [205], which is elided, though
anomalously, because, being liable to elision, without a
concurrence of two quiescents, as in the saying [of the
Rajiz Ghailan (S)]

» 0 > s C^O^JX ^ o -" 0 ^°-0 > «-' • ^

SN^SX^AJ ^M &xx£vJ JJ J^x» ^ S7^7^ vj^° c?1^^' ^^^.*^>o

/# takes full two fathoms of its rope from its two
lower jaws to its chest, it may be elided when it occurs
in a placs where elision of the letter of prolongation
would be good, and that because of the resemblance of

the ^ to the ; [270] : (a) the ^ of J^JG fi [450],

although it shares with the ^ of ^ Jj in what we have
said about resemblance to the ^ , and allowability of
elision without [a concurrence of] two quiescents, is not
treated analogously to it, because elision of the ^ of
,jjj on account of the [concurrence of] two quiescents
is anomalous, what we have mentioned being a reason
for approving it, but not a necessitating cause : (3) the
Tanwin of the proper name qualified by ^1\ pre. to a
proper name, as has been explained hi its place [50, 609].
But, as for the elision of the Tanwin, on account of the

[concurrence of (K)] two quiescents, in ^IkJT li'lLI
[234], and in the reading of CXII. 1, 2. [609, 160],

( 1018 )

it is anomalous (R), the approved [course] being to
sound the Tanwm, and pronounce it with Kasr [609, 664]
(K). The o.f. of [the v. in] Idlf fi I did not care

xi

[above] is ^Ju! : the <^ is elided because of the prefixion
of the apocopative [ ^ ] ; then, JL! fi being frequently
used, abbreviation is required ; and therefore a second
apocopation of the word by the apocopative is allowed,

' £

through assimilation of JL| , on account of the mobility
of its final, to what has nothing elided from it, like JJb
says and ^L^u fears ; so that the vowel of the J is
elided ; and then the I , on account of the two quieseents. :

O XX X

and then the s of silence is affixed, as in so *J He did

o ^ o x ,,

wo£ see and auLiau ,U ITe did not dread [615], because
the J is constructively mobile, since its vowel, being only
irregularly elided, is, as it were, expressed; so that,
two quieseents concurring, the first is pronounced with
Kasr, as is the rule [664], Kasr being also its original
vowel (R). And hence ,j ^A I and ^•^^ ! [above] are
said, because, [says IH,] the [corrob. (Jrb)] ^ [here
(Jrb)] is quasi-separate (SH) : but the vice of this
[argument] is not hidden (Jrb\ [since] there is abso-
lutely no reason for his bringing in this clause here,
because the first quiescent, when not a letter of
prolongation, is mobilized, whether the second be

O '1> x

attached, like the » in x-bl jU [above] ; or separate, like

( 1019 )
[ aJLJ I in] xJJl tjxLa* t and ill T (S£± \ [above] ; or quasi-

z ' ' ° & ' °

separate, like [the ^ in] Jj^=* f and ^.i£S ! : then what
sense has his saying " because the ^ is quasi-separate ",
when the predicament of the attached also is the same ?
The mobilization of the J of determination prefixed to

f o<« .- » o -0 ^

the conj. Hamza, as in ^j^l the son and ^^1 the

} x- °fO •* 5 ^ t C. -C ^

name [669], ^jf^LiajSH the departure and —f^ssa^^M
the extraction, belongs to the cat. of mobilization of the
fir.it of two quiescents with Kasr [664], in order that
pronunciation of the second may be possible, as in

X^'OiXO'<x Gi s O >«O **

— ^a»u.^ t JJ> He has already extracted and uexiaj J^B

•

Has he been peculiarly distinguished ?, because the
conj. Hamza with its vowel is elided [669] in the
interior [of the sentence] ; so that two quiescents, the
determinative J and the quiescent that follows the conj.
Hamza, concur. But Ks transmits from SDme of the
Arabs that, when you mean to elide the Hamza in the
interior [of the sentence], its vowel may be transferred

to what precedes it: so that i^tM ,j-».a.pT xJLff *'v_?

i > o ^ e.o

x-U <X»^J! In-the Name etc. [141], praise etc. [141] is
transmitted with Fath of the* in iv*^Ul , when you
conjoin it with the initial of <.V»sv1t I. 1. ; and similarly

^ O £ -c x- ?

J^JJ I pj> LXXIII. 2. [above] is anomalously read with
Fath of the r (R), by alleviation [658] (B). And,

( 1020 )
according to this, the Kasra of the J in ^J'9f and

» x o~e x

ijj^Jaj^t [above] may be transferred from the conj.
Hamza. And similarly the Damm in such as JJiJ.'

G-jjiLl VI. 10. [540] and ^^T^JlSJ XII. 31. [664].
But [the authority for] this [transfer] is weak : and, if

fi-o 9 x **•

it were allowable, ^.jJ! ijJo pj XCVIII. 1. [above]

B-o

and ^5 jJt ^ Who is he that ? , with Fath of the two
<j s , would be allowable (R). The first is mobilized
in all cases (Jrb), except (L) when mobilization of the
first is avoided for the sake of alleviation, in which case

*• Ox-*

the second is mobilized, as in (jplkj I [with quiescence of

the J , and Fath of the ji (MASH),] and i jJb iS [with
quiescence of the J , and Fath of the 3 (MASH)] ; and

as in 4>j and S^» *J in [the dial, of] Tamlm [664, 731]
(SH) : i. e., in every position where two quiescents are
combined by making the first to be quiescent for an
object ; so that, if the first were mobilized, the object,
for which it was made quiescent, [vid. alleviation
(MASH),] would come to nought (Jrb) : (a) IH means
that, if the first be not a letter of prolongation, the
second is mobilized when destruction of the object would
be produced from mobilization of the first : and this is

s O , Q

[found] in the v. alone, as ^JUaj \ Depart thou, orig.

-o Q*o o *>

it , an imp. from (j^Uaj! departure, where,

( 1021 )

S x

being assimilated to 01*$" in the dial, of Tarnltn [368],
the J is made quiescent ; so that two quiescents concur ;
and, if the first were mobilized, that would be destructive

> X OS '

of the object : and so one says of * jJL? jU (R), and
[according to Z] &£Oj XXIV. 51. [below] (M) : the
poet says #J] &jJb fi jJj ^ [505] (M, Jrb), orig.

t o , ^ 8 s

ajJblJ, which [also (IY)J is assimilated to oUS; so
that the J is made quiescent ; and, [two quiescents then
concurring (Jrb),] the o is mobilized with Fath [below] :
and hence, [as some assert (Jrb),] the reading of Hafs
i aJLM (ji^Joi XXIV. 51. And dreadetk God, and

£s pious [below], with quiescence of the yjf , and Kasr
of the » (IY, Jib) : (b) the second of the two quiescents
is pronounced with Fath [above], in preference to Kasr,
which is the o. f. in mobilizing [one ofj two quiescents
[664J, in order to purify the v. from Kasr, for which
reason the v. is protected from it by the ,j of support
[170]: (c) as for Damm, one is not reduced to it, in
averting [a concurrence of] two quiescents, except for

> o >

alliteration, as in juuo [203, 664] ; or because the quies-
cent [to be mobilized] is the ^ of the pi., as in ^L&jL\
[610, 664] : (d) some say that the second is pronounced
with Fath for alliteration to the vowel of what precedes
the first quiescent, in addition to Fath's being lighter :
(e) the people of AlHijaz do not incorporate in the

( 1022 )

reduplicated [w.] whose J is quiescent on account of the
apoc. or imp., as jj^l Restore tliou and ^SU £) Se
cZecZ not restore, because the condition of incorporation
[731] is mobilization of the second [letter] : but the
Banil Tamim [664, 731] and many others, seeing this
quiescence to be accidental, caused by the formation of
the apoc. and imp., and to be sometimes replaced by
mobility, although the vowel is accidental, asinj^tj

*yLJ| Restore ihou the people [664], do not take this
quiescence into account, but treat the second [letter]
like the mobile ; and therefore make the first quiescent,
in order that it may be incorporated, and the word be
thus lightened by incorporation : so that two quiescents
concur ; and, if the first were mobilized, that would be
destructive of the object [of the incorporation, vid.
alleviation ( Jrb) J : and this [mobilization of the second ]

occurs in the Kur, as Ju£<& ^1 ^Sfe'fLdj ifj II. 282.
And let not a scribe or witness do harm, or be harmed
(R), either [act. or pass. (K)] voice being admissible, as
is proved by [the fact] that ^Ld_> 5) 5 is read with Kasr

[by 'Umar (K)], and Fath (K, B) by Ibn 'Abbas (K) :

» of-

(f) all agree upon omitting incorporation in J^3 1 when a

[v. of] wonder [477], as &j J>^' How dear he is!,
because it is aplastic : (2) sometimes also when the
second is the final of an uninft. word, in which case it is

( 1023 )

mobilized, since, the two quiescents being, upon this
hypothesis, inseparable one from the other, [because the

measure is supposed to be j^,] if the first were mobi-
lized, one measure would be confounded with another,
as in yjj ! [206] and jox [above], where the Jxa a. d ji

o s

quiescent in the £ would be mistaken for the [ Juo and
Joii ] mobile therein : (a) [the mobilization of the second
quiescent in] ^1 [206, 321, 666], sil? [207, 321, 666],
and £*!». [202» 664> 6661 may be attributed to [fear of]
the like [confusion], and to [dislike of] the heaviness
of a vowel upon the unsound letter, if the latter be not
converted [684, 703] ; while, if it were converted, that
[conversion] would be a liberty in an indecl. [n.~\ (H).

• ms

But the reading of Hafs &&L>J XXIV. 51. And fear eth
Him [above] does not belong to this [cat. ( Jrb)], accord-
ing to the soundest (SH) saying, because the * of silence
may not be expressed in continuity [615], nor mobilized
at all [616] ; and, if it might be mobilized here, the
[vowel] suitable for it would be Fath, as in J^JJalf

[above] (MASH). This is a refutation of Z, who says

o«x . z'

that *£u is orig. J^AJ , with the 5 of silence [615] affixed

thereto ; so that [the termination of] it becomes «iS like

o *

^ixf [above] ; and then the vowel of [the medial, i. e.,1
the (J is elided, as is [the practice in] the dial, of
Tamlm (R), like [the vowel of the ; in]

105 a

( 1024 )

;. > * of w>!f » , x - | '•» " x ° T - ° T ' * I I '

uui' o 5 1 jjJ I yxS> ^uB j 3$ l£>;-*" \JU *JC*o ! +AJLv* oJ L»

(K) Sulaima said " J3&?/ £/iow /or ws barley-meal ;
GWG£ <jfzve me bread of wheat, or flour (N) ; so that,
'two quiescents concurring, the second, i. e., the s of
silence, is mobilized, lest destruction of the object, [vid.
alleviation by quiescence of the medial,] be entailed, if
•the first should be mobilized. But what he says
involves venturing upon mobilization of the a of silence,
[and expression of it in continuity (Jrb), each of] which
is strange [615, 616] : and [Jj, whose opinion is adopted
by (Jrb)] IH, says, which is the truth, that the » here in

^.iL _, i *> x» O ^ ^

[an objective pron. (Jrb)] relating to «JU ! in &JU j gi^u ^

I ^ S '

[above] ; and that xo , being like ^alf , is lightened by
elision of the Kasr of the (Jj ; and then the conj., i. e.,
the ,5 , which follows the s of the pron., is elided,
because it is elided when the s follows a quiescent^ as in
*AX> [161], ^a£ , and xllc (R) : so that there is no concur-
rence of two quiescents, nor any mobilization on account
of such (Jrb).

§. 664. The general rule in every concurrence of
two quiescents is that the first of them should be mobi-

> s¥-°*o s s

lized with Kasr, as aL/oiH oJu The handmaid committed

* ^ ' ••« " "
fornication and 5b,Ls\J! v.^u> The girl stood (IY).

Since you know that, in some cases [663], mobilization
[of one quiescent] is unavoidable, IH points out that

( 1025 )

(Jrb) the o. /. [of mobilization (Jrb)] in a concurrence-
of two quiescents is [with (Jrb)] Kasr (SH). The
reason why the o /. in mobilizing is Kasr, (1) in the
case of the first quiescent, is what we have mentioned
about one's own nature [663], when one is not forced to
[employ] another vowel : (2) in the case of every
quiescent whose mobilization is. needed, both this [quies-
cent] that we are discussing [663-666], and the conj.
Hamza [668, 669], is said to be that quiescence is
substituted in the v., i. e., the apoc., for Kasr in the n.t
i. e., the gen. [404] ; so that, when a vowel replacing,
and annulling, quiescence is needed [in the v. or
elsewhere], Kasr is substituted for quiescence by way
of retaliation : (3) in the case of the first quiescent, is
said to be that it occurs only at the end of a word, and
therefore likes to be mobilized with a vowel not liable to
be mistaken for an inflectional vowel ; so that Kasr is
most appropriate, because it is- not an inflection except
with Tanwm after it [16], or with a subst. therefor, vid.
an art. or a post. n. [17] ; and, when no Tanwm is found
after it, nor any subst. therefor, it is known not to be
an inflection : whereas Damm or Fath is sometimes an
inflection without Tanwin, or any subst. therefor, as

>*^ and iX^.I oJlJ [17], v/^ [4083 anc*
[410,549]; so that, if the quiescent were
mobilized with either of these two vowels, that vowel

( 1026 )

would be liable to be mistaken for an"inflectional vowel
(R). If there be any variation [from this o. f. (MASH)],
it is on account of an accident (SH), requiring some
[vowel] other than Kasr, necessarily, preferably, or
allowably (Jrb), like (l) the necessity for pamm in (a)

' the r of the pi. [below] (SH), as ^jj^ij^f^jf XXX

VII. 172. [252] (Jrb), in order to icstore it to its o. f.
(MASH), since it is orig. pronounced with Damm, as
is proved by the reading of the people of Makka [with
Pamm of this ^ , and (MASH)] with a ^ after it (Jrb,

MASH), as ^JU (MASH) : (a) IH's saying " in the
* of the pi" [above] is not unrestrictedly true, because,
when the • of the pi. is after a 8 pronounced with Kasr
[161], the best known [pronunciation] is Kasr of the * ,
as in the reading of IA1 JjLCJL^r*^ II. 161. The ties

• X ' "*

between them, for alliteration to [the Kasr of] the s ,
and in order to treat the ^ like the rest of what is
mobilized on account of the [concurrence of] two quies-
cents ; though the remainder of the Readers vary from
the well-known [pronunciation], as villlSl ^ II. 161.
and j liS/l* *4*le IV. 79. [204], with Damm of the - , in
order to mobilize it with the original vowel, i. e. Damm :
(b) if the * be after a Damma, whether upon the » , as

in rj.Juc.-jr ** VIII. 4. They are the believers and in
the reading of Hamza [161] jUcf^IJU IV. 79. [above],

( 1027 )
or upon any other [letter], as in tlliilf p£>] XXXV.

-

16. Ye are the needy, ^\ f& VIII. 50. For you
to-day, and aJjf & ^L> II. 143. God will bring you,
the well-known [pronunciation] is Damm of the * , in
order to mobilize it with the original vowel, and for
alliteration to what precedes it ; but, in some dials.,
Kasr of it occurs, because of the [concurrence of] two
quiescents, as in the rest of its congeners, consisting of
one quiescent before another (R) : (b) similarly (Jrb)
li (SH), as jljiT JJo [203, 510] (MASH), because, its

o. f. being juuo , they mobilize [the j ], in case of need,

with the original vowel (Jrb) : (a) Damm of the 3 of

* ' f

Ju> , on account of two quiescents, is not necessary, as

IH mentions : but is more frequent than Kasr, either

e >

because its o. /. is Damm, since <Xo is said to be orig.
<3ox> ; or for alliteration [in the vowel] of the 3 to [that
of] the * ; or because it is like the finals [201] : (c) Jj^xS
[161], in order that the Damm may indicate plurality,
as in y+* and ^jJl (R) : (2) the preference for Fath in
such as &| ,^37 III. 1. [321, 663] (SH) : (a) IH says
"preference for Fath" because Akh allows Kasr,
according to analogy in the concurrence of two quies-
cents ; and 'Amr Ibn 'Ubaid reads with it ; but it is not
accepted [663] by the Readers (Jrb) : (b) [IH's citation
of "such as Lur^TlII. l."is relevant only on the

( 1028 )

assumption that the vowel of the * is imported on
account of a concurrence of two quiescents* which
assumption is based on the theory that the quiescence
of the final in such as ji*^ is not on account of pause ;
and, on that assumption, the reasons for adopting Fath,
in preference to Kasr, as the vowel of the * , have been
indicated by H in §. 321, and Jrb in §. 663 :] but [R,
who maintains the theory that the quiescence of the
final in such as *.x* is on account of pause, says that] the
Fatha of the * is transferred from the Hamza, not
[imported] because of [a concurrence of] two quiescents ^
[and in that case the citation is not relevant here] : (c)
the Fath [on the final of the v.] in such [formations] as.

jUr*^ Do thou surely strike and ^j^Lp Let him

assuredly strike is on account of the [concurrence of]
two quiescents, according to Zj and Sf (R),]: [for] what
we have mentioned, vid. that the v. [in such formations]
is uninfl. upon Fath [402, 406, 610, 663], is the opinion
of S, Mb, and F : while Zj and Sf say that the vowel is.
[imported] on account of the [concurrence of] two quies-
cents, whether the v. [before the affixion of the ^ ] be

c- o

infl., [as in o v-^jJ Let him strike ,] or uninfl., [as in
V Ji! strike thou,'] because, by affixion of the ^ , the v.

is estranged from resemblance to ns. [404] ; and there-
fore reverts to its o. /, vid. uninflectedness [402], the

( 1029 )

0. /. of which is quiescence ; so that it has to be mobi-
lized [in the final], on account of the two quiescents ;
and is then mobilized with Fath, to preserve [the final
of] the v. from being unnecessarily pronounced with
Kasr, the characteristic of the gen.: [but here the Fath
is necessary, not preferable, there being no alternative
vowel for the final of the v. in these formations :] (R on
the Corroborative ^ in IH) : (3) the allowability of
Damm when the second of the two quiescents is followed
by an original Damma in the same word [with the
second quiescent (R, Jrb)], as ^'f*>\ vUls^ XII. 31.
-And she said "Come forth" [663] (SH), JdTjT^ttUj
XXXVIII. 40, 41. [609], U^JUljT^^; XV. 45, 46.

And springs. Enter ye them (M), and IjUiiT J^» X.
101. Say thou, Consider ye [666] (IY), in [all of (IY)]
which Damm is [allowable (Jrb)] for alliteration (IY,
-Jrb), the Damma of the «y in oJU» being an alliteration
to the Damma of the » in * L=* | , since there is no
barrier between them, except a quiescent letter ; and

similarly [the Damma of] the Tan win [in tof<Xc 'i ]

f *

being an alliteration to the vowel of the J [in udTjf ],
since there is nothing between them, except the quies-
cent ^ : and similarly [as] ykiiT^ t LXXIII. 3. Or deduct
[666, 668], except that the Damma here is for two
reasons, one being the same as in XXXVIII. 40, 41.

( 1030 )

[above] ; and the other being assimilation to the • of the

pron.j on the principle of U*k£>I. t p IX. 42. [below],
where Danim is allowable, although the <& after the ^
is pronounced with Fath (IY) : and [similarly (Jrb)]

^ycloJU She said " Raid thou [fern.] " (SH), because
the original vowel of the \ is Damma, since the <5 is
affixed to Ls.\ with Damm of the \ (R) : contrary to such
as jlSf^l IV. 175. [16, 591] (SH), because the Damm
of the ) (R, Jrb) is not original (Jrb), [but] is an allitera-
tion to the accidental Damm of inflection, while an
alliteration to an accidental [vowel] is accidental (R) ;
and to \)*>\\ oJU She said " Shoot ye " (SH), because
the original vowel of the » is Kasr, since the ^ is affixed
to r°! with Kasr of the r (R) ; and (iLsJT^t VI. 57.
Judgment belongeth not [666] (SH), because the Damm
of the — , though original, is not in the same word as
the -second quiescent, since the art. is one word [599],

(f

and |CjC=L another : (a) the secret of it is that, when the
Damm is in another word, it is not inseparable from the
two quiescents ; and is therefore not taken into account
(Jrb) : (b) Kasr is allowable [in all of this (IY)],
according to the o. /. (IY, Jrb) ; and is read, as

"yLT oJLJ; XII. 81. [above], Li^ J f ^ ^ ; XV.
45, 46. [above], and XXXVIII. 40, 41. [609] (IY) : (c)
Mb does not approve of Damm (IY, R) of the first

( 1031 )

quiescent (R) here (IY), when it follows a Kasra, as in
XXXVIII. 40, 41. [and XV. 45, 46.] (R), because it
involves a transition from Kasr to Damm [668], which
is deemed heavy (IY, R) in their language, and is not
found in their speech ; whereas X. 101. and LXXIII. 3.
[above] are not like that (IY) : (d) vfjJT^gJ L. 24,
25. Suspicious [of God and His religion (K, B)], who
is read with Fath of the <j , for an escape from the
succession of Kasra s (M), upon the principle [666] of

^jjue^ ^e IV. 97. [89]; but the reading of the
majority is ^ jjf ,j~o J> with the Tan win [of ^j Jo ]
pronounced with Kasr [609], on account of the concur-
rence of two quiescents (IY) : (e) sometimes the first of
the two quiescents, although the second be not followed
by an original Darnnia, is pronounced with Damm, for
alliteration to the Damma of what precedes it, as

vJ^foU Say thou " Strike "; and JJLLT ^ LXXIII. 2.
[663] is anomalously read (R), with Damm of the * (K,
B), for alliteration (B) : IJ says " The object of putting
this vowel is to effect thereby an escape from the concur-
rence of two quiescents ; and, with whichever of the
[three] vowels you mobilize [the * ], the object is
realized " (K) : (f) by analogy to this, the [first quiescent]
preceded by a Fatha is pronounced with Fath by some,

Do thou good (R) : (4) the preference for
106 a

( 1032 )

Damm, (a) [in the ; (R, Jrb) of the pron. (Jrb) of the
pi., when preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath

(R),] in [such as (R, Jrb)] (a) {$? f^L^J Dread ye
the people (SH), II. 238. [547, 668], and illft^S

o >

^.oJjSui XXXI. 31. They call on God, being sincere
(Jrb), contrary to IX. 42. [below] (SH) : (a) [the , of

^ O ' °'0 9 ' °

the pron. in] ^ydl tjxk~*| [above] is pronounced with
Damm to distinguish it from the ^ in such [words] as j3
and j! [below], which is a [mere] letter (IY); [for,]
whenever the ^ is a [mere] letter, [forming] part of the
word itself, it is mobilized with Kasr, as IX. 42. [below]
and LXXII. 16. [525], to distinguish between them :
this is the doctrine of Khl : ( 6 ) others say that the
Arabs prefer Damm in what is a n.} [i. e., pron.] (IY
on §. 663), because Damm, being homogeneous with the
. , is related to it more closely than any other [vowel] :
and also (Jrb) because a letter, [vid. a ^ or ^ (Jib) J
pronounced with Damm has been elided [here] before
the j [of the pron.] (IY, Jrb), the o. f. being t^LLLf ,

and \J^& [and fjj*«>] (IY) ; so that, [when mobilization
of the . is needed (IY),] they mobilize it with the
vowel [of the letter (Jrb)] elided, which is more appro-
priate (IY, Jrb) than importation of a strange vowel ;
whereas, when the ^ is part of the word itself, they
mobilize it with Kasr, according to the general rule

( 1033 )

[above] in the concurrence of two quiescents, since there
is then no elided vowel, wherewith it might be mobilized
(IY) : (b) £j&L[ [610, 663], in order that the vowel of
the letter preceding the ^ may be similar in all conjugs.,

as ^Jif [610], ^£1 , ^jj. > and £>pLa.f : (a) it may
be said that they intend to distinguish the ^ of the pi.
from any other [ 5 ], as in IX. 42. [below] ; while the ^
of the pi. is more worthy of Damm, in order that the
letter preceding the corrob. ^ may be made to keep
one vowel in all con jugs., as just mentioned (R) : (b)
similarly in the ^ of the pi., [when preceded by a letter
pronounced with Fath,] in the n. [161] (R) ; [for] they
treat the ^ of the pi., [when so preceded,] like the . of
the pron., because each of them indicates the pi. masc.,
and has a letter pronounced with Damm, vid. the J of

tlJ ^ * *" S Q 1

the word, elided before it (Jrb), as xJJf ^AJaxa* the elect
of God (R, Jrb), [which is so pronounced] in order that
it may correspond with such as pj&M ^? \ Lo the strikers
of the people (R) : (a) in other cases, the ^ [preceded by
a Fatha] is pronounced with Kasr (Jrb) ; [so that]
Kasr is preferred in the ^ of p [and ^ f ] (R), as LjthyJ1, ( p
IX. 42. If we had been able (R, Jrb), v^il£T J XVIII.
17. If thou hadst come suddenly, [and (joJijT ^
LXXIII. 3. above] (Jrb), according to the o.f., because
there is no such inducement to Damm as there is in

( 1034 )

the j of the pi. : (b) the ^ of the plt is sometimes assimi-

x f

lated to the ^ of such as p and ^ ! , and is therefore

pronounced with Kasr ; and similarly the ^ of such as
P [and !j| ] is sometimes assimilated to the ^ of the p?.,
and is therefore pronounced with Damm (R) : [thus]

jJLftJ! tjlwo Sfj II. 238. [above] is read with Kasr of the
; [of the pi] (K) : while lli&LlT P IX. 42. [above] is
read with Damm of the ^ [of p ], by assimilating it to
the . (K, B) of the pron. (B) of the pi. [masc.] in

°/« . O xxx

^.^Jf I^A+xi II. 88. TV&e?i wish for death (K), [and] in
II. 15. [403] (B); and [similarly] v^ilLT p XVIII. 17.
[and uk&T jt LXXIII. 3. above] [K, B] : but both of
these [variations] are rare (B,) : (c) as for the ^ , which
is the sign of the pron. [161, 402], it, when preceded
by a letter pronounced with Fath, is pronounced with

Kasr in [meeting] the conj. f , as J^-pf ^^f Dread
thou the man said to a woman, because, since they
make the vowel of the ^ homogeneous with the ^ , they
make the vowel of the ^ homogeneous with the ^ ,
which is treated here as the ^ is treated there ; while, if

you treat it like [the ^ in] juUlf L*lIS Sf, II. 238.
[above], you [still] pronounce with Kasr: so that in
every case it is pronounced with Kasr : (d) the ^ in
^o is [treated] like that in !&!> I , as

( 1035 )

Jj? from the elect of God (S) : (c) in <Ll^> [202, 663,
666], because it is like the finals [201] (R) : (5) the
allowability of Datam [for alliteration (Jrb)], and Fath

[for lightness, besides Kasr, according to the o.f. (Jrb)J

>
in such [imps, and apocs.~\ as <5j Restore thou and

JLj *J He did not restore, contrary to such as pj-fcM 5j
Restore thou the people, [where the double letter
meets a quiescent after it, in which case Kasr is prefer-
red (Jrb),] according to most (SH), because, if it were

not incorporated, and pjiJI &6*\ [663] were said, Kasr
would be necessary ; so that, when they incorporate, the
second [ o ] retains its vowel (Jrb) : [or] because, since
Kasr is allowable, on account of the concurrence of two
quiescents in one word [ o\ ], and then a [second] concur-
rence thereof in two words [ pp^T Jj ] supervenes, the
cause of Kasr is strong ; and the allowable becomes
necessary, on account of the strength of its cause (IY) :

(a) some, [vid. the Banfc Asad (M),] pronounce [it (IY,
Jrb)] with Fath [with the art. (IY)], as vjl j^LCjf Jo
[171] (M, Jrb), also related jo with Kasr (Jrb); and as
pJ! ojlkJ! ud*a [below] (M): and [Jrb affirms that]
some pronounce with Damm [below], which is rare (Jrb) :

(b) [all of] this is when the aor. is [orlg.] pronounced
with Damm of the g (Jrb, MASH): but, if it be

( 1036 )

pronounced with Fath or Kasr, then Kasr [is allowable],
according to the o. f. ; and Fath, for lightness, and for
alliteration [also] in the case of the \_aor.~] pronounced
with Fath of the £ (MASH): (c) when the Banu
Tamim, and those who imitate them, incorporate, as we
have mentioned [663], in such imps, and apocs. as these,
they adopt [three] several methods [of mobilizing the
second quiescent] : — (a) some pronounce it with Fath,

X O X O » X O X X

as in (jJJai I and *&L> jU [663], from regard to its being
a v., in which it is more proper to avoid a permanent
Kasra; whereas in jiyUl £JJ! [above] the matter of the
Kasra is softened by its being accidental : so that they

say Juo draw, UA&. bite, and ya be mighty, and, accord-

& <•
ing to them, the Fath of oi& is not for alliteration,

* >
otherwise they would say Joo with Damm, and IA with

Kasr : (6) some flee from Kasr to alliteration, as in jjjo
[203, 663] ; so that they say <jLo , ydc , and Le. ; and,
according to them, the Kasr in Cc is not because the

v> *'

[second] quiescent is [properly] mobilized with Kasr,
otherwise <jd* and Juo also would be pronounced with
Kasr : (c) some, vid. Ka'b and Gharri, keep all [three]
pronounced with Kasr, which is the o.f. in annulling
[a concurrence of] two quiescents ; and, according to
them, the Kasr in Cc is not for alliteration, otherwise

M 9

alliteration would take place in Juo and (jLz also : (d) the

( 1037 )
Arabs, Hijazis and others, unite in adopting incorpora-

O * x- a 5

tion, together with Fath, in *Jl# [189], because, p being

compounded with Lso , they lighten it by the necessity
for incorporation, and the necessity for Fath : (e) if this
apoc. or imp. be contiguous to a quiescent after it, as

iLL>! S! Restore thy son and ^^\ ^i' |U Thou didst not
restore the people, then most of those who incorporate
are agreed upon pronouncing it with Kasr, by analogy
to the rest of what is quiescent before a quiescent like

this, as in "+j^\ vr^1' Strike thou the people : (f) some
of the Arabs leave it pronounced with Fath with this
quiescent also : Y mentions that he heard them recite

illr :5J # 4*

[above] (R), by Jarlr (IY, Jsh) Ibn 'Atiya atTamlinl,
addressing 'Ubaid Ibu Husain an Nurnain, the poet
cognominated Ar Ra/l, Then lower the eye: verily
thou art of Numair ; so that neither Ka'b hast thou
reached, nor Kilab (Jsh), with Fath of the ^o (R), as
though, says F, they reduced it to the general rule [that
Fath is allowable in such an imp., when not followed by
a quiescent], saying yd^ , and afterwards annexed the
art. to it (IY) ; [i. e.,] as though they mobilized it with
Fath before the introduction of the art., and then did
not alter it when the art. was put : (g) from none of
them has Damm [above] been heard before the quiescent :

( 1038 )

IH [followed by Jrb], in the Commentary [on the SH],
allows it ; but this is a mistake (R) : (6) the necessity
for (a) Fath in such as UoSj Restore thou her (SH),
for affinity to the I (Jrb) : (a) the Arabs are all agreed
upon the necessity for Fath when a s followed by an !
is attached to this imp. or apoc., as Uejj [above], I g 4r
Bite her, andUejouuLl Make her ready (R), because
the » is faint (R, Jrb) ; so that the I , as it were, follows
immediately after the [letter] incorporated into ; while
the ! is not preceded by any [vowel] but Fatha (R) : (b)
Damm in such as s^j Restore thou him, [for affinity to
the . (Jrb),] according to the chastest [usage] ; while
Kasr [in s5j (MASH)] is a weak dial, var., [heard by
Akh from the Banu 'Ukail (MASH)] ; and Th is taxed
with error in allowing Fath (SH) in such as s 5 \ [below]
(MASH) : (a) when the s denoting the sing. masc. is
pronounced with Pamm, all of them pronounce [the
letter incorporated into] with Damm, as st> ! [above],
xJLfc Bite him, and sjotLLl Make him ready, because

the . [161], as it were, follows immediately after the
[letter] incorporated into, since the t is faint, as though

you said .£ J , 5-^ , and , Juuu* I : arid the Damm in s j »

•/ J / S J * <• ' )

is not for alliteration to that [vowel] which precedes it,

, it _, f if X o

otherwise M-A^ and sJut>Lu,i would not be pronounced
with pamm (R) : (b) IH says " according to the chastest

( 1039 )

'[usage] " because it is not necessary that the vowel
preceding the . should be homogeneous with it ; and,
for this reason, the [dialectic] variation [above mention-
ed] occurs here ( Jrb) : (c) Kasr of the [letter] incorpor-
ated into occurs in one dial., because, when that letter
is pronounced with Kasr, the 5 also is pronounced with
Kasr, by alliteration to it, as is the custom of the & in

«j and auo^ [161], so that the ^ is converted into ^ ;
whereas, if the 5 retained its original vowel, Kasr would
be disliked, because the quiescent ^ would, as it were,
follow the Kasra, without separation, since the 5 is faint :
(d) Th in the Faslh, without [the authority of] any
hearsay, allows Fath of the [letter] incorporated into,
notwithstanding the occurrence of the » of the 3rd pers.

\sing. masc.] after it, as » jj [above], x«n& , and sJuuLl f :
but many pronounce this to be an error ; though analogy
does not forbid it, because the occurrence of the quiescent

. ° o" O o •-

. after Fatha is not uncommon, as m Jyj saying and Jib
superiority (R) : (c) Fath in the ^ of ^ with the J

[of determination (Jib)], as J^-tM ^> from the man,
Kasr being weak ; contrary to dLu ! ,j^o from thy son
[666, 669] (SH), where Fath is weak (Jrb).

§. 665. Some of the Arabs dislike the concurrence
of two quiescents in every case, even if they satisfy the
condition on which a combination of two quiescents is

( 1040 )

allowable, as in Jufj beast and JbLi lass (IY). Mobili-
zation of the first quiescent occurs in two pardonable
[663] sorts of concurrence of two quiescents, because of
their dislike to the concurrence of two quiescents, unres-
trictedly : — (1) where the quiescence of the second is on
account of pause, and the first is not a letter of softness,
as in j l^ft ^f. L^. (Amr came to me and *U.*j ^t\"Jo
I passed by '•Amr, in which case the first is mobilized
with the vowel of the second, [as jLi£ and ;C**J , ]
because it must have a light vowel, as we mentioned [663]
at the beginning of the chapter ; and therefore to mobilize
it with a vowel that was [orig.] expressed, and whose
elision was then intended for an indication of a meaning,
[vid. completion of the purport of the speech,] is more
appropriate : (a) if the second quiescent be the » of the

r -| .OOO e CrO O O x _, ^

masc. [648], as in &>«J4l strike him, sJuo , and *JCjl«$ ,
the vowel of the s may be transferred to the preceding

0 » O _"> 0»x_,^

quiescent, as KJ^O! [641], aOx> , and atfj wo ; but some of
the Banu Tamlm, vid. the Banu 'Adi, elide the vowel
of the 8 , and mobilize the first [quiescent] with Kasr,

as x£? "Jo [641] and jo'J^LT She took him, as you say
Sll^T ^j^o The woman struck [607]: (2) when the
second quiescent is incorporated, and the first is an f
[below], as in I. 7. [663], in which case the ( is converted
into a Hamza [683] pronounced with Fath, as in the

( 1041 )

•»* C -c **

anomalous reading v^LoJ! y^ I. 7. [539, 656] transmit-

&G.f- '

ted from Ayyub es Sikhtiyanl ; and in io!^ [641,656]

G--6 x-

and &j Li transmitted from him by AZ, who cites

f ' ' \*' ' " ' * " ' '

JUls |^M«>>1 oJJii .# Lls> jo ,j!

[677] (R) O marvel! Assuredly I have seen a marvel,
a woodlouse driving a hare, putting a halter upon
her, attaching anose-reintoher, in order that she might
go. Then said I " Let me ride behind ", and he said
" Welcome!" (MAR), i. e., LjxK , the ! bein^ convert-
ed [by poetic license (Jh)] into a Hamza pronounced
with Fath, since the metre of the verse would not be
correct with f , by reason of the combination of the two
quiescents ; and in the reading of [HB and (K)] 'Amr
Ibn 'Ubaid ^Li ^ JL^ x*SS ^ jlli 5 <^°^ LV. 39.
Then, on that day, man shall not be questioned about
his sin, nor spirits, reported by AZ : (a) Mb says, I said
to Mz " Dost thou take that as a precedent ? " ; and he
said " No, nor do I accept it " : (b) Z and IH hold that
the ! is made into a Hamza pronounced with Fath for
an escape from the concurrence of two quiescents : (c) it
may, however, be^ said that the conversion of the ! in

Ga ^

such as kj ! o into Hamza is not for an escape from the

concurrence of two quiescents, but is like what is [found]

»'*• ° >ft °

in ,JLxJ! and^UJ! [683] ; and that, since they convert it

( 1042 )

into a quiescent Hamza, which cannot be followed by a
quiescent, as the ! can be, the first of the two quiescents
is mobilized, as is the general rule [664], except that it
is pronounced with Fath, because Fatha proceeds from
the same outlet [732] as the subst. and its original, i. e.,
the Hamza and the ! , because both are from the throat :
(d) if the ! have an o. f. mobile with any vowel, the
Hamza is mobilized with that vowel, as in the saying
[of the Rajiz (Jh)J

° ' ° f ?"° ' O ' 0OXC>»<-45OX O ^, ,O fO j-pO-x >• *•

^xXA+JI \Jjfj& v^SX.xJC (Xfti Lyo ^ jjj \'jjJ I dbt>tetU b .^e 7^ U

(R) 0 abode of Mayya ( a woman's name) in the low-
lying sands, sands mixed with stones and earth,
(give me) patience, f JL* being governed in the ace.

& & ^ ^

by a v. understood, i, e. t^o ^>^ I , while Jh has the

*° ^
version LjJuC God send thee rain [41], for thou hast

excited the yearning of the yearner (MAR), where,
says S, he pronounces with Hamza [by poetic license
(Jh)] what should not be pronounced with Hamza (Jh,
MAR) : (e) when the first of the two quiescents in this
cat. is an t [above], one escapes from the concurrence of
two quiescents by converting it into a mobile Hamza ;

but not when it is a ^ , as in Oj+s [663] and

XXXIX. 64. Do ye bid me ?, [with incorporation of
the ^ (K)] ; or a ^5 , as in sjjj* [2^4] and &oj^ [663] :
because of the frequency of the [concurrence of] two

( 1043 )

quiescents when the first of them is an f , not when it is
a 5 or (5 (R) : (0 ^ey do no^ a1lter the j in XXXIX. 64-
[above], because, [says Jrb,] the Hamza is remote from it ;

and because, [if <3j l/> Ls were said,] the Damm upon the
Hamza, together with what precedes it, would be heavy
(Jrb) : (g) ^j^olS is read in XXXIX. 64. [by Ibn
'Amir, with the two ^ s displayed (B)], according to
the o.f. ; and ^^^ P>y Nan' (B)], with elision of the
[second (B)] ^ (K, B), which is often elided [170, 405]
(B).

§. 666. The ^ of J^o , (l) when the J of determin-
ation [599] is conjoined with it, is most commonly
pronounced with Fath, because the J of determination
frequently occurs after ^ , and the succession of two
Kasras is deemed heavy when frequent : (a) that [Fath]
is not because the vowel of the [con;.] Hamza [in J \ ]

is transferred [to the \j ], otherwise J^tll Ji [663]
would be allowable : (b) Ks says that they pronounce

[the ^] with Fath in such as J^l'f^ [664] because
jjjo is orig. l£o , but he produces no argument in [support

of] it ; and this is as he says that & is orig. l+T : (2)
when a quiescent other than the J of determination
follows immediately after it, is commonly pronounced
with Kasr, according to the o.f., as \i-4T ^ [664, 669],

( 1044 )

the [succession of j two Kasras not being heeded, from
rarity of usage (R). But [S says that (R)] some chaste
speakers pronounce [the ^ (R)] with Fath (S, R) with
[a quiescent] other than the J of determination (MAR),
to escape from the [succession of] two Kasras (R) ; so

that they say vi4? ^ , treating it like ^j^LllM ^afrom
the Muslims (S). And [they assert that (S)] some of

Jj -O

the Arabs [also (R) say &JUI ^Jrom God ; so that they
(S)] pronounce it with Kasr, [which is not common, with
the J of determination (R), treating it (S)] according to
the o. f. (S, R) ; and do not heed the [succession of] two
Kasras, because the second is. accidental. They keep
also to Fath of [the final in] ^f [206, 321, 663] and
oL^[207, 321, 663], in order to escape from the combin-
ation of two likes, i. e., the ,5 and Kasra, [which would
ensue] if they pronounced with Kasr, according to the

o.f.; and because Damma after the ^5 , if they pro-

»
nounced with Damm, would be heavy. But &*Ls> , 202,

663, 664] deviates from that [rule] : for they allow [the
final in] it to be pronounced with (1) Damm, in the
chastest, best -known [usage] ; (2) Fath, according to the
rule mentioned [for ^jJ I and oip] ; (3) Kasr, which is
weak : though the last two [pronunciations] are rare.
The reason for Damm has been mentioned before [664] :
and, as for Kasr, it is [allowable] according to the o. f. ;

( 1045 )

although it varies from the rule mentioned, since the
first [quiescent] is a ^ (R). But J^ is [pronounced
with Kasr of its ,j (R),] according to the o.f. (SH),
with whatever quiescent it be [conjoined], since two
Kasras are not combined in it, as in Jjjo [above] (R).

And j4*rM && from the man, [quoted by Akh (R)]
with Damm, is weak (SH); and, says he, is bad (R).
He likens it to their saying !; ItJT J3 X. 101. [664J
(IY, R) and ySJST '5T LXXIII. 3. [664, 668] (IY),
meaning that the ^ is mobilized with Damm for alliter-
ation to the Pamma of the — , the incorporated » not

being taken into account, [so that jJL If 7 ^s. is redu-

' °<« , „.
cible to J^sJ t ^A ] : but this [explanation] is weak,

because Damm is not allowable in VI. 57. [664], not-
withstanding the Damma after the second quiescent,
without separation. If, then, this quotation were correct,
it should not be copied in any other [phrase] ; and, even
if it were copied, such copying would be allowable only
in what is like it, vid. where the [second] quiescent is
followed by [a letter pronounced with] Damm, as in

« > 0.0 ,

l*Cs\Jt ,j^ from the judgment; or by a letter [inter-

9 X 9"G

posed] between them, as in JudxJ! ^jjt from the upper

( 1046 )

• — -o

arm (R). But JeOf ^A with Fath, for alliteration, is
not allowable, hecause alliteration is not an o. /. ; but is
found only in what has come down from them, and is
not to be copied ( Jrb).

CHAPTER VII.

THE PREDICAMENT OF THE INITIALS
OF WORDS,

§. 667. It is common to the three kinds [625] (M}>
the n.t the v.} and the p., because each of them may be
inceptive [658], as JU I* jJ [24], j^ li [20], and

J I51?] (IY). One begins only with a
mobile, as one pauses only upon a quiescent (SH). The
inceptive letter is only mobile (IY, Jrb), because the
articulate [quiescent] letter is supported either, like the
* of JJ+A lAmr, upon a neighbouring vowel ; or, like the

Q O — >

v_> of iutj and the ^o of jLaJ^ [663], upon a preceding
letter of softness, which serves instead of a vowel : and,
when these supports are missing, speech is impracticable.
The proof thereof is experience ; and whoever denies
that denies what is visible to the eye, and disputes what
is perceptible by the senses. Some allow beginning
with a quiescent, because the utterance of the vowel
comes to pass only after the utterance of the consonant,
and to make a thing depend upon what conies to pass
after it is absurd. But the answer is a denial [of
the assertion] that the vowel is [uttered] after the
consonant ; nay, the vowel is [uttered simultaneously]

with it (Jrb). Most [authorities] hold that beginning

108 a

( 1048 )

with a quiescent is impracticable [368, 640, 663, 668] ;
but IJ takes the view that it is difficult, not impractic-
able, saying that it occurs in Persian [663], as ycco camel
and 1ULL saddle-ornaments. Apparently, however, it
is impossible ; and beginning with a mobile is unavoid-

, o x

able : but, since that mobile in such as PUC, and l\jJL is
extremely faint, the word is thought to begin with a
quiescent ; whereas it is supported, before that quiescent,
upon a letter approximate to Hamza, pronounced with
Kasr. As for pausing upon a mobile, it is not impossi-
ble. By "pausing" we do not mean the technical
" pause ", which is only upon the quiescent, or its like,
vid. that [letter] whose vowel is pronounced with Raum
[640] ; but we mean " quiescence " and " ending " (it).
The initials of words are generally mobile (M, R). But
some of them occur quiescent (M), except that they
prefix the conj. Hamza [668] as a means of effecting the
articulation of the quiescent (IY). It being obvious
that beginning is not possible, except with a mobile, if
the initial of the word be mobile, the matter is plain ;
but, if it be quiescent, it needs the conj. Hamza (Jrb).
That [quiescence of the initial] is [found] in (1) ns.t
[which are (Jrb)] of two kinds (M, Jrb), (a) confined to
hearsay (Jrb), vid. [ten (IY, Jrb) non-inf. (M)] ns.,
[limited in number (IY),] i. e., ^t sew, &LJ! daughter^
xj| [i. q. ^4 1 (Jrb)], ^uS! two [masc.], Uujf two

( 1049 )

«} 0

, ^ e

[feoi.], jwct man, Sl^t icoman, ^\ name, o^l rwmp or

(L ^ . J O x !-•.•<. C "*

anws, and *JU! ^+j I GWs blessing (M, Jrb) or aJJ! |wt
[651] (M)f(b) regular (Jrb), vid. the zw/. ns. of the
[eight (IY), or rather twelve,] vs. whose [initial (M)] I s
[in the pret. (Jrb)] are followed by four or more
(M, Jrb) letters [668], as (a) JjoJl [332, 482] (M), like
<jlki! [668] (IY); jiSl (M), like ^Joll £a<2 po^er
[483, 668, 671] ; and jJUif , like l^f ; these three being

., x o ^

of one measure and one paradigm (IY) : (6) JXP..V.W I [332,
482] (M), like ^^\ [332, 432, 493, 668] ; jJClii t ,
like ylllist [432, 496] ; viJJlilj , like JJ^L^I^ [496] ;
j^ill like i^^t [482, 494]; and j^^il , like ^jJi^lLl
[494]; these five also being of one paradigm, [to which
belong three more formations, whose inf. ns. are men-
tioned below, vid. JJj«f , like ^^.yLft! (482); c5IIxJf ,
like JslLl\ (482, 483); 'and jJLIii! , like j^Jj^t (495,
496, 668): (c) JIii| , like^ils! (495), which is a differ-
ent paradigm] : (a) as for the first three, their initial is
made quiescent, because, if they did not do that, more
than three mobiles would be combined in one word ;
and, as for the following five [or rather nine], it is as
though, having added a letter to them, they disliked the
multiplicity of consonants, and the multiplicity of
vowels, and therefore made their initial quiescent : and,

( 1050 )

since that is necessary in these vs., they have recourse
to it in their inf. ns. (IY) : ( 0 ) they are eleven [or
rather twelve] formations, [the first ten being augmented
trils., and the last two augmented quads.'] (Jrb, Tsr,
MASH):— you say (M) JllJl [332], JlicM , [ JiJ|
(Jrb, Tsr, MASH),] jl^t (M, Jrb, Tsr, MASH),
jllxi 1 I (Tsr, MASH), j:L«J j , Jl^J t , jlixxj ! , [J&uJ I
MASH), oGxij (Tsr, MASH), JilxJl (Jrb, Tsr),]
and ji*it (Jrb, Tsr, MASH), as J'iUaM , [jlijij
(IY),] °ll , Ifc , [^UJwl. (IY, Tsr), 4^if

(IY), Jal^l (IY, Jrb),] ^UxA^J (IY, Jrb, Tsr),
[ -1 LsuCCfc t ,] % l£ul»L t (Tsr), * Lso y* I , and * I I*Aj» ! (Jrb,
Tsr) : (y) hence *£& \ [757], in/, w. oil] [332] ; jisll] ,

8 > a > c

z'w/. w. Jjjb! ; and |JT Clof TAe?/ overtook one another.

,

inf.n. ^»Kt<M ; where the initial is quiescent, because

they incorporate the ^ of jLaUi* into what follows it
(IY) : (2) vs. (M, Jrb), (a) of this class (M), i. e., the
vs. of those inf. ns. belonging to the eleven [or rather

G > c

twelve] formations, [or to the cat. of *jUs! , ] whether

s s s <>

such vs. be in the pret., as (^JLki I departed [above] ; or

o ^ o

tmj?., as ^JLkj ! depart [668] (Jrb) : (b) the paradigms
of the imp. [of the 2nd^>ers. (M)] in the [unaugmented
(M)] tril. (M, Jrb), as u»r^' strike and ^ffij^go [428,

( 1051 )

668] (M), when neither the vj nor the £ of its a or. is
unsound ; for, if either of them be unsound, the conj.

o • >

Haraza is not needed, as <Xe promite and Jo say [428,
668] (Jrb) : (3) ps., the J of determination [599], and its
r [599, 687] (M, Jrb) in the dial, of Tayyi (M). The

initial of the word is not quiescent, in a regular way,

•
except in vs., and what is connected [330] with them,

vid. inf. 7i5., because vs. have much plasticity, and are
the principal subjects of [euphonic] transformation [697],
such as conversion, elision, and transfer of the vowel ; so
that it is allowable, in their case, to make the initial
quiescent. But that does not occur in the pure n.,
except a few irregular ns. vid. the ten [668] mentioned
[above] ; nor in the p., except the J and * of determina-
tion. The Hamza in the ten ns. is a compensation for
that infirmity which affects them, since they are trils.,
weak in constitution, their J s having been elided as
forgotten, or virtually elided, which is an infirmity
upon an infirmity, because the elided as forgotten is like
the non-existent. But it is not necessary, in the whole
of the trils. whose J is elided, that the Hamza should

be substituted for it, as you see in <Xi morrow [153,
275], jo [231, 260, 275, 306], and ^ vulva [275, 306].
Since, then, these [ten] ns. are afflicted with transforma-
tion, which ought to be in the v.} they resemble vs.; so
that the conj. Hamza [668] is prefixed to them, as a

( 1052 )

compensation for the [ J actually or virtually] elided, as
is proved by the fact that the two are not combined in

such as ^4 ! and JyS [306]. The finals of £11 ! [16, 306],

o "x

jycl [16, 306], and J^JJf [650], are not [actually] elided,

the * in IAJ>| being a subst. [687] for the J , i. e., the ^ 7
[which is therefore like the expressed]. But, since the

vowel of the ,j and the * , in L** } and jlx>| respectively,
is an alliteration to the vowel of inflection [on the letter]
after them, they become like the letter of inflection, [so
that the finals are virtually elided] (R). The ^ of ^jf
is, [however, sometimes said to be (R)] aug., [for corro-
boration and intensiveness (Jrb, Tsr),] as in p*\\ (R»

Jrb, Tsr) and jLgJLL [below], the J being [actually] elided*

i
And, as for xJJt J^j! [650], since the ^ is often elided,

as aJLlT ill [651], and the oath is the position of abbrevi-
ation, the expressed ^ becomes like the non-existent,
[so that it too is virtually elided] (R). The o. f. of <jJ J
[275, 277] is [ £L' or (EF)] JIJ (IY, R, Jrb, A, Fk),
[since] the measure of ^"t is \orig.~\ &** with two
Fathas (Tsr), like fa pen (A), with Fath of the oand.g
(IY,R, Fk), because its [broken (Jrb, Fk)]^>/. is &tL°t
[307] (IY, R, Jrb,Fk), upon the measure of j Lilt (Fk),
as &JU U tLTfJ V. 21. We are the sons oj God and

( 1053 )

.

I JU. Jt iLol ,j^yo [28] (IY), jUi! being regular in
^r (R, Jrb) with Fath of the £ , like JUalT [237] ; and

6 o x G c x

[not] in Jots quiescent in the c , [except] when J*s is
hollow [237], like 4*p*and ^ ^ L242] 5 while *t£?

6 x '£ Go' 5 •? ° *

may not be like J Us 1 |& of Juyl [237], nor like p ! j^ I pi.
of £ &s» trunk, because ^^ indicates Fath of [the o
in] its sing. [307] (R), for which reason they say in the
rel n. &£ [306], with Fath of its o (IY). The proof

»x g xx

of the Fath of the o is its pi. ^yb and its rel. n. <jryo ,
with Fath thereof (A) in the pi. and the rel. n.
" But," says the author of the Msb, " its o. f. is said
[by some] to beyo , with Kasr of the ^ , like jj^ load,
as is proved by oJL daughter [234, 263, 277, 307, 689],

X

the alteration, according to this saying, being small;
and the smallness of the alteration being evidence of
originality", meaning "the alteration" of ^L (Sn).
And the proof of the mobilization of the e is its pi.
% LL> I [above], J Lxi I being pi. of Jjti with mobilization of
the £ ; while the proof of the vowel's being Fatha is

G x cC G xx

that J Ui \ is more frequent in [the pi. of] the [ Jots ]
pronounced with Fath of the c than in [the pi. of] the

G > /« S ^ a f

[ Jxs ] pronounced with Damm of the £ , like o l.«j.c ! p?.

S » x 6 x o «

of Jua-t upper arm, or with Kasr of it, like 4>Ls"! p/. of
liver [237] (A). Its J [below] is elided (Jrb, Tsr,

( 1054 )

Fk), for lightness (Fk) ; and its o made quiescent (Jrb,
Fk), in order that the Hamza may be [put as] a com-
pensation for the elided (Fk); and [then (Fk)] the
Hamza is prefixed (Jrb, Fk) to it (Fk), in order to.
accomplish the articulation of the quiescent (Fk). The-
[elided (IY)] J is [said to be (Tsr)] (1) a > (IY, R, A,
Tsr), which is correct (Tsr), not a & [below] (A), (a)
because the J of those ns. in which the J is elided, [and
the Hamza made a compensation for it (Tsr),] is a ^ (A,
Tsr), in most cases (A), [i. e.] in the case of all but

[<:)&!, ig ^' t , and] JLl f [below] (Tsr), not a & (A) ;

** •* * ' *

(b) because they say in the fern. v^Oj [above] (IY, R, A),
substituting the ^ for its J (IY, A), and substitution
of the yy for the ^ is more frequent than for the ^ [689]

s a "

(IY, R, A) ; (c) because of [their saying (A)] H^u

9 «*'
sonship [below] (R, A), while SjXj youthfulness [243]

from Jte a youth is irregular (R) : (2) a & (A, Tsr), aa
ISh reports to be held by some, who derive ^ f from
KjtloL,Jb He went in to his wife, aor. (5Juu (A),
because the son is the effect of the father's going in to

9 O xx

the mother (Sn) ; [or] from ouyo 7 built, because the

son is built upon the father, as the wall is built upon

. 8 «' *
the foundation (Tsr). But there is no evidence m »y^

[above], because of »yci , which is from the ^ (IY, A),

xxx 8^0

since they say <j Lai in the du. [229, 326], and iUxi and

( 1055 )

^Coi in the pi. [243, 246, 257] (IY). And Zj allows
both the modes [of representing the J ] (A). The o. f.
of ill I [below] is ly£ [234] (R, Jrb, Fk, Sn), like g^sJi

S o

tree (Jrb, Fk), because it is Jem. of ,jj| (R, Jrb, Fk);
and its predicament is [like] that of ^j I (Jrb). As for
IAJ I [above], it is ^?! augmented by the ^ [668] for
intensiveness (IY, A, Fk) and corroboration (IY), as
in jCsjl intensely blue (IY, A) and jCg*.'. ftzgr i?i the
rump [671, 676] .(IY). It has been heard (Fk), as

, '*•' 5* -

i

(IY, A, YS), by AlMutalammis, And have I
mother other than her, if I mention herl God forbid
but that I should be a son to her! (MX); and is
therefore to be remembered, but not copied (Fk).
The r is not a subst. for the J (IY, Jrb, A, Tsr, Fk) of
the word (IY, Jrb, Tsr), as [it is for the £ (Fk)] in II
[16, 275, 278, 306, 687] (IY, Jrb, Fk), because that
would require the Hamza to be dropped (Fk) : lor, if
the f. were a subst. for the J , [it would virtually be the
J ; and (IY)] the J would be like the expressed, so that
[prefixion of (IY)] the conj. Hamza would be unneces-
sary (IY, Jrb, A, Tsr), since it is [prefixed as] a

* o

compensation [for the J ] (Fk). The o. f. of (jUbl [16,

313, 314] is ^,112 (IY, R, Jrb, A, Tsr, Fk), with Fath

109 a

( 1056 )

of the o and £ (A), like ^ Lai [above] (R), ( 1 ) because

> «x ^
it is from o^oS [313] IY, A, Fk), an explanation of the

reason for the J ;s being a ^ (Sn) : (2) because they

a **

say in its rel. n. ,5^0 [295] (R, Jrb, A, Tsr), with two
Fathas (Jrb, Tsr, Sn), an explanation of the reason for
the Fath of the o and £ (Sn) ; whereas, if the e> were
pronounced with Damm or Kasr, that would appear in
the rel. n. ; and, if the £ were quiescent, they would say

o " ^ s o *

^AJO with quiescence, like ^+b> [302} (Jrb) : but this is

• g *'
open to the objection that their saying Jjyu does not

prevent quiescence of the c in the o. f., because, in the

rel. n. of |%JL| [below], you say £;+*• [306], with Fath of

the o and c , according to the correct [opinion as to
Fath of the £ , when orig. quiescent, in such ws.] (Sn).
The J is elided, the o made quiescent, and the \conj.
(Tsr, Fk)] Harnza put (Jrb, A, Tsr, Fk). And the
o. /. of ujUsist [below] is ^Uu^ (Jrb, Tsr, Fk, Sn), like
two trees (Jrb, Tsr, Fk). The o. /.

[and 8!! (below) (Fk, Sn)] is 5y, (A, Fk) and gji
(Fk, Sn), which are another dial. var. (Fk). . Lot is a
complete n., nothing being elided from it, except that,
since its Hamza [in the o. f. % lx ] may be elided by
transfer of its vowel to the quiescent [ » ] before it with
the art. [below], as lj| the man, they transform it

( 1057 )

because of that, and from frequency of usage. And
IT^of is *£\ with the addition of the g (Tsr). Their initial

is made quiescent, and then the conj. Hamza is added
to them, although they are of three letters, because
their J is a Hamza,, and they are subject to abbreviation,

S x 9 ^* Go

as uo and slo [658]; so that they are treated like ,jof

5x0 Ox

and aLof [above] (Fk). For 1^0 is abbreviated by

transfer of the vowel of the Hamza to the * ; then the
Hamza is elided, and the conj. Hamza put as a compen-
sation therefor,* [the * being made quiescent, as in its
congeners (Sn)] ; and afterwards, upon restoration of the
[final] Hamza, the conj . Hamza is retained, because alle-
viation [658] of the Hamza [which is the J , by transfer
of its vowel to the quiescent before it with the art., as
in the Tsr (above), and then by elision of it (Sn),] is
always permissible, so that the expected [alleviation
(Sn)] is treated like the occurring. As for the /eras, of

So s" ?•>'• 6 x o * *Q

^^ [above], ^uJI , and jlct , [i. e., &o! , ^Lco! , and

^o

s t we I (Sn),] the discourse on them is like the discourse on.

B * o ss ci

their mascs. [668] : and the g in &o! and ,jU.o! is for

6E o

femininization [263], like the g of s ! lo I [264] ; contrary to

S" ^ o

the ^ in owo and ^UuJ [277, 295, 307], which is a S-M&S£.
for the J of the word [689] (A). The o. f. of £lt [275,
277, 306] is, (1) [according to the BB (Jrb, Tsr, Fk),]

( 1058 )

(IYj R, Jrb, A, Tsr, Fk), upon the measure of
with Kasr of the o (IY), as S says (IY, A), like

8 o >

bunch of dates (Jrb, A, Fk), or y+* , [as is said (A),]

S o > 9 »

like JkAi' (R, A), as is proved by their also saying ^
without a conj. Hamza, whence

C3 <« c -o
5 f CtXJ t it*w l->

0»xC,x *» x »*',' -°' "'"•'' ifl l

K+JL*.} LLsj-Io ^sx-o U^J ^gj ^ ** \*-?. +)

(R), by Ru'ba Ibn Al'Ajjaj (N), By the Name of Him
whose Name is in every chapter of the Kur'an, they
(the camels) h a ve arrived upon a path that they know,
He [the herdsman (MAR)] has turned loose among
them a nine-year-old he-camel, that he reserves for
covering ; and he (the nine-year-old) will follow with
them a path that he knows, because he is accustomed to
that work (N, MAR), i. e., covering (N), related by
AZ, says AHS in the commentary on the M, with Kasr

> 1 a

and Damm of the ^ (MAR), meaning x*-*, I (AZ) : [and
by other evidence also,] because its [broken (Fk)] pi. is

sTuJl! (Fk, Sn), s-L^I being a pi. for these two mea-

S o 9 x 0 -6 GO» 9xO£

sures, like £ j^ , pl> £ t cW t , and J,Aj» , pi. J Us } [above]
(Jh) ; and its dim. is ^L [277] (Fk, Sn) ; and its v.

' "* - T 7 n i i • 9 i'° *• 8o"»

is o^x^ww / named [below] ; ony. ^u^,f, ^^ , and
, where the canons of etymology require conversion

( 1059 )

°f the, into Hamza in the 6rst [683], and into . . iQ

' two last [685, 723, 727] (Sn) : whereas, if its „ /.

were ^ , [as the KK my (SQ)J ^ ^ ^ ..

and its «*. £ • , [and hs „. ^ th

avers10n [below] being improbable (YS, Sn) : a S
Phra.eology necessarily implies that its , / » ^ J
anybody to be ^ with Fath of the „, , the reason
with Fath does not form the i, JUJT

be obscure (R) .(e) its
IY))tlle[let

the;W:(d)itsJ

.

( 1060 )

reason they do not combine the two, [i. e., the J and the
Hamza (Sn)J but express one of them, saying in its

S ® s 9

rel. n. (S+~*\ or ^y^ [306] (A), with Kasr or Damm of .
the ,j« , and, in either case, with Fath, though some
allow quiescence, of the ^ (Sn) : (e) others than S trans-

G o >

mit MM! [668] with Damm of the conj. Hamza (R) : (2)

r, o

according to the KK, ^5 (R, Jrb, Ay Tsr, YS), with

&s s s

Fath of the ^ (YS), meaning Rx>Xc mark (Jrb), because-
the name is [like (R)] a mark upon the named (Rr
Jrb, A) : (a) its o is elided (R, Tsr) ; and the e remains
quiescent, so that the conj. Hamza is put (R) : [or] it is
inverted, its o being put last, after the J ; and its
variations occur in accordance with that (A) : (b) accord-
ing to what they say, there is no precedent for it, since
one does not elide the o , and put the conj. Hamza j
and, though, as respects the sense, what they say is
more probable than the saying of the BB, because the
name is very like the markt still its variations^ vid. the

w " ~ *

dim. and broken pl.y like ^-^ and %(^L\ [above], and

fi s

others, like Jl*-* namesake on the measure of

> Ojj ^ ^

confederate, and ou^.*o' / was named and
[above], refute that; unless they say that the n. is
inverted by putting the o into the position of the J ,
when they intend to lighten the n. by elision, since the
[usual] position of elision is the J ; and that then the ^
is elided as forgotten ; but is restored in its variations,

» O

( 1061 )

vid. the dim., broken^??., etc., in the position of the J ,
since it was elided in that place (R) : (c) the preferable

Go . 6" '

opinion is the first ( Jrb). As for o^ I , it is orig. xx^
(IY, R, Jrb, A, Tsr, Fk), upon the measure of jJJ (IY),

G "

with Fath. of its first and second (Tsr, Fk), like J^s*
he-camel (Jrb, Tsr) ; and is curtailed of the J , i e., the
» (IY), as is proved by (1) [its pi. (IY, Jrb, Fk)] »l£lF
[260] (IY, R, Jrb, A, Fk), which may not be like jUi'f
and plje^l [above], because of the rel. n. J^$A.«* [306]

(R); (2) [its dim. (IY, Fk)] [275, 277] (IY, A,

o s > ^ o « 0 t ^

Fk) ; (3) their saying ^^c ^ xx^l Jux Zaid zs bigger

•f

in the rump than 'Amr (A). Its J , i. e., the * , is
elided ; its initial is made quiescent ; arid the Hamza is
put (A, YS), because of what has been mentioned [under
L^\ ] (A). And it has two other dial, vars., auC [275,

9 *

306], with elision of the £ , its measure being Jo ; and
o^ , with elision of the J , its measure being ii (A ,
YS). The proof that the o. f. is *LC , with Fath of the
o , is the Fath thereof in these two dial. vars. ; and
the proof of the mobilization, and Fath, of the £ is what
has been mentioned under ^! [above]. And, as for

the ,j-*jt [650] peculiar to the oath, [which is a n. so
constituted, with Damm of the .» and ^j , for the oath
(Jh)J its f is con/, according to the BB, but disj.

( 1062 )

according to the KK, because, according to them, it is
pi. of jjj^J oath ; whereas, according to S [and the other
BB (Sn)], it is a sing. n. from ^^ , i. e., Stf'o blessing

J t

(A). The BB hold that [the pre. n. in] JufJ^f

' ' °*
[650] is a se'wgr., upon the measure of Juw! [372], upon

which the sing, does sometimes occur, like Ji\ [256,
628] and dbT[255, 256], as in the tradition ijclTjjJo

' ''^"'0 o ^ ' ^ «> '° ' f TTTT 7 •

vib!^! xjo^l IC5 v^.o XAXS Jl Whoso hsteneth to a

^** *& s -f- *' V5 &

singing female slave, into his two ears shall lead be
poured (Jrb). And, since its ^ is elided, as *JUf LI \
[651], they put the Hamza at its beginning as a com-
pensation for the ,j ; but, when they restore the ,j , they
do not elide the Hamza, because the ,j has a tendency
to elision (A). It has twelve dial. vars. [650, 651,
653], collected by IM in these two [mnemonic] verses
ii ' »» CT - ^r- ° "T" » )07- '"

^* rl 5 ' FT ** f »^**'5 r^-

x -e > o -o

i Jo o^JjuJ U .>« |T * JJ « I

-"x x^^'U

s a' o ' *• ' o? ox>fi > x Jj «e o «o , x

Lo oy£*uJ j^*wJ> ^ XAJ^ ^ uft^ ! "SS idJ t ^ x? IAS*. I ^j-^4 5

^ *•*

Hamza of (1, 2) ^1 a?ic? (3, 4) J^l [with Damm
of the * (YS, Sn) in both (Sn)] then pronounce thou

with Path and Kasr ; or say (5) *l [with Kasr of the

>
Hamza, and Damm of the » (Sn)] ; or say (6-8) ^ or

. ( 1063 )

^
(9-11) ^ [with Damm of the ^ , and (Sn)] with triple

> >_

vocalization [of the * (Sn), referring to j» and ^ (YS,

Sn)], when it is furnished with diacritical mark ;
and (12) ^jt [with Kasr of the Hamza, and Fath of
the * (YS, Sn),] do thou finish off with : and postfix

•

«JUt everywhere to it in an oath • so wilt thou

exhaust what has been transmitted (A, Fk). The

» * °x
result is that, if the Hamza of ^j^>\ be pronounced with

Fath, the * must be pronounced with Damm [below] ;

>
but, if the Hamza [of ^j f ] be pronounced with Kasr,

the » may be pronounced with Damm or Fath (YS,
Sn). So in YS on the Fk, with some addition (Sn) ;
and [YS adds that] our exposition of these two verses
is what is indicated by the language of IM's son [BD]
in the C (YS). But our Master, the Sayyid, [says

Sn,] transmits (13) If with Fath of the Hamza, and
Damm of the r [651, 668]; and (14) J^jf with Fath of
the Hamza and ,* , instead of (j*j. I with Kasr of the

Hamza, and Fath of the * [above]. And, according to
this, the .» need not be pronounced with Damm [above]

in the (l^\ pronounced withJFath of the Hamza. From
that aggregate, fourteen dial. vars. result (Sn). It is
mentioned in the FB that they are twenty-two : and

that is imported by the language of the KF, the text of

HOa

( 1064 )

which is "And [the pre. n. in] (1-4) &JJ\ ^»| and
jjj f Jj \ , the initial in both of which is also pronounced
with Kasr ; and (5, 6) «JJ! ^»j! with Fath of the * and
Hamza, [the latter of] which is also pronounced with

Jj M>

Kasr ; and (7) xJUt pjf with Kasr of the Hamza and ^ ;
[the ! (in all) of which is said to be a conj. f (KF) :] and
(8) xJJ ! Afl> with Fath of the s , and Damm of the * ;

J» «o '^ .

and (9-11) &JLM pt with triple vocalization of the ^ ; and

t ft

(12, 13) aJIM ^f with Kasr of the Hamza, and Damm or

•1-0 )

Fath of the * ; and (14) aJUt ^xi with Pamm of the * ,

A «, , £
and Kasr of the <j ; and (15-17) iJU! ^a with triple

llf f*O ^

vocalization of the « and ,j ; and (18-20) aJUf j* with
triple vocalization ; and (21, 22) *XJ! ^ and iJjf J^xJ ;
is a 7i. constituted for [use in] the oath, the full phrase

being ^4^' aJ-H yjJjf (rocks' blessing is mine oath"
(YS). The summary [of the foregoing observations on
the compensatory character of the conj. Hamzas in these
ten ns.~\ is that these Hamzas are a compensation for (1)

a J [elided], (a) a ^ , vid. in ^ I , aLo \ , pjbf , [and ^1 ] ;

(b) a ^5 , vid. in ,jllM and ,judj| ; (c) sound, i. e., a 5 ,

G %. < *

vid. in vafcwl : (2) an imaginary elision, vid. in ^*x! and

( 1065 )

: (3) an elision occurring at times, vid. in
(Tsr). The Hamza in the du. also of such of these ns.

x- o s - e " o -»._, o

as are dualized, vid. (jLot , ^j^?! , <j^?' > (J^r*' '
^jb'flcf , ^U-l! , and ^\ji!\ is a conj. Hamza (Jrb).

o .,

The Hamza of J! is similar [668] (IM), i. e., is a conj.

o ^

Hamza, whether J! be determinative [599], conjunct
[176], or red.. [599]. The determination is by the J
alone, the Hamza being aug. [672], because, if the
Hamza wrere intended, it would not be elided in continu-
ous speech [669], as the Hamza of If [541] and ^ I [571]
is not elided : and because the Tan win [608], which
indicates indeterminateness [262], is a single letter;
so that the indication of determinateness also must be
a single letter, in accordance with its opp. : this is the

opinion of S [668]. But Khl holds that jf is a bil. p.
importing determination, because it is peculiar to ns.
[2], and imports a meaning in them; so that it is

o .x

equivalent to Jo [575] in the case of vs. ; and, that being
bil., so is this : and because there is no [other] p. consti-
tuted of a single quiescent letter ; so that this must be
made to accord with what has been, not with what
has not been, authorized (Jrb). The opinion of Khl

o x

[668] is that the Hamza of J ! is disj. (A), contrary to
the saying of IM [above] (Sn) ^ but that it is made conj.
from frequency of usage : and this is preferred by IM

( 1066 )

elsewhere than in the Alfiya (A), in which he does
not distinctly express a preference for either saying

(Sn). And like jf is ^f in the dial, of AlYaman [599,
668, 687] (A). These initials, then, are quiescent, as
you see, being pronounced as such in the interior [of
the sentence] (M), because you conjoin the preceding
word with the quiescent (IY). But, when they occur
in the inceptive [658] position, then mobile aug. [671,
672] Hamzas [668] are put before them, because, in their
language, there is no beginning with a quiescent, as
there is no pause upon a mobile (M). From Z's saying
"in their language", it is sometimes understood that
this [predicament] is peculiar to the language of the
Arabs, beginning with a quiescent being allowable in
other languages : whereas the matter is not so ; but, on
the contrary, this [predicament] is caused by the imprac-
ticability of articulating the [inceptive] quiescent, and
is not peculiar to one language more than another (IY).

§. 668. These Hamzas [667] are named conj.
Hamzas (M), because they are dropped [below] in the
interior [of the sentence], so that they conjoin what
precedes with what follows them ; and do not disjoin
the former from the latter, as the other letters do (IY).
The Hamzas at the beginning of words are of two sorts
disj . Hamzas and conj. Hamzas. And they are also
named disj. \ s and conj. \ s, because the Hamza and f

( 1067 )

are approximate in outlet [732], for which reason, when
they need to mobilize the ! , they convert it into Hamza
[683] : Jh says "The 1 is of two kinds, soft and mobile,
the soft being named I , and the mobile being named
Hamza ". The disj. Hamza is retained in the interior
[of the sentence] ; so that, by the utterance of it, what

f ^ e f s *

precedes is disjoined from what follows it, as <X^ 1 1*3

i *• e ff

Ahmad took fright, where the Hamza of Jw^ f forms a
barrier between the % and the —. , disjoining one of them
from the other. And for this reason it is named

0 " » «,° '

s w# Hamza of disjunction, [commonly rendered

a * os
as if it were KAths S C»je disj. Hamza, which also occurs],

But the conj. Hamza is dropped [below] in the interior
[of the sentence], so that it conjoins what precedes with

what follows it, as ^1^1 1 oJjtf' / have written thy name,

where the Hamza of ^1 is dropped, so that the «y is
conjoined with the <j« . And for this reason it is named
Jjfl 3 S w» Hamza of conjunction, [commonly rendered
as if it were ililsj 8C*J& conj. Hamza, which also is
used] (Jrb). The conj. Hamza is every Hamza ex-
pressed at the beginning, and dropped in the interior
[of the sentence]. And what is expressed in both
[positions] is a disj. Hamza. The conj. Hamza is
[orig.'] constituted as a Hamza, because IM says "For
conjunction there is a Hamza", [and does not say "an

( 1068 )

! " (Sn)]. This is the correct [opinion] ; but it is said
that possibly its o. f. may be the \ , since it is expressed

as an f in such as J.s->M in interrogation [497, 669],
when one is not constrained to have recourse to a vowel .
The conj. Hamza is only prosthetic, because it is put
as a means of beginning with a quiescent [below], since
beginning therewith is impracticable [667] (A), i. e., im-
possible, in every language, by common consent, in the
case of the ! ; and in the case of any other [consonant
also], according to what IJ and AB declare ; while S Jj
and Kfj hold that it is possible, except that it is deemed
heavy: so says Syt (Sn). The property of the conj.
Hamza is to be expressed in the beginning, and dropped
in the interior [of the sentence] (I A), where, however,
it is sometimes expressed by poetic license, as in

vJT ^14 |<M [669] (MKh). Expression of it in the

interior [of the sentence] is disallowed, except for poetic
licence, as in

*, „ o f- os° ^,-e. ' ' -e.

(£ \ \ *$ $ !

[669] (A) Now 1 sAaZZ not believe any two to be better
in temper against the mishaps of fortune than me
and than Juml, the name of a woman [18] (MN). It'
is [therefore defined by IHsh and Fk as] a prosthetic
Hamza [at the beginning of the single word (Tsr)],

( 1069 )

found in the beginning, lost in the interior, [of the
sentence] (Aud, Fk). The cause of its being named

e-C 9 Ox

JJopI S w# Hamza of conjunction, [commonly rendered
conj. Hamza ,] notwithstanding that it is dropped in
conjunction, [so thai/ it should properly be named
inceptive Hamza (Sn),] is disputed (A). It is [said to
be (IY, Jrb, A)] so named, (1) because, by its means, the
articulation of the quiescent is accomplished (IY, Jrb,
A, Tsr, Fk) by the speaker (A, Fk) : (a) so says Shi
(Tsr) ; and this is the saying of the BB (A) : (b) for that

w >< 55

reason (Jrb, Fk) Khl names it ,jLUJf |JL* ladder of
the tongue (Jrb, A, Fk) : (c) it is sometimes said that
this [cause] would be [more] obvious if it were named
Hamza of accomplishment (YS) : (2) because it is drop-
ped [above] (A, Tsr, Fk) upon conjunction of the
word with what precedes it (Tsr, Fk), so that what
precedes it is conjoined with what follows it (A, YS),

the prefixion [of sy«jo to jJo^J ! ] being because of a very
little connection [119] : (a) so says Shi's pupil I Da (Tsr) ;

O o

and this is the saying of the KK (YS) : but, JLO J being

the inf. n. of the trans. Jco^ conjoined, if one said "so
that the speaker conjoins what precedes with what

o °*c ° **

follows it", this would agree with the name JJopt g j«jt
{Sn) : (3) by extension (A, YS), i. e., by a trope, appar-
ently because of the connection of the antithesis (Sn).

( 1070 )

Since the disj. Hamza occurs in speech more often than
the conj. Hamza, the positions of the conj. Hamza
ought to be delimited, in order that one may know that
what goes beyond the limit is a disj. Hamza (Jrb).
The conj. Hamza is not peculiar to any class [of words] ;
but is prefixed to the n., v.t and p. [667] (A). It is not
[found] (1) in any aor.t unrestrictedly (Aud, A, Fk),
whether [its pret. be] tril. [482] or quad. [495], unaug-
mented or augmented, because the apr. begins with the
aoristic letter [404], which is always mobile, so that the
conj. Hamza is not needed (Tsr) : (a) for this reason
they say that incorporation is not allowable in such as

gj ^ ^ ^

fdJ3 [657], because it would necessitate importation of
the conj. Hamza (YS) : nor (2) in any p. other than [the

o ^

determinative (Fk, Sn) or red. (Sn)] J! (Aud, A, Fk),
according to [the opinion of] S [667] (Tsr) : (a) like the
J of determination are (a) its * in the dial, of Tayyi and
Himyar [599, 667, 687]; and (b) the conjunct [176] and
red. [599] J (Fk) : (b) as for the conjunct [ jl ], it is a
n. [below], according to the preponderant [opinion];
and for this reason A says " so that the non-inf. ns. are
twelve" [below] (Sn) : (c) Khl [667] says that the

o ^

Hamza [of J! ] is rad., being made conj. from frequency
of usage (Fk) : nor (3) in any pret., [either] tril., [like

sf- /• " *

yo \ commanded and tXa. ! took (Aud)] ; or [numerically
(Tsr)] quad. [483, 488] (Aud, A, Fk), like j

( 1071 )

honored and JOA \ gave (Aud) ; the Hamza in all of
that being a disj. Hamza (Tsr) : but [it is (Tsr) found]
(a) in [ihepret. of]ihequin. [v., which is what contains
two augs. (Tsr)], like ^ikjf [667] (Aud) andJiXXi'l
(Tsr) : or the sex., [which is of two sorts, the tril.
containing three augs. (Tsr),] like -.Isx^lt [667]

^ Q

(Aud) ; and the quad, containing two augs., like ^&J Cs»f
[667] (Tsr) : and (b) in their imp. (Aud), quin. and sex.,

like <3JLtiit [428, 667], JL jdsuuLj , and j^LaC^! (Tsr) : and
(c) [in (Tsr)] the imp. of the tril., [the second of whose
aor. is literally quiescent (Tsr),] like u*s-*>f [428,667]
(Aud) ; contrary to such as ^ffi grant, tXs , and Jo
[428, 667], the second of whose aor. is mobile, so that
it does not need a conj. Hamza (Tsr) : nor (4) in any n.
(And, A, Fk) other than what will be [now] mentioned
(Fk), because the initial of the n. is mobile (Tsr),
except (a) [in Aud)] the inf. ns. of the quin. and- sex.

(Aud, A) v. (Tsr), like J^ikiJ and * Kdaj£| [332, 667]
(Aud), in imitation of their vs. : (a) the formula for them
is " every inf. n. the | of whose pret. v. is followed by
four or more letters " [667] (Tsr) : and, [say they, in (Aud)]
(b) [the (A)] ten ns. (Aud, A) mentioned [667] (A),
preserved in the memory, vid. ^! , oJw I , ^> ! , l-o f [i. q.

,jj! (Tsr)], &o! , jLcf , silo! , (jUj'l , (jUij)! , and the ^^\

Ilia

( 1072 )
peculiar to the oath (Aud) ; while they ought to add

° x , 0 X x

[the conjunct J ! and (Aud}] *.> ! a dial. var. of ^j^j I
(Aud, A), so that the non-inf. ns. are twelve [above]

(A), vid. the ten TIS., II*! , etc. [above], the conjunct J !

a ^

included in IM's saying "The Hamza of J j is similar"
[667], and £\ (Sn) : (a) if they say [of $ (Tsr)] that

, 0 X Q » 0

it is ^j^j! with the J elided [651], we say " And *.AJ f is
^t with the p added" [667] Aud, A), so that whatever
is their answer is our answer (Tsr) : (6) they may escape
[from this dilemma] by drawing the distinction that,
by the addition of the * , alliteration of the ^j to the *
in the vowels [of inflection], according to the ops.,

r- Jo

accrues to *Jb! [16], which therefore becomes so like an
original word that the KK even say that it is in/I, in

two places; contrary to L> \ , which does not undergo
this process : and moreover there is no special appropri-
ateness in the mention of ^\ for [the purpose of]
comparison, since the ferns, of these ns. are their mascs.
[667] with the s added (Tsr, Sn) : (c) so in the Tsr :
but, in my opinion, this distinction, if they do establish
it, requires consideration, because the placing of the

• Ox

inflection upon the * accrues to pilj \ also by reason of the

G * ° ° "*

defectiveness ; so that, in both ^jo ! and ^ ( , the place of
the inflection is altered ; but in the first because of

( 1073 )

the addition, and in the second because of the defective-
ness; and their difference, in this respect, is immaterial :

(d) Lj , not p! [651, 667], is exclusively specified by
[IHsh and] A as to be added ; and this suggests the
notion that the Hamza of the latter is a disj. Hamza (Sn) :

(e) since IHsh looks at the dial. vars. of the word, he

<» ° *

ought to say " And ^f , a dial. var. of Jt , according to

Tayyi," who change the determinative J into a *
[above], saying J4*I*f for JeLLf! the 7ft«ra[599, 667,687] :
(J) [in case of doubt] reference should be made to the
rule, vid. that every Hamza, if retained in the dim.
[277, 283], is a disj. Hamza; and, if not, is a conj.

o,,

Hamza: (g) they omit the conjunct Jf [176] because of
the dispute as to its being a n. [345], and because of its

o ,.

resemblance to the determinative Jf [599] in form (Tsr).
It has been made known that the conj. Hamza is put
only as a means of beginning with the quiescent. When,
therefore, that quiescent [initial] becomes mobile, the
Hamza is dispensed with, as in ^ZL>1\ became hidden,

G x o

when the o of J ULO I is intended to be incorporated into
what follows it, its vowel being transferred to the o

___ c^

[756] ; so that Ix^ [with Fath of the ^ , and doubling of
the (& (Sn)] is said, [the difference between this and the

CM f* ^

yul hid from C*y..l> being apparent in the aor. and
inf. n,} because you pronounce the aoristic letter from

( 1074 )
this with Fath, and from the second with Danim ; while

G *

you say % Utw , with Kasr of the j» , in the inf. n. of this,
and v*xlj* in the inf. n'. of the second (Sn)] : except [in
the case of] the determinative J , when the vowel of the

Hamza in such as LJL.'$\ [660] is transferred to it, in
which case the preferable [method] is retention of the

8 — ^ y* O S '

[conj.'] Hamza, as ^SU ++&J\ AlAhmar es standing;
while Jj Is jl*.iJ is weak : the difference [between this

55

case and that of yc^ ] being that incorporative transfer
[of a vowel] is more frequent than non-incorporative
transfer (A); so that, with incorporation, that [conj.
Hamza] which was before the transfer is not regarded
(Sn). There is a dispute [among the BB (Sn)] as to
whether the conj. Hamza be orig. quiescent or mobile,
the first being th opinion of F, which is adopted by
Shi ; and the second the opinion of S, which is appar-
ently correct, because every inceptive p. must be mobi-
lized, like the J of inception [604] (Tsr). The opinion
of the majority is that the conj. Hamza is added
quiescent, because this involves less addition ; and that,
when its mobilization is needed, it is mobilized with
Kasr, as is the o. /. [664]. But the opinion of S
appears to be that it is added mobile with Kasra, which
[opinion] is more just, because we need mobility of the
quiescence in the initial of the word [667] ; so that there

( 1075 )

is no reason for adding the Harnza quiescent ; so says Scl

(Fk). According to this [opinion], the original vowel

° ••• °

of the Hamza is Kasr [663], as in ^y*> I and ^st j | [428,

667] ; while, in such as ° L£. ! [428], the Hamza is
pronounced with Damni from dislike to the transition
from Kasr to Damm [664]. But, according to the first
[opinion], the vowel of the Hamza is regulated by the
vowel of the penultimate : so that the Hamza is pro-
nounced with Kasr in w ya I , and Damm in " L± t ; while,
Fath being disallowed in J*#3! because of the liability
to confusion with the aor. [below] in the state of pause,
the Hamza is pronounced with Kasr, because this is
lighter than Damm [below] (Tsr). The opinion of the
BB is that the conj. Hamza is orig. pronounced with
Kasr ; but that in some positions it is pronounced with
Fath for lightness, and in some with Damm for alliter-
ation. The KK, however, hold that its Kasr in vl*>-of *

and Damm in ^^X^l dwell are for alliteration to [the
vowel of] the third [lette/]. The absence of Fath in

* o

jU^ ! know is adduced as an objection [to the saying of
the KK (Sn)] ; but it is replied that, if the Hamza were
pronounced with Fath in the like thereof, command
would be liable to confusion with enunciation (A), i. e.,
[the imp. would be liable to confusion] with the aor.
[above] in the state of pause : so in the Tsr ; but there is

( 107G )

no restriction to the aor., because the imp. would be
sometimes liable to confusion with the pret. also, when
made trans, by the Hamza [433], as in A's ex.) where
Fath of the Hamza in jjji I would, in pause, produce
confusion with the aor. [ |UJ:T/ knoiv], and with the

x- 0 -g.

pret. [ *JL& I he notified] made trans, by the Hamza
(Sn). The conj. Hamza, in reference to its vowel [in
the n., v., and p. (Tsr)], has seven states, (1) necessity

o „

for Fath, [vid. (A)] in the n. beginning with <J| [663]
(Aud, A), like JUI IM the man (Tsr), from frequency of
usage (Tsr, Sn) : (2) necessity for Damm, [vid. (A)] in

(a) such passives as ^jJUajj and — J&J£\ [436]: (b)
the imp. of the tril.orig, pronounced with Damm of

OjO) » O J

the c, as JcXi't kill and ^J^\ write, [from dislike to the
transition from Kasr to Damm, because the quiescent

' o

barrier is not insuperable (Tsr, Sn) ]; contrary to \y$&>\

> o

walk ye (Aud, A) and f^a* \ judge ye (Aud), where the
Hamza is pronounced with Kasr, because the £ is orig*

pronounced with Kasr, the o. /. being I^JuiJot (Tsr, Sn)

o

and t^juaj't (Tsr): (a) sometimes the Hamza is pro-
nounced with Kasr before an original Dainma: this is
transmitted by IJ from some of the Arabs ; and the
reason of it is that Kasr is the o. /. [664], while the
Kasr and Damm do not [actually] meet, because of the
separation by the quiescent between them : (b) the two

( 1077 )

pronunciations are referable to taking, and not taking, the
quiescent [barrier] into account (Tsr, Sn) : (c) so in the
Tsr ; but Kasr is said to be a corrupt dial. var. (Sn) : (3)
preponderance of Damm over Kasr, fvid. (A)] where the

0 3

Damm of the £ is accidentally made Kasr, as in (5vi!
[428] : so says BD [in the C, following his father in the
Kafiya and the CK (Tsr)] : (a) F says in the Takmila
that (a ) the letter before the ^5 of the 2nd pe rs. sing. je m .
must be pronounced with Ishmam (Aud, A), which here
means what, according to Fr, is named Raum [640], vid.
that the Damma should be inclined towards Kasra
[428], not what has been previously mentioned [640],
vid. compression of the lips, without any sound, that
[Ishmam of the letter before the ^ ] being necessary
(Sn) for a notification of the original Daincn (Tsr, Sn) ;
and (b) the Hamza [must be pronounced] with pure
Damm, [without Ishmam (Tsr)] : (b) IM says in
the Tashil that the conj. Hamza is pronounced with
Ishmam before the Damma pronounced with Ishmam
(Aud, A), meaning that, if you pronounce the third
[letter] with Ishmam, you pronounce the Hamza with
Ishmam ; and, if not, not : so that this differs from the
language of F in both respects, the necessity for
Ishmam [of the third letter], and [the necessity] for
pure Damm of the Hamza (Tsr, Sn) : so in the Tsr (Sn) :

(4) preponderance of Fath over Kasr, [vid. (A)] in J^Tf

( 1078 )

and ijf [663] (Aud, A), because of the heaviness of the
transition from Kasr of the Hamza to Damm of the ^ ,
and afterwards of the ^ (Tsr) : (5) preponderance of

G 0 >

Kasr over Damm, [vid. (A)] in the word y»\ [667]
(Aud, A), because Kasr is lighter than Damm, since
Kasr brings one muscle, and Darnm two muscles, into
operation (Tsr) : (6) allowability of Damm, Kasr, and

X 0 X X O

Ishmam, [vid. (A)] in such as rLx~».| and ^Ui f when put

9 o 9 * 9 O 9

into ike pass. [436] (Aud, A), as [ y^ I and jyu ! with

Damm, and (Tsr)] iy^ I and Juuii I with Kasr or Ishmam
(Tsr, Sn), of the first and third, says Dm (Sn) : (7)
necessity for Kasr in what remains [of the ten ns., the
inf. ns., and the vs. (Tsr)], it being the o./. [664, 669]
(Aud, A). When a sound or quasi-sound [below] quies-
cent [final] is conjoined with [a quiescent initial, which,
at the beginning of a sentence, would be preceded by]
the \conj. Hamza j pronounced with Damm, it may be
pronounced with Kasr or Damm, as I^JLxi* f Jj I IV. 69.
[below] and u&\ fi LXXIII. 3. [664, 666] (A). In

ffy*> vJf ***£) $ fc^ \y&fi ^IV- 69- Baying,

Kill yourselves, or go forth from your homes, IA1 and

> ) <1 *0 t

Ya'kub read ! JUtf I ^ ! with Kasr of the ^ , according

to the o. f. of mobilization [664]; and \ya*LL\ ^f with
Damm of the ^ , for alliteration, and [for] assimilation

( 1079 )

to the j of the pi. in such as II. 238. [547, 664] : while
'Asim and Hamza read with Kasr of both, according to
the o. f. ; and the remainder [read] with Damm of both,
by treating them like the \conj.~\ Hamza conjoined with
the v. (B). By a "quasi-sound [quiescent]" is meant
an unsound quiescent, treated like the sound, because
the vowel of what precedes it is not homogeneous with
it; so that such [an unsound quiescent] as [the ^ of

fyU in] IjJLtfT tyU XL. 26. They said, Kill is exclud-
ed (Sn).

§. 669. Expression of any of these \conj.~\ Hamzas
in the interior [of the sentence] is a departure from the
speech of the Arabs, [and the analogy of their usage
(IY)] ; and is a gross solecism (M). But it occurs
anomalously in metric exigency (SH), as v>J! Sjl^> ! 3J
[below] (R, Jrb). The conj. Hamza, when preceded by
what is not good to pause upon, must, in a case of choice,
be> elided : unless you stop your first speech, even if you
do not pause [640], observing the rule of pause ; [and
begin again] after the time of the stoppage of the breath,
or similar [interruption]. The poets sometimes do that,
[i. e., make a stop] in [the beginnings of] hemistichs
[below], because they are positions of separation ; and
begin [again] only after a stop, as

i #

112a

( 1080 )

(R) Nor does our boy hasten, in winter, ivith the
cooking-pot^ putting it down from the fire without a
piece of rag to take it off with (MAR). Then do not

say LL *$\ the name [663], Jj^kj^t the departure,

£ "A

x O fj * x

the partition, ^Ui£**,!iH the begging pardon,

Jjjo [664, 666], and dLlt ^ from thy name.
And the saying [of Kais Ibn AlKhatlm (IY, MN)]

» v* x ® «*O ***• x ° Ox * g- * & Ox * * *^ ^

..VA+J) <oo cV^J f ^ Uij I ^ *.xiJL} $fe ^ U ^^w iiH^J ^ ' v . L&. 1 6 1
x • > > ey^ x &.''^-"&.'

[When the secret goes beyond the two, then verily it is
liable to publication, and disclosure of the story , or,
in one version,

is liable to dissemination, and multiplication by the
tale-bearers (MN),] is a poetic license [below] (M).
And like it is the saying of the other ^J t p^J f C^ S
[105], where he expresses the Hamza of ^*J'J in the
state of conjunction, by poetic license, which is easier
here, because it is in the beginning of the second hem-
istich [above] ; for the Arabs sometimes become silent
after the [first] hemistich, and begin [again] with the
second ; so that the Hamza occurs, as it were, incep-
tively (IY). But the Hamza of the art. alone [below],
when it occurs after the inter rog. Hamza [581], is not
elided [661], being [usually] converted into I [below]

( 1081 )

(M), as VI. 144, 145. [656, 663] and &
(j^^io'XXVII. 60. Is God better, or what they asso-
ciate [with Him] ? (IY), because its elision would lead to
confusion (M) of inquiry with announcement, since both
[Hamzas] are pronounced with Fath ; so that, if it were
elided, one would not know whether the Hamza [sound-
ed] was the interrog. [Hamza] or that [conj. Hamza]
which accompanies the determinative J [667]. For that
reason, then, it is retained, [though in a modified form] ;
and is assimilated to the I of L^L\ red [658], because of
its permanence : the poet says *>J f ^ jj I lldaJ I ! [below].
The case of this Hamza is contrary to the general rule
that we have laid down [above], since the conj. Hamza,
when the interrog. f is prefixed to it, is [generally]

dropped, as in II. 74. [543] and y^xxIJf (S^£. v^>UlM ^ia-ol
XXXVII. 153. What ! hath He chosen daughters
above sons'* [661], because independence of the conj.
Hamza is realized by means of the interrog. Hamza,
[which satisfies the condition of beginning with a
mobile]; while its elision does not lead to confusion,
since the interrog. Hamza is pronounced with Fath,
and the conj. \ [generally] with Kasr [664, 668] (IY).
[Conversion into ! is not, however, the sole alternative
to elision, as Z implies, in the case of the conj. Hamza
pronounced with Fath : for] it has been mentioned that,
in such a case, the Arabs have two methods, the chaster

( 1082 )
of which is making the Hamza an f , while the second is

W*3 &'£''&

putting it betwixt and between, as in v>J f ^ jJ | ll&J \ f
[663] (R). [Nor is this treatment of the conj. Hamza
confined to "the Hamza of the art. alone", as Z states
above : for] in interrogation, [when the interrog.
Hamza is prefixed to it (And), the conj. Hamza pro-
nounced with Fath (663,668) (Aud, A), which is (Sn)]

* " *

the Hamza of Jj [and its sw6s£. It in the dial, of Hirn-

yar (Sn), and of ^fl and ^\ (Tsr, Sn)] is (1) changed
into a [letter of] prolongation (IM), i. e., an f [497,668]
(Aud), which is the more approved [method] (A) : (a)
IHKh says that F and many, [among whom are Z and
I Y,] do not mention any other than change ; and that
nothing contrary to it is read [in the Kur], or occurs in
their" speech : (b) Shi transmits from IA1 that this [ ! is
not a modification of the conj. Hamza, but] is an [ex-
traneous] I imported for separation, like the f of ^jlL° ~of
[497, 610] ; and that he declares that those who hold it
to be substituted for the [conj."] Hamza are in error,
because it is not a disj. Hamza: but Shi replies that,
since it resembles the disj. Hamza in some ways, there
is nothing extraordinary in its being retained, and in the
alteration of its form by change [into f ], for a distinc-
tion between announcement and inquiry ; and that this
is preferable to the importation of an extraneous Hamza :
and he argues that it is sometimes combined with a

( 1083 )

quiescent, as in JJuLc ^1<AM [below], which, but for
the regard paid to its original vowel, would not be
allowable, contrary to ^llj ~o! [above] (Tsr) : or (2)

[sometimes (And)] softened (IM) between Hamza and !
(A), with abbreviation (Aud, A), which, [though less
approved (3n),] is agreeable with analogy, because
change [into a letter of prolongation (Sn)] is the pro-
perty of the quiescent (Tsr, Sn) Hamza [684-686] : (a)
so in the Tsr, [where it is intended to account for the use
of this inferior method in the readings cited below] : but
our master the Sayyid says " It should not be imagined,
from softening's being less approved, that it is not used
in reading, since there is no incompatibility between its
being less approved and its being chaste ; while Sd
distinctly declares, in the Glosses on the K, that the
Headers sometimes agree upon a less approved, strange
mode, as in LXXV. 9. [21] " (Sn) : (b) IBsh says that
this [method] is easy in comparison with what the school
of S mention by " change " [above]. There is no differ-
ence in that [respect] between the Hamza of J t and the
Hamza of J^'l (Tsr). You [therefore (A)] say ^IsJT
viJjJLc and ^iUx*j xJLH J>-i>t [663], with prolongation, [by
change (Aud),] more appro vably ; and with softening,
less approvably, [but- agreeably with analogy, as before
mentioned (Sn),] whence

>pT l "\-\" * ° ' * " a '*.*.' I - ~t ?

^j lio viUAJ? ,j i <>A^ vc^-o 1 j ! # oiXftUj ^b J |

( 1084 )

(And, A), by Hassan Ibn Yasar at Taghlabl (MN), Is it
the truth, if the abode of ArRabdb (the name of a
woman) be distant, or a cord of love be severed, that
thy heart is flying away (MN, J) (with thy beloved,
named ArRabdb) ? (J). And both modes are read
[among the Seven (Tsr)] in [various passages of the
Kur (A),] such as VI. 144, 145. [above] and X. 91.
[497, 663]. It is not elided [656, 661, 663], as the [conj.
(Tsr) Haniza (Aud)] pronounced with Kasr, [which is
the o. f. (664, 668) (Aud),] is elided, as ^ilSJLiJT

fi o

L V^XA* XXXVIII. 63. What ! did we, make of them a
mockery I , [in the reading of others than IA1 and the
Two Brothers (Ts;-), this text being read with the
interrog. Hamza by the two Hija~2ls and Ibn 'Amir
and *A$im (B)j; and [as (Tsr)] £4! ^ °IiLl? LXIIL 6.
[581, 543] (Aud, A), in the reading of all [the Seven] :

, ^ o , a f. ^o^ f-

the o. /. being jist b j^uS ! arid ^ s.A*z*o ! , with an in-
terrog. Hamza pronounced with Fath, and then a conj.
Hamza pronounced with Kasr; but the conj. Hamza
being elided, because the interrog. Hamza enables it to
be dispensed with (Tsr) : and as the [conj. Hamza] pro-
nounced with Damm is elided, as JJ*1M ILo! Was the

ta 9 o J

man constrained'1. (A, Tsr), the o.f. being Ja-ol with
a Hamza pronounced with Damm, which is elided when
the interrog. Hamza is prefixed : the course required by
analogy being abandoned, in the case of the [conj.

( 1085 )

Harnza] pronounced with Fath (Tsr), in order that
interrogation may not be confounded with enunciation
(And, A), the reason for A's saying " It is not elided "
[above] (Sn). Nor is it [preserved intact, i. e.,] sounded
true [656,663], because the conj. Haiuza is not expres-
sed in the interior [of the sentence], except by poetic
license [above] (Aud, A), as before stated (A), like

pft ^)\ $ SH [668] (Aud).

§. 670. When preceded by something spoken, no
mobile initial of a word, besides the conj. ! [669], is
elided or altered, except the s of y» and ^c [161], which,
when preceded by a ^ or o , or by a J [of inception],

S ^ _ o

is [often made] quiescent, as ^so i 3 y* ^ And he is going,
viLLo JLb. t ^ Assuredly he is better than thou, and ^_£*

JsTs Then he is standing, and similarly with ^c [319].
But many of the Arabs leave the s with these ps. in its
[original] state. And they do the like of that to the

c ' * *•*

imp. J with the o and ^ , as in your saying JajJJ^

c __o

Then let him look and v^^ilJ^ And let him strike;
while those who leave the s of ^$o and yc in its [original]
state leave the Kasra of the J in its [original] state (S).
As for the quiescence of the s in yc; and .!#: [above],

^4» and ^4^ i and ?& and 154^ » ^ is accidental, [but]
elegant (SH), i. e., used by elegant speakers, contrary

( 1086 )

to II. 282. [below], and to such as LJxJaxj [below], from
the frequency of its usage in the first [set of exs.] (R).
And so is [the quiescence of] the imp. J , as f.j.Jj:
pe^ ju XXII. 30. And let them pay their vows [below].
And yef and ^1 and I^IiJ j$ XXII. 30. [603] are

o fi • *

assimilated to the foregoing. But such as ye J^j °.\
II. 282. That he himself should dictate [above] is
rare (SH). If it be said " The initials of these words
are quiescent, as in the texts pO J^yc^ II. 213. [464,

539], S^L^sJV^i II. 69. [543], &3$\^L $ XXII.
57. Assuredly He is the Best of Providers, ^IllsJ

o o ** «*•

XXIX. 64. Assuredly it is life, (j-aLjj LXV. 7.
him expend, II. 282. [above], and in the saying of the

— ' a - ^ -»* > " '**

poet ^Jl ^s-w ^je ! ci*-Ui [543]; so that, according to

what you have mentioned [667], the conj. Hamza must
be put, whereas it does not occu r here," IH answers
that their quiescence is accidental, as is proved by your
saying y» and ^ [161], and (3*I*J LXV. 7. [419, 603] :
but that, yo ^ and ^ ^ being treated as on a par with

tX*lfc and >J>'j< [368], quiescence [of the medial] is
allowed as elegant with the ^ and o and J [of inception],
because they become like part [of the pron.~\, in addition
to [their] frequency of usage ; while what contains the
\interrog.1 Hamza is assimilated to [what contains] the

( 1087 )

[three ps.] mentioned, because, though not so frequent,
it is unil. ; and similarly what contains *j , because it is
copulative, like the ^ and o [538] : but that such as II.
282. [above] is rare, for want of both the quality of part
and the frequency of usage ( Jrb). IH means that the
initials of yo and ^ with the copulative ^ and o , and
[with the J of inception and] the inter rog, Hamza, and
similarly the imp. J that is preceded by a . or o , are
made quiescent, so that analogy requires the conj.
Hamza to be imported for them; but that it is not
imported for the sole reason that the quiescence is
accidental. This answer, however, is not satisfactory,
because this quiescence is founded upon the assimilation
of the initials in these words to medial s, such as ye : and

> x S > ^

^3 being assimilated to Jud£ , and such as ^e : and '-$*

0 ** 9 O

to 1.6. v<; and so is it said of [the imp. J in] l^s^I) :XXII.
30. [above] : so that they are made quiescent only
because they are treated like the medial of the word ;
and how should a conj. Hamza be imported for what is
like the medial of a word [667] ? And grant that it be
not like the medial, is it not non-inceptive ? And is not
the conj. Hamza imported for accidental quiescence also,
in the initial of a word, when it is inceptive [658, 667],

since you say ^ t notwithstanding that +L occurs, and

similarly owL I and o*-l [667] ? He ought therefore to say

113a

( 1088 )

d

that the Hamza is not imported [inycj , etc.,] because
it is imported only when that word is inceptive, as we
mentioned [667] ; whereas this quiescence, in these words,
is [found] only when they are preceded by something.
The reason for their assimilation of the initials in these
words to the medial is the want-of independence in what
precedes them, and the impossibility of pausing upon it.

-'* - * i 11 - ' i f "

But ye i and ^ t are less used than ye ^ and ^s , and

^» j and ^gj ; and, for this reason, the alleviation [of the

» by elision of its vowel] is rarer in their case : while

' x ^ '

^J and ^J are like yc^ and ^&j , alleviation of the »

being allowable in them, according to what is read in the
Kur (B), As for £/| jjkjuii XVIII. 18. [1] and f^J^jj
^Jf XXII. 30. [above], this is the imp. J [419, 429,
603] : it is orig. pronounced with Kasr, as is proved by

GO '

the fact that, when you begin, saying Jox jyu) [603],
you pronounce it with Kasr, not otherwise ; but, when
you prefix the ^ or o to the phrase containing it, the J

x o

may be made quiescent (IY). But in such as

And in order that he may do, with the J of

599], alleviation is not allowable, from the rarity of its

usage (R). If jw occur instead of the ^ or o , quiescence

is not as good as with the ^ or o , because Is , being of
more than one letter, is, as it were, detached from what

( 1089 )

follows it : and, for that reason, most of the Readers
are agreed upon mobilization in aucllaJf ^" ye 1$

<- o f""0

^ j.^sv.Jt ^JJD XXVIII. 61. And who afterwards, on
the day of resurrection, shall be one of the persons
summoned to attend (IY) (for reckoning), or (for
chastisement)-, while Nafi', Ibn 'Amir in one version,

*• ° c '

and Ks read ya +3 with quiescence of the 5 , by assimila-
tion of the detached to the attached [co?i.] (B). But Ks

and others read frjflS [jj&x! ^ XXII. 30. Then let

them Julfil [603] their purification, with quiescence

, >
of the imp. J , by assimilation of ^ to the ^ and o ,

because ft is a con., like them ; while the BB deem that
inelegant, because li is independent, [susceptible of

> • o _ >

being] paused upon (R). Those who say f^-oJuJ Ij
XXII. 30. [above], with quiescence of the J , assimilate

a ' > ° ° - *

the second * of *j to the o and ^ , treating ! .^aJuJ Ij as

» °_,°^
on a par with t^aJil^j; and this is like their saying

°-'0J-',,t *X°

cy;^ J !^ I / see thee puffed up, meaning L£JU£LX> , the

^ * ^o , 6 ^

fij of L^AXxx being assimilated to ._«?< , and the o
therefore made quiescent ; and like it is

c

TAen i# passed the right erect, and did not contract
[above] (IY). And II. 282. [above] is read anomalously,
with quiescence of the 5 , by treating ^gJ [in ya

( 1090 )

like tXx-LC : but it is inelegant, because J^j is an indep-
endent word, and cannot be assimilated to the con., as

«=.» . j ., . K \* 0'°' - i'' r T- 1 •

*j" is ; and the saying ^J f U^iXi* v=j Ui [above] is
superior to the like of this, because it is in one word
(R). The quiescence in all of this is only a matter
occurring accidentally, for a kind of alleviation ; and is
therefore not reckoned as a [distinct] formation (IY).
Mobilization of the s in yo and ^ after the J [of
inception], and after the ^ and o , as likewise mobiliza-
tion of the imp. J after the two [latter ps.~], is the o./. :
S says " It is excellent, superlative " (R).

CHAPTER VIII.

THE AUGMENTATIVENESS OF LETTERS.

§.671. It is common to the n. and the v. (M). As
for the ps.t there is no augmentation in them, because it
is a kind of plasticity, which is not [found] in ps. [497].
The meaning of augmentation is adjoining to the word
some letters that do not belong to it, either to import A

® x 5 , «

meaning, like the t of o^Lo and the . of u». yajo [369] ;
or for a kind of extension in the vocabulary, like the I
of JU* [374, 401], the ; of l^ [246], and the & of

JuuLL [369, 673, 674] (IY). Augmentation is sometimes
for co-ordination with an o.f., and sometimes not (R).
The meaning of [augmentation for (MASH)] co-ordina-
tion is that the augment is added only for the purpose
of making a paradigm to be on [the measure of] a
paradigm exceeding it [in number of letters] (SH), the
aug. letter in the augmented [paradigm] being put as a
representative of the rod. letter [occupying a correspond-
ing position] in the standard [paradigm] ( Jrb), in order
that the former [paradigm] may be treated like the
latter (SH) in the formation of its dim. and broken pi.

Q ^ ^

[below], etc. (Jrb). Therefore such as d.dJj! [a rugged
place (Jrb)] is co-ordinated [375, 731] (SH) with

( 1092 )

[392], for which reason they say iolp [253] and !> Juls
[274], as they say ^ili^ [245] and j&aL [274] (Jrb).
But such as J&S* [333, 361, 372, 676] is not co-ordinated,

9 * 6 **

[although Jj> \Juo and Jol** may be formed from it (Jrb),]
because the augment is proved to be regularly put for
another purpose (SH), vid. indication of the inf. n.
[333], or of the time or place [361]; and because a
co-ordinative letter does not occur at the beginning
(Jrb). And similarly [also (Jrb)] such as jiif [488],
Jli [489], and Ji£lS [490] (SH) are not co-ordinated
[483] (Jrb), for the same reason (SH), vid. that the
augment is proved to be regularly put for a purpose
other than co-ordination, i. e., to denote the meanings
mentioned for these conjugs. [488-490] (Jrb); and
because their inf. ns. occur different (SH) from the

^ O O Q O x 9 .^ ^

inf. n. of ' t~Lt> [483], being JLisJ , Ju«£» , and XJUUlo ,

» s s o^

not iUJLjLj [332] (MASH). The meaning of co-ordination
[673] in the n. and v. is that you add one or two letters
to a combination — not regularly, in importing a [parti-
cular] meaning [below] — in order that such combination,
by means of that addition, may become like another
word in (l) the number of letters : (2) the special vowels
and quiescences, each in the same relative position as
[its counterpart] in the standard [word] : (3) its varia-
tions vid, (a) the pret., aor., imp., probib,, inf. n.,

( 1003 )

act. part,, and pass, part., if the standard be a quad. v.
[482, 492]; (b) the dim. and broken^?/, [above], if the
standard be a quad, n., not a quin. [245, 274]. The
use of co-ordination is that, in the case of that word,
such a combination is sometimes needed in verse or
rhyming prose. "We do not lay down that there is no
alteration of meaning by reason of the co-ordinative

6 ^

augment — how [can we] when the meaning of Ji'j^

s ° -
aged, impotent is different from that of JJi^ corn in

the blade, and the meaning of JuULi [483] is different
from that of J^-£ included, and similarly 4y [below] is

G ° <*

not i. q. Jtf pith of a palm-tree ? but it suffices that,

in similar positions, that augment should not regularly
import a [particular] meaning [above], as the aug.

o "£• > s ° f-

Hamza in ^S\ greater and J^di! [351] denotes superi-

6^°-
ority [354] ; and the aug. * in Juti* denotes the inf. n.

fi- °
[333], or the time or place [361], and in JJUx) the

instrument [366]. And hence we do not say that these
augs. are co-ordinative, even though, by their means,
these words become like the quad, in the special vowels
and quiescences, and in the dim. and [broken] pl.t
because the appearance of these letters as augs. is to
denote the meanings mentioned ; so that we do not refer
them to the lit. purpose, while it is possible to refer
them to the id. purpose (R). Augmentation is for [one

( 1094 )

of (A)] seven causes : — (1) indication of a meaning,
as in the aoristic letter [369, 404] (A, Tsr), and the ! of
kiiUw [332, 490] (A): (2) co-ordination, as in (a) [the
; of (A)] JS^r [below] (A, Tsr) and J ^ j^ [369, 374, 675],
the & of uJvlo [373] and *^& [374], the I of ^i;t and

tfCjL* [673], and the ^ of jLa^^. [below] and ^^jLe.^

[375, 677] (A) : (a) co-ordination [above], as [defined by
IM] in the Tashil, is making a tril. or quad, to be
commensurable with what is above it [in number of
letters] : and what is meant, says Dm, is commensurabil-
ity in appearance, since, in reality, the measure is

6 x Q x

different ; for the measure of vA*4* [above], e. g., is JJLiS

G x x f*

[392], while the measure of J^ [283, 675] is J^^J
[373] : (b) v3jj3! is applied to denote several meanings,
among them muck good and a river in Paradise (Sn):

(3) prolongation (A, Tsr), as in ^\J& book [673] (Tsr) ;

6x - s"

and hence the I of *JULx [246], the ^ of aUxsuo [246],

and the ^ of ib ^JL*. [267] (A) : (4) compensation, as in

[the » of (A)] Sjfdb) [265] (A, Tsr) and x^Uf [265,
338], the ,j« of L.kJo [680], and the r of jtgJUl [52, 56]
(A) : (5) magnification of the sense, and (Sn) multiplica-
tion (A, Tsr) of the letter (Sn), as in the f of +4*^ an(l
jU;j and put [667,676, 681. A], which is added to.
denote magnification of the sense, and multiplication

( 1095 )
[of the indicator (Sn)] thereof (A.); and hence [the \ of

(A)] &'j&3 [272, 401, 673] (A, Tsr) and &j& [401,
673] (A) : (6) making [articulation (Tsr)] possible, as in
(a) the conj. ! [667] (A, Tsr), because it is not possible
to begin with a quiescent (A) ; (b) the s of silence in
[such as ic and (A)] Is [615, 644, 679] (A, Tsr), because
it is not possible to begin with, and pause upon, a
[single] letter (A) : (7) making [the vowel (Tsr) or the f ]

plain (A, Tsr), as in £jliil LXIX. 29. [615, 648]
(Tsr) ; and hence the s of silence in such as alp Co LXIX.

23. [64S, 679] and »!jJ] £ [48,55, 679], which is
added to make the vowel plain [in the former (Sn)], and
the I [perfectly (Sn)] plain (A) in the latter (Sn) : so
says IU (Tsr), The letters of augmentation (IY, SH),
[i. e.] the aug. letters (M), are [ten letters, vid. the
Hamza, the I , the 9 , the ^ , the ^ , the «y , the ^ ,
the p , the 5 , and the J (IY), comprised in the {mnem-

o ^ C

onic) phrases (M, Jrb)] (1-3) [»»Jj Jj* J,y If and
]+» Cbt fj and (Jib)] sU^ ^| [369, 401] (M, SH),
which somebody has combined in a verse, vid

sLUj f^lM JUi ^I' * ^'^ (^5 ^^ ^ L?*S' ^
O -4^5, hast thou slept, when negligence has not over-
come us ? Then said he, " To-day thou dost forget it "

(Jrb) : (4) ^ UlLL sb!^ And Solorr.on came to him (M),

114a

( 1096 )

which is not good, because it contains a duplication of
the I (IY) : (5) L^^ix/fr [370] (M, SH) : (a) it is said

that a pupil asked his master about the letters of aug-

)tf
mentation, and he said L^o^»jdLl» Ye have asked me

about them ; whereupon the pupil thought that his
master had not answered him, referring to his former
answer ; so he said u We have not asked thee save this

C^, O s

once", on which the master said sL^o ^^3 1 To-day
thou dost forget it [above], and the pupil said u By God,
assuredly I do forget it": and then the master said " I
have answered thee twice, O stupid" (R) : (6) ,jU^Jf
^Io Ja (M, SH) : (a) it is said that Mb asked Mz about
the letters of augmentation, and he recited

^ *, *° 1 * & O O 9 ° s ' ' ' '"e '

v^oo Lo jjj

\Iloved the plump (women) ; and they turned me
hoary, when I had of old loved the plump (women)
(MAE,)] ; whereupon Mb said to him (IY, R) " [Give
me] the answer" (IY); "[for] I asked thee about the
letters of augmentation, and thou recitest poetry to me"
(R) ; and he then said " I have answered thee twice "
(IY, R), meaning £,l^jf clo^i : (b) Z [followed by
IH] says <^o^i ^ U.JU f , making ^ UJ \ precede, in order
that the [con/.] Hamza may not be elided [669], in the
interior [of the phrase], in which case the number of the
letters of augmentation would be deficient; whereas,

( 1097 )

when he begins with it, the Hamza is expressed : (7)
alS: ^&~\ &e left me> and l°st his way. (8) «L^Jl
» lib Death forgets him (IY): (9) £,;}*t^> ^ They

of.

question one another : (10) Jj^$5 «^JH Co What thou

" o " °

hast asked is light: (11) ^!yo ^^[ They [fern.]

^' >of- .-
sought, or Seek ye [fern.], my love: (12) ^ty* pJL^

Fe Aave asked my abasement. IKh has collected
more than twenty [such] combinations, reported or
unreported ; and says that the best of them, in letter
and sense, is

|'<'<,'

^j Lo ! J^VxJ' *J j

(E.) / asked the augmentative letters about their name ;

and they then said, nor begrudged saying, "Those

* *• G f
letters are collected in Ju-gJlj' ^ ^jL«l [below]" (Jsh).

The meaning of their being letters of augmentation is
not that they are only aug., since there is no letter
among them that is not rad. in many positions; but the
meaning is that, when a letter is added to a word, then
that added [letter] is only one of these letters, unless
the added letter be reduplicative, whether the reduplica-

s *• *

tion be co-ordinative, as in o ols [above] ; or non-co-ordi-
cative, as in ^& interpreted [489] ; where the ^ and ^
are not letters of augmentation. The reduplicative

( 1098 )

letter, notwithstanding its augmentativeness, is [taken]
from all the letters of the alphabet, [except the t , as
shown below,] whether letters of augmentation, as in

jji [433, 482] and £f. amassed ; or others, as in *liS
[489] and ^y*> set free : and is co-ordinative, as in ^SlJ

o e

and vI4X» [731] ; and non-eo-ordinative, as in IJtt [above],
But that [aug. letter] which is co-ordinative, yet not

e ^

reduplicative, is [taken] only from the letters of *ilM
sUJi [above], as in J^jLp [369> 374, 675], ^jj [above],

and JtXxi [681] (R). The aug. is of two sorts, (1) repeti-
tion of a rad., and (2) not so. The first sort, [vid.
repetition of a rad. (Tsr),] is not peculiar to any letters
in particular (And) ; but is [found] in all the letters,

- > ' "^ -
whether letters of L^uJ^JLZ [above] or not, except the ?

[above], which is not susceptible of reduplication (Tsr).
And its condition is that it should resemble (1) the J, as

o So

in vI4^ [above] and ^U.JL=- [385] : (2) the £ , (a) with
union, as in jli' slaughtered [489]; (b) with separation

9_ox

by an aug. [between them (Tsr)], as in JJixiLc [384, 677] :
(3) the o and £ , as in (JtJj>Joy> [370] : (4) the £ and J,

_ _, __

as in ^^^c [370, 385] (Aud). When two letters are
lepeated in a word, which has another rad., then one
of the two duplicates is judged to be aug.', but, as to the
specification of the aug., there is a dispute. IM. mentions

( 1099 )

S o

hi the Tashil that, in such as #> 1^*^ [above], the second

C
and third of the [four] similars, i. e., the first _ and the

second * , are judged to be aug. ; and, in such as L^J Jtle
[above], the third and fourth, i. e., the second * and the
subsequent * : and some adduce as evidence of the aug-

Q „ e ^ „

mentativeness of the first _ in ^ ts\t<n , and of the

G G

second * in j«o J« °Jo , their elision in the dim., as x^^*?
and ,jL}J>tx> [283]. But it is transmitted from the KK

^e^^ _ a^x

that the measure of ,g.»svty> is JJULs , its o. f. being

G —

, where they change the middle _ into * (Tsr).

As for that [duplicate] which resembles the o alone, as
in owls [wine (Tsr)] and ^AJuL [thin silk brocade
(Tsr)], or the £ separated [from its duplicate] by a rad.y
as in oJtX&. Hadrad, [a man's name (Jh, Tsr), whence
Abu Hadrad alAslaml, a Companion (KF), while no

Q X ,x

other *JLxi , with repetition of the p , occurs (Jh, KF,

to ° s

Tsr), and jjtXsxJf meaning the short - so in the CT
(KF),] it is rad. And, when the quad, is formed of
two letters, then, (1) if its third be not omissible, the
whole are rad., as in ^ ..,.,«*>» [311, 674, 677] (Aud), the

s 0

measure of which is JJLxs [392], because the radicalness
of the two letters is certain, and there must be a third
to complete the [number of] rads.; while neither of the
remaining two is superior to the other, so that both are

( 1100 )
judged tojbe rad. : (a) it is transmitted from Khl and

G

the KK that its measure is jlaxi , it o being repeated ;
but this is improbable (Tsr) : (2) if its third be omissible,

as in aLiXJ i. q. '& reunited it, that third is, (a) as the
KK say, an aug. substituted for a letter resembling the

second (Aud), the o. /. of jJO , according to their saying,

being Z+) , where, the succession of three similars being
deemed heavy, they substitute for one of them a letter
resembling the o : but this is refuted by the fact that
they say &JUL*i for its inf. n. [332] ; whereas, if JO
were orig. [a tril.~\ reduplicated [in the medial], its inf.

8 o^

n. would occur on [the measure of] Juutaj* [332] (Tsr) :
(b) as Zj [among the BB (Tsr)] says, an aug. not
substituted for anything : (c) as the rest of the BB say,
a rad. (Aud) : (a) the opinion of the KK is preferred
by BD, who says that it is better than making 1JQ a
repeated [formation] agreeing in sense with the redupli-

c > o ^

cated triL, as the BB say of its similars, like v^^aJuaj

I crushed, o*.i£o I restrained, and oJx*-*' I overturned
(Tsr). The second sort, [vid. what is not added for
repetition (Tsr),] is peculiar to the letters collected by
IM. four times in one verse

.-T-

JU

(Aud), i. e. (1) in |C*JLlj ^ % Us Congratulation and

salutation (are a matter that), (2) iu au*3l
has followed the day of his friendliness, (3) in io

J 6 f-

an utmost craving (of desire), and (4) in (j^\
• protection ana facilitation [above] (Jsh).

o i 0 ^ " f.

And they ought to reckon the ji in such as uiXx/j'lS'!
I honored thee [617, 680], in the 2nd pers. fern.; for, if
they say " This is peculiar to pause ", we say " And so
is the s of silence " [615, 644, 679] (Tsr). Mb omits the
s from the letters of augmentation ; but the refutation
of his opinion will be given [679] (A.). These [ten
(Jrb)] letters, exclusively of others , are peculiar to
augmentation, because the most suitable augments are
the letters of prolongation and softness, since they are
the lightest [and least troublesome (Jrb)] of the letters
(Jrb, Tsr). As for the saying of the GG that the ^ and
(5 are heavy, it is [said of them] in relation to the I
[643]; while, in relation to the other letters, they are
light (Jrb). And the rest of the ten letters are assimi-
lated to them: — for (1) the Hamza is adjacent to the I
in outlet [732], and is convertible into a soft letter
upon alleviation [658] : (2) the s also is adjacent to the \
in outlet [732] (Jrb, Tsr), while Akh asserts that their
outlet is one ; and it is faint ; and is sometimes substi-
tuted for the j in sU# [690], and for the ^ insj^
[171, 174, 275, 648,690] (Jrb); (3) the r is [uttered]

( 1102 )

from the outlet of the ^ [732], vid. the lip ; and contains
a nasality [akin to the softness of the soft letters (Jrb)] :
(4) the jj [also (Jrb)] contains nasality [270] ; and is
prolonged in the upper part of the nose, like the \ in the
throat : (5) the yy is a surd [734] letter; and is substi-

tuted for the ; in sLsxi' (Jrb, Tsr) and I, ty* [689] (Jrb) :
(6) the ^ is a sibilant [734], surd, letter, [whose surdity
is akin to the softness of the soft letters (Jrb)] ; and its
outlet is near to that of the «y [732] (Jrb, Tsr), for
which reason they substitute it for the latter, saying

< - * °

for tXicuf [759], the converse of which is o^ ,

orig. ^ [307, 316, 689, 758] (Jrb): and (7) the J ,
though a vocal [734] letter, resembles the ^ ; and is
near to it in outlet [732] (Jrb, Tsr), for which reason

i • r -i ,o»c5

the ^ is incorporated into it [749, 751], as aujj ^
XVIII. 2. [205], and the ^ of protection is sometimes

*** * w

elided with it in (S\jtJ [170], as with its like in ^ I and
^ £ (Jrb). Measurement [of words] is also named
exemplification (Aud), from the resemblance of the
letters of the measure to the letters of the measured in
number and conformation. The use of measurement is
to explain the states of the formations of words in eight
matters, (1) vowels, (2) quiescences, (3) rads., (4) augs>,
(5) priority, (6) posteriority, (7) elision, and (8) absence
of elision. And the measure is the crude form of JUL»

( 1103 )

[below] (Tsr). There must be a measure, whereby the
aug. may be differentiated from the rad. ; while it is not
possible for the word to be measured by itself; and
therefore they constitute, for that [purpose], the crude-
form of jJij [below], because it is the most general of
the vs. in sense, and may be employed for every act, as

\_jLcLM Joij He did striking and IcoJl j^Ls He did

t ' I a * . <if>

helping, whence (jji^U s^pJ j& ^<3Jt 5 XXIII. 4.

«4.wcZ tflfa) are doers of almsgiving, i. e., ^fy> alms-

i e
givers (Jrb), where 8j5^y t is meant to be an abstract n.

£3], vid. the deed oj the, almsgiver,i. e., fclS'Ld! alms-
giving (K). What is intended is the crude-form of J*j
[above], not its conformation, since the measure does not
always keep to this conformation (Sn). The rads. are
represented [in the measure] by the o , [then (Aud)]
the £ , and [then (Aud)] the J [368, 369,] (SH, Aud),
in the order imported from the word u then " (Tsr) ; and
such [rads. (R, Jrb)] as exceed [three (R, Jrb)] by a
second or third J (SH) ; the letters of the measure being
(Tsr) given such [original (Tsr)] mobility or quiescence
as belongs to their measured (Aud). This means that,
when you want to measure a word, [in order to know its
rad. and aug. (A),] you represent its rads. by [the
letters of J.«j , the first by (A)] the o , [the second by

(A)] the p , and [the third by (A)] the J (R, A), i. e.,

116 a

( 1104 )

you put, in the measure, these three letters in place of
the rad. letters (R), making the measure and the
measured equal in vowel and quiescence [253] (A), as

you say " C>^ struck is on the measure of J^xj " [below]

»•«•
(R). You, therefore, say (1) Joti [with quiescence of

the £ (Tsr)] for [the measure of (Tsr)] JJU [368] (Aud,
A), among ns. (Tsr): (2) jii (Aud, A), with Fath of
the [ o and (A)] £ (A, Tsr), for [the measure of (Tsr)]

vj ^> [above] (Aud, A), among vs. (Tsr) ; and similarly

for [the measure of (Tsr)] pis [403, 482] (Aud, A), in

ft ,.

the hollow (Tsr), and Ju& [482] (Aud, A), in the redupli-
cated (Tsr), because their o. f. [before conversion or

incorporation (Tsr, Sn)] is p^s [403, 684, 703] and <S<X&
[731] : (3) Jal [with Kasr of the £ (Tsr)] for [the
measure of (Tsr)] ^ [432, 440, 482] ; and similarly for

[the measure of (Tsr)] C, U> [in the hollow (Tsr)] and JJo
(Aud, A) in the reduplicated (Tsr), because their o. f.
is ^*£> [403, 684, 703] and JJLo loathed, ivas weary of
[731] (Tsr, Sn), with Kasr of their second (Sn) : (4)
Juii [with Danam of the £ (Tsr)] for [the measure of
(Tsr)] vJJLfe [331, 432, 482]; and similarly for [the
measure of (Tsr)] jli [432] and J^ [476] (Aud, A),
because their o. f. is J^L [403, 684, 703] and CJ^
[731] (Tsr, Sn), with Damm of their second (Sn). And

( 1105 )

by that means the explanation of the original vowels
and quiescences is effected (Tsr). Then, if any of the
rads. of the word remain, you add (1) a second J in

Q ^ ^

[the measure of (Tsr)] the quad., saying jJ*i for [the

measure of (Tsr)] Juto. [392] : (2) a second and third
[ J (Tsr)] in [the measure of (Tsr)] the quin., saying

JJJLii for [the measure of (Tsr)] J7^> [245, 401]

(Aud). What IHsh mentions as to the measurement of
the tril. is agreed upon. But what he mentions as to the
measurement of the non-tril. is disputed, there being two
opinions, (1) what he mentions, which is the saying of
the BB, founded on [the theory] that the whole [of the
letters in the quad, and quin.~\ are rads.', and is correct :
(2) that whatever [letter] exceeds three is aug., which
is said by the KK, being founded upon their theory
that the extreme number of rads. is three [368]. Then
they diverge into three opinions, (l) that the non-tril,
is not measurable, because the mode of measuring it is
not known ; (2) that it is measurable, but that its
final is represented by its own letter ; (3) that it is
measurable, but that its penultimate is represented
by its own letter : which [divergence between the
second and third opinions] is founded upon the ques-
tion whether the aug. [in the quad.] be the final or
the penultimate, the first [opinion] being held by Fr,
and the second by Ks [368]. Thus, as to vhether [the

( 1106 )

measure ofj ^i*V be JJ&ii [392], as the BB say, or

with the » aug., or JUIi with the o aug.} or what it is
be not known, there are four [different] sayings (Tsr).
And the aug. is represented by its own [original] letter,
[in order that it may be differentiated from the rad.

(Tsr),] so that one says (1-3) JJLs ! , Juil^ > an^ Jj*^ f°r
[the measure of (Tsr)] ^f [332],jJk£ [332,482,674],

Q

and Jjg7» [482, 675] (Aud), with the aug. Hamza, ^ ,

x* s O

and j , respectively (Tsr) : (4) JJi^sl for [the measure of
(Tsr)] ^<XXi'f [667] (Aud), with the a ug. Hamza and ^
(Tsr) ; and similarly for [the measure of (Tsr)] "j+SoJo f
[692, 756] and ^ 3! [693, 756], because the o./. is CXx^t
and Cjoil : (5) JjuJ^I for [the measure of (Tsr)]
1. Cioll [332, 482, 483, 493] (Aud), where the numbers
of the augs. and rads. are equal (Tsr). When, however,
the aug. is a repetition of a rad., [whether co-ordina-
tive or not (Tsr),] it is represented, (1) according to the
majority, by what that r a d. is represented by (Aud),
because, repetition of the rad. in the science of ety-
mology being on a par with lit. corroboration [132] in
the science o£ syntax, as that [lit. corrob.~] is given the
predicament of the ant., and therefore imitates it in its
inflection, so this [repetitive aug.] is measured by the
same measure as the rad., in order to make known that

( 1107 )

this is a repetition of what precedes (Tsr), as in your
saying j^Jljlj , J yub , and J^ j*i ! , for [the measure of
(Tsr)] duudLa. [385], ^^LssJ* [beginning of rain and

' V ' °

wind (Tsr, Sn) so says SBd (Sn)], and ^j^^<Xfcf

[482, 483, 675] (Aud), respectively, the [second] «y in
•ouyJla*. and ,j in jj ^Lsx-1 being for co-ordination with
JojJiJ [253, 396, 674, 677] and ^5;lll cartilage [396],
respectively; while the [second] <> in ^ojtXi! is non-
co-ordinative : (2) according to some, by its own letter,
unrestrictedly, even though it is a repetition of a rad. ;
so that one says vixjJJU , ^j^*** > and Jo^jLs! for the

0S? -, G > o , ' ° ' °.

measure ot ouyJL&. [above], ^yL^u, , and (j^tXif
respectively (Tsr). The aug., (1) when it is not one of

B x G ^ f

the letters of Joy£*vJ>' ^ ^ Co I [above], is a duplicate of a

o

rad. i like the v«> in v^J- [above] ; (2) if it be one of

them, is (a) a duplicate, as in JlLZ [661, 738] : (b) not
a duplicate ; but having the semblance of a duplicate,
though some evidence, [like the extraordinariness of
J ^*j without repetition of the ^s and £ (Sn),] indicates
that reduplication is not intended by it, in which case it
is represented in the measure by its own letter, as in
Jjll^/ Samndn, a [place wherein is (Sn)] water belong-
ing to the Banu Rabi'a, the measure of which is ^ ilLjLT ,
not J ikks , because J iL*j is an extraordinary measure,

( 1108 )

no instance of which occurs without repetition [of the
and (Sn)], as in Jl^ [273, 332, 396], except

[396] and jU'js denoting [hard (Jh, KF)] stone, [to

8 *• 0 x , a"ox

which the KF adds J Ua-wwJJ d^stf and J Lb j~* oafs (Sn),]
while p!>4"? -Sa/imw and .l!C4-^ Shahrdm are foreign

(A) proper names: (c) not a duplicate, nor in the sembl-

* ^ ° *
ance of one, like the Hamza in ^3"! [above] (Sn).

What is considered in measurement is the form to which
the measured was entitled before alteration [by incorpora-
tion, or conversion, of one letter into another] : so that

O o x So S

one says JJii and JJLaJo for the measure of <^ [331] and

3 So

d'Jo repelling, respectively, because their o.y. is 33\ and
dOyo (A); and similarly, as before mentioned, *U and
4\-i , because their o.f. is ^' and o Jui ; and so C,l# and
JU , and JlL and ^i [above] (Sn). But, when there
is, in the measured, a transfer [from one place to another,
which is named transposition (Tsr)], or an elision
[of some of the radsJ], you put the like [transfer or
elision] in the measure, saying (l) 1JU for [the measure
of (Tsr)] *b [pret. of tlL (Tsr), a dial. var. of
^5 b i. q. JJu was far away ( Jh)], because it is from

o £x *x

& b (Aud), the o. /. being & b ; but the J , vid. the ,5 ,
being transferred to the position of the £ , vid. the
Hamza, so that it becomes IAJ ; and the ^ then converted
into ! [684, 703], because mobile, and preceded by a

( 1109 )
letter pronounced with Fath ; so that it becomes * U with

9 *

prolongation (Tsr) : (2) vlaJU for [the measure of (Tsr)]

o ^ 0 ^ 5 ^

^ t> L^xJ I [210, 324], because it is from s tXL J unity (Aud),
the o. /*. being cX^ljJt ; but the o, vid. the j, being
transferred to the position of the J , vid. the t> ; and the
— then made to precede the I , with which it is impossible

> " ° •*
to begin, so that it becomes ^ ^ LssJ ! ; and the . then

converted into ^ [685, 721], because occurring as a final

•

" ^ « ^ >

after Kasra ; so that it becomes ^olaaJ I (Tsr) : (3) JJLJ
for [the measure of (Tsr)] J4^ [482, 699] (Aud), the o
of which is elided, the o. J. being w^^J , because it is

' o

orig. JjtAj with Kasr [of the p ], and is afterwards pro-
nounced with Fath because of the guttural letter ; so

> 0_

that the elision is from JoUl with Kasr : so says Sd on
LLj [482] and its congeners (Tsr) : (4) JJ for [the
measure of (Tsr)] Ij [703] (Aud), imp. of £Lj, the o. f.
being *o , but its £ being elided because of the concur-
rence of two quiescents [663] (Tsr) : (5) gU for [the

&

+

measure of (Tsr)] ^oU [16] (Aud), the J of which is

*

S s

elided, the o. /. being ^ Is , but its J being elided
because of the concurrence of two quiescents [663].
The measurement of some words is impracticable, like

( lno )

[680] and Jil/M [382,679, 680], because we
consider the original vowel and quiescence ; and, the o
in those [words] being orig. quiescent, while the ^ and
s [also] are quiescent, a concurrence of two quiescents
would ensue in the measure ; so that the right course is

x^0 -e.

to say JJLs I for their measure, because they are orig.

0 "£• x .- o *

£yJo I and (J-j^f , the j* and 5 being aug. (Tsr). IM says
(Aud), in the Alflya (Tsr), The letter, if it be insepara-
ble [from the word in all its variations (A)], is a rad. ;
while that which is not inseparable, [but is elided in
some of the variations (A),] is the aug., like the ^ of
^ jo-Li [below] (IM). Thus he defines the rad. letter as
being that which is inseparable in all the variations, and
the aug. as being that which is not inseparable in all
the variations ; while he exemplifies the latter by the ^
of & joJL t , which is aug., because it is elided in some of

o x

the variations (Tsr), since you say s ^ j^ f j^ (A, Tsr),
i. e., as in the KF (Sn), did as he did (KF, Sn) ; so

*" O °

that, by the elision of the ^ [in I j^ and ^ ^ ], you

.- . ' o '

know that it is aug. in ^ juc^. t was imitated, or was
put on or worn (A). £ I jjc~Li is imitation • or putting
on, or wearing, sandals (Tsr). One says au^j^l

imitated him (A), [and] «JlLo ^ jo^Ll imitated his
example (Jh, KF), i. e. xj^joit (Jh, KF, A); and

( 1111 )

xx

[also (A)] ,5 jut^f 2?wJ on, or wore, sandals, i. Q.,
whence

u »<5 x°-o «- ° ^ •-• x ° *e B »

Aj>y f ^i L^xJ I ,5 JOtjsso & ! J^J ! JJ

Tfte foot-sore barefooted man puts on any sandal,
*T<L» being a sandal [329] (Jh, A). But [both (Tsr)]
the definitions require consideration : — the first [defini-
tion, vid. that of the rad. (Tsr),] because the 5 of ^f
[253, 373] and the ^ of jJj^s [392, 395] are aug., as
you will [soon (Tsr)] recognize [675, 677], notwithstand-
ing that they are not elided [in all the variations (Tsr)] ;
and the second [definition, vid. that of the aug. (Tsr),]

X ' * X

because the ^3 of &A ^ , the £ of J U , and the J of I Cc
are rads., notwithstanding that they are elided in JoJ

[482, 699], jo' [663, 703], and fe fj [404, 719] (Aud).
Thus the definition of the rad. is not inclusive, and the
definition of the aug. is not exclusive (Tsr) : [or rather]
neither of the two definitions is inclusive or exclusive :— »
the definition of the rad., because such as the ^ of jc^ ;

6 ' o *

is excluded [from it], while such as the ^ of jju Is is
included [in it] ; and the definition of the aug., because
the second is excluded from it, while the first is included
in it (Sn). And the accurate formula for recognition of
the augs. would be " Know that a letter is not judged to
be aug., unless the remaining letters of the word exceed

two rads. (Aud). But [IUK replies that (Tsr)] the

116a

rad., when elided for unsoundness, [like the . of Jou
(A),] is constructively present, [contrary to the aug.
(Tsr)] ; while the aug., when inseparable, [like the ^ of

f» 9 O S S x- x

Juijls and the ^ of ^*<f (A),] is constructively elided.
And therefore the aug. is said to be what is elided,
really or constructively, in the original constitution (A,
Tsr). The indications of the augmentativeness of a
letter are ten : — (1-3) elision from (a) an o. f., like the
elision of the ! of v!>;La [343, 369, 373] in its o. /., i. e.,
the inf. n. [331] ; (b) a deriv. form, like the elision of the
f of cjli^ [above] in itspZ. ^^[246, 256] ; (c) a counter-
part, like the elision of the ^ of JJoj ! [674] in

X

[368], [which is like JJaj f in sense and crude-form (Sn)] :
(a) the condition requisite, in order that elision of the
letter from an o. f., a deriv. form, or a counterpart, may
be adducible as an indication of its augmentativeness, is
that Its elision should not be for unsoundness ; for, if its
elisjon be for unsoundness, like the elision of the . of

x > GX

cXf ; in tX*S [above], or in s<Xc [401, 482, 699], it is not
a indication of augmentativeness : (4, 5) the letter's
occupying, in the non-deriv. [word containing it (Sn)],
a position wherein it is aug. in the deriv., (a) invari-
ably, like the ^ [673, 677], when it occurs as a quiescent,
unincorporated, third, and is followed by two letters, as
in Jjtt j [675, 677], which is an evil, [a calamity, and

a great matter (KF),] X^jli [677], which is thick in

the hands and feet, and JajJa.* 'Asansar, which is a
mountain* the <j in these [words] and the like being
aug., because it occupies a position wherein it is only
aug. in the deriv. (A), even though [the derivation be]
from a concrete n. [3], as is proved by what follows, deri-
vation [here] being in the sense of mere taking (Sn), as

Juil^j^. [393, 395,] from aUU^xa. [677], which in the

solid-hoofed [animal] is like »JL& lip in man, J^a£^&.
being big in the lip, and also a great army : (b)
frequently, like the Hamza [672], when it occurs as an
initial, and is followed by three letters, in which case it
is judged to be aug., even if the derivation be not
known, since it is frequently aug. when it occurs
similarly [situated] in a word whose derivation is
known: thus the Hamza of 4^;! [18, 249] andjjot
[249, 372] is judged to be aug., because made to accord
with [the Hamza of] a word whose derivation is recog-

> -• o *

nizable, as ^ \ [249, 372] : (6) its being peculiar to, [i. e.,
found in (Sn),] a position wherein only a letter of augmen-
tation occurs, like the ,j of [such as (Sn)] ^ UlT(A), with
which jUlT[380] is synomymous (Sn); and of such as
2 Lb-L^ [301, 380], j ! jo** , and ^ ! jjj» , the last two mean-
ing the light, active, man : (7, 8) that, by the assump-
tion of radicalness, unpreceientedness would be entailed

( 1114 )

in [the formation of] (a) that word [to which the letter

belongs], as in JklS [372, 678] with Fath of the first ^ ,
and Damm of the o , meaning the young of the fox ;
for its [first] ^ is aug., because, if it were -held to be

rad., the measure of Jubtf would be JJbU [892], which is
not found : (b) the counterpart of the word to which
that letter belongs, as in JuLib [372], according to the
dial, of those who pronounce the [first] w and the o with
Damm ; for its [first] ^ is aug., according to this dial.
also, because, although unprecedentedness would not
ensue [in this dial. var.'] from the assumption of radical-
ness, since, if the ^ were held to be rad,, the measure
of J-ftAJ* would be JJuU , which is found, as ^^ [392],
still unprecedentedness does ensue in its counterpart,
i. e., the dial. var. with Fath ; so that the o , when its
augmentativeness is established in the dial. var. with
Fath, is judged to be aug. in the dial. var. with Damm
also, since the rule [in dial, vars.^ is identity of crude-
form : (9) the letter's indicating a meaning, like the
aoristic letter [369, 404] and the ! of the act. part. [343,
369] : (10) inclusion [of the word] in the wider of two
cats, upon [its] exclusion from [the formations sanctioned
by] precedent, vid. in jJ4^[394, 677], [according to the
dial, of those who pronounce the o with Damm, as is
proved by what follows (Sn),] since its measure, upon

sa -

the assumption of the radicalness of the ^ > is

[with Damm of the second J (Sn)], like J»> JL£ with

Damm of the - , which is not found [401] ; and, on the
^^

assumption of its augmentativeness, is jJjOs [394, 677],
which also is not found ; but the formations of the aug-
mented [quad.] are more numerous [than those of the
unaugrnented quinJ], and it is one of then1 principles,
[i. e., rules (Sn),] to have recourse to the numerous : (a)
this [indication] is mentioned by lAz and others ; but
IUK says that it is implied in the seventh (A), i. e.,
that, by the assumption of radicalness, unprecedented-
ness would be entailed [above] (Sn). Augmentation has
certain conditions, [by which its use is restricted] (Tsr).
I have previously set out, hi the Parts of the Noun
[368-401] and Verb [482-496 A], when mentioning the
augmented formations, a portion of the discourse upon
these letters; and I shall mention here [672-681. A]
what serves to differentiate between the places where
they occur rod. and the places where they occur aug.
(M).

§. 672. The Hamza is judged to be (l) aug., when it
occurs as an initial, and is followed by three rod. letters,

fi "^

[ns. and vs. being alike in that respect (IY),] as in ^ ?T
(M) and JXit [671], pit [671] and ^T [249], ^6?
/ go and ulilT I sit (IY), and j^rf [671] (M) : (a)
that is because the Hamza, when initial, is prevalently

and frequently aug. in those words whose derivation is

»-• o * » •* o ^ > " ° *

recognizable, as in *.«^ f [above], jjua ! , and »^iS I [249],

> ' *f > o * r -i r' o ,0 *

v_*50 j ! and yM-L?- ! [above], <)**?>], and Ja->y* J [379], from

°-o, , s -* , 77 , O .- * »

a j+s*. redness, s^o yellowness, and S*^oS greenness,

and jjIUL^- sa£,] Jui^ taking fright and fleeing,

8 o x

and Joys, defoliation-, and is therefore decided to be cm/,
in those words of that class which are uncertain [in
derivation], as ^\\ and JjCs! [above], £joi [below],

iCJUl I (IY), w. wn. of ,JLj ! [372] ( Jh), and I^o J [372], by
making them accord with the more numerous [division
of the class], which is making the unknown to accord
with the known (IY) : (b) some of the ancients differ
from that, saying that what we do not know, by deriv-

9 ' of-

ation, to be aug. we judge to be rad. ; so that JjCs I is

said by them to be like Jau* [392] : but S refutes them

> * a f-
by the argument that JjCaf [18], if used as a name,

f» * X

would necessarily be diptote ; whereas, if it were JjUi
[392], it would be triptote : and also that, if it were

G ' x

JJLuj , a formation whose initial is Hamza would be
allowable in the con jug. of JJLaU , aor. JJJLftj , inf. n.

aUUljLs (R) : (c) thus the Hamza is judged to be aug. in
all of that [class] (IY), except when something in-
tervenes, which requires (a) that the Hamza should be
rad., as in «jw| [374] and » v«J weak-minded (M),
because there is no ep. like kJLxi I ; while, if we judged

the Hamza in them to be aug., the word would be of
the cat. of L£°£ and J,S o [357, 674], which is rare, not
to be acted upon (IY) : (b) that both matters should be

allowable, as in ^jjT [below] (M):(oc)the Hamza, if

G x.«

accompanied by a letter that may be aug., as in £ Ju I

0 £

[249, 674] and^cu! « sAor£ tent-rope, with tvhich the
lower part of the tent is fastened to the peg, is not
judged to be aug. [below], except upon proof: for the
Hamza is one of the letters of augmentation, and so is
the <£', except that the [usual] way is to judge the
Hamza to be aug., because the Hamza, when first, is
prevalently aug., in comparison with the ^ when second :

G * f-

so that in £c\jj the Hamza is aug., because of what we
have mentioned ; and because they say &xfc Jo / dyed it

G ^ •& G 0^

with £ JoJ > inf* n' /*3A-o' > [with elision of the Hamza,]
this being a proof that the Hamza is aug. : while in
J£L±\ , if we were left to analogy, the Hamza would be
aug., because of the prevalence of [augmentativeness in]

Q

the Hamza when initial ; but they say in the pi. ^\Jo\ , as

And this unites between them the short tent-ropes; so
that the elision of the ,5 is an indication that it is
aug. (I Y) : ( B ) the language of [IY and] IM inti-
mates that, when the Hamza precedes three [letters],
of which the whole are not certainly ra d., but one is

ambiguous, the Hamza is not judged to be aug. [above],
except by reason of some indication : but this is contrary
to what IM decisively asserts in the Tashil, which is the
well-known [rule], vid. that, when the Hamza precedes
three letters, one of which admits of being rad. or aug.,
the Hamza is judged to be aug., and that ambiguous
[letter] to be rad., unless some indication exists to the

^ o "f-

contrary, for which reason the Hamza of ^^1 [673] and
£jo! [above] is judged to be aug. ; but that, if some
indication shows the Hamza to be rad., and that
ambiguous [letter] to.be aug., one judges accordingly, as
the Hamza of Jo^ and t^JjT [below] is judged to be

S ,£^ 9 *

rad., according to those who say Ja^U p*&\ [673] and
($) | , pass. part. J>y US [below] : (y) such as ^^\ [673]
is excluded [from the presumption that the Hamza in

such a position is aug.~\, since £> ^ \ Uo and ^o Le have been

•z *
heard for dyed with [the leaves o/(Jh on ^Ja < )]<5^; ' :

6 >£^
he that says £^U makes the Hamza rad., and the I

0

aug. ; while he that says ^"Jo makes the Hamza aug.,
and the ! a subst. for a rad. & : and, according to the
first, the measure of Jloj\ is ^*1 , its f being aug. for
co-ordination ; so that, if used as a name, ^^T [18] would
be diptote, because of the quality of proper name and
[the ! of (Sn)] quasi-femininization, [which is the I of
co-ordination (Sn)] : while, according to the second, its

measure is Jii f ; so that, is used as a name, it would be
diptote, because of the quality of proper name and the

measure of the v. [18] : but the first saying is more

0 »e-
obvious, because the variations of lo^^L* are more

T.LT- r 3 1 °' i » t" -f

numerous [than those ot ^e Jo J, since they say ^Ja * t

f a*, <! B

•»jfc>iH I dyed the hide with [the leaves o/] ^^t , and

' C"° " -*m 7 *»*r S ~

Jo if I oJ0;l TVie camels ate ^^ , [act. part. Jb^ ! , as our

Master has written after it (Sn),] and Jo°^\ ^L^T The

* f f */« ^ c

land produced ^;' ; while ^^1 odjjl The land

produced ^ijl , [inf. n. ill?! I , as in the KF (Sn),] is

Q s gf Q ^ f.

also said : (8) similarly (3-^1 [above] (A) : as for Jp! \
[674], which is a kind of madness (IY), it is said that
(A) the Hamza [in it (112)] is rad., [and the . aug.
(A),] because they say j^pT Jpl The man was
demented, [a pass, formation (Sn), i. q. J^ (A),] pass,
part. (jyUo demented (IY, A), upon the measure of

O ,o^

Jjxi« (Jh), which is a proof that the Hamza is rad., .
and the ^ aug. (IY) ; and its measure then is jUy (IY,
Sn), like j-»^4 [369] ; so that, if used as a name for a
man, it would be triptote : this is the opinion of S ; and
the [conclusive] evidence is in Jf^LS [above]; while in
i&\ the Hamza may be orig. a 5 , which is converted

into Hamza because pronounced with Damm, as in » ^ \

H7a

( 1120 )
for 5^3 [683] (IY) : and [it is said that (A)] Jj^f may

' c f * *

be [Jiif (IY)] from ^5, [an act. formation (Sn),] i. q.
'fj^t hastened (IY, A), whence pbu-JU xi^ib St
XXIV. 14. JFAen «/e t^ere speaking it hastily ivith
your tongues, [so read by 'A'isha ( Jh),] and the saying
of the poet [AlKulakh Ibn Hazn (TA, MAJh)]

a *o 9 « «•

xwJ t

*

^4 strong she-camel has brought him from Syria, has-
tening (IY); and, according to this, the Hamza is aug.,

9 of

and the ^ rad. (IY, A), its measure being J^Ls! (A); so
that, if used as a name for a man, it would be diptote

s'f- s'

[18] : moreover they say ^1 and ^ ^ for a swift charge,
which shows that its o is sometimes Hamza, and
Bometimes ^ , as in C> UJ I c^J^o^l I shut the door and
abtX^T (IY); but the first is preferable: (e) similarly
Jb.T denoting a bad sort of date, [the ! of which is
decidedly aug., the discussion not being about it, but only
about the Hainza and ^ (Sn\] oscillates between two
measures, ^iii !, like ^J^\ [381]; and tfl^J , like
^JClL [380] (A) : (2) rad., (a) when it [occurs as an

6 e

initial, but] is followed by two rad. letters, as in ^ J [a

o

shirt ivithaut sleeves (IY)] and^J a waist-wrapper,
[the paradigms of which one J»i and J Ui , like J*!^. and
, respectively (IY)] ; or by four, as in JJJ^J stable

[283], [which, IA1 says, is not of the language of the
Arabs (Jh),] and L*s&*t\ Istakhr (M), the name of a
territory (Jk, MI) in Persia (MI), which also is foreign
(Jk), the paradigm of both being JJLx3 , like jLaLjla.
[401]; and hence j*#l*l and jLy**-lt [283, 291], the
measure of which is Jj i*3 (IY) : (b) when it occurs aa
non-initial, and nothing intervenes to necessitate its

OB .^

being aug., as in (a) J U-i [374] (M), where the Hamza
is aug., because they say ^> 1M oJU-i [373, 681. A]
from J Ui north wind [below] (I Y) ; (b) J jJli [or ^ $ jjb
nightmare, where the Hamza is aw/., because they say

O - >

jj ^ Juu with the ^5 , and Damm of the & , the elision of
the Hamza being an indication of its augmentativeness
(IY)] ; (c) ydSfC^ [384] (M), i. e., a bulky camel, where
the Hamza is aug., because they say, in the same sense,

9 c s^ -. 8 "

\jo I )s» Jk^a* a strong he-camel, i. e., Ju Jui (IY) ;

(M), i.e., that does not menstruate, where the

_ o ^ O f^ 0

Hamza is aug, because they say Ul^o Sllx^ a woman

that does not menstruate, without Hamza (IY). The
language of [Z and] IM intimates that the Hamza, when
medial or final, is not judged to be aug., except by reason
of some indication, as in (1) JL^i [681. A], where the
indication is elision of the Hamza in some of its dial.
vars., of which there are ten, (a) jUi [374]; (b)

Q £ ^

[373] ; (c) J Uxi [above], upon the measure of J \ jo [246] ;
(d) J ji£ , with Fath of the ji ; (e) J£& , with Fath of
the * ; (f) J^l& , with quiescence of the * ; (g) J^ui , upon
the measure of JJulo [253] ; (h) JUli , upon the measure

O s 0 - O ^

of uAjtf" [246]; (i) J<x*-& , upon the measure of Jo^Jb

2«0 *

[246]; (j) JUxi, with [Fath of the jir , quiescence of
the j» , Fath of the Hamza, and (Sn)] reduplication of

Q ^ ° ' o ^

the J (A) : while the KF adds (k) Joo^ , like y°y^
[369] (Sn) : (a) IU and others adduce, as evidence that
the Hamza of JUL& is aug., their saying ^»>IH oJUxi
[above] , meaning bleiv northerly ; but it is objected that
v^JU*i admits of being orig. oJ l+£ , [the vowel of the
Hamza (Sn)] being transferred [to the ,. , and the
Hamza afterwards elided (Sn)], in which case it is not

f *• o

adducible as evidence : (2) UalXaL I [he ivas swollen in his

belly (Sn)], where the indication is the elision of the

^ . >° *•

Hamza in k/^. [681. A], as joJbj laxa. His belly ivas

swollen [482]. But from that [rule] is excepted the final
Hamza after an I preceded by more than two rads., as
will [now] be explained (A). The final [Hamza (Tsr)]
is made aug. upon two conditions [677], vid. that it be
preceded by an f , and that this I be preceded by more
than two rads. [below], [whether the initial of its word
be pronounced with Fath, Kasr, or Damm (Tsr),] as m

( 1123 )

[385], flJJU [385], and tLZ*}* [40,273,332],

contrary to [the Hamza of (Tsr)] such as * Lo and % L&
[326, 683] (Aud), where the I is preceded by one rod.
(Tsr); and %(L a building [683] and *tI?T [667] (Aud),
where the ! is preceded by two rods., not by more : and

contrary to such as lli tidings, where the Hamza is not
preceded by an I (Tsr). [See §. 677 for a third condition.]
IM's saying [in the Alftya] " more than two letters"
[instead of " more than two rods." (above)] requires that
the Hamza [677] should be judged to be aug., whether
all the letters preceding the I be decidedly rod., or two
be decidedly rod., and the third be ambiguous. But that
is not so, because the word whose final is a Hamza after

an I separated from the o by a double letter, as in
[prickles of the palm-tree (Sn)] and t> f ^ [below], or by

two letters, one of which is a soft letter, as in *To) and

•~~ »
i LJ^J [273], admits of two alternatives, that the Hamza

should be rad., and one of the two similars [in such as

— * , Q ~& ^

% "&j* and * f ^ (Sn)], or the soft letter [in such as
% I j->^ and % G jS (Sn)], should be aug.\ or the converse.

If, then, the Hamza be made rod., *3LL is JLxj [from
- o « -o £^

I pulled off the prickles of the palm -trees

(Jh)], and *t snake-charmer is Jlxi from &fC

collecting; while, if it be made aug., *"3LL is
[from ^pulled out (KF)1, and *T^> greenish black or

( 1124 )

blackish red, [and Eve (MAZ, Nw, KF), Adam's wife
(KF), the mother of mankind (MAZ, Nw),] is *litu
from s^L (A) blackness inclining to greenness or
redness inclining to blackness (Sn). If, however, one
of the two alternatives be strengthened by some indica-
tion, it is adopted, and the other neglected : and, for
that reason, the Hamza of t\jj*. is judged to be aug.
when *?£&> is diptote (A), because the diptote declension
indicates that it is the Hamza of femininization [263,
683], which is aug. (Sn) ; and rad. when %\^s*. ia
triptote, like & \ ys» denoting one that charms snakes ',

while the preferable [alternative] in iHJ» is that its

° & *

Hamza should be rad., because, in plants, JUU is more

-~ x o >
numerous than &&xa [273]. If, then, IM had said

u more than two rads ", [as IHsh says in the Aud
above,] it would have been better. The Hamza is made
aug., in the w., when (l) first, as in ^L\ [372, 671] ; (2)
second, as in JJiU. [373] ; (3) third, as in jd [above] ;
(4) fourth, as in JksTk^ [384], i. e., short ; (5) fifth, as
in *TCU> [385] ; (6) sixth, as in *TjyU [273, 399], which

is a country ; and (7) seventh, as in *>LllSjj [273, 400],
i. e., mankind (A).

§. 673. An \ that accompanies more than two rads.
is [judged to be (IA, A)] aug., without any lie (IM), as

( 1125 )

in w; ^ [below] (I A, Aud), U* [627], V5l [248, 250],

and ^0^*+* (Aud) with Damm of the j- , small bones in
the fingers and toes (Tsr), because in most words, where
the \ occurs like that, [i. e., accompanying more than
two rods. (Sn\] the derivation indicates that it is aug. ;
and the rest are made to accord therewith (A), i. e.,
with the most ^Sn) : contrary to such as JU [below] and

I Ci [719] (Aud), where the ! is not aug., because it does
not accompany more than two rods. (Tsr). IM [here
(MKh)] means the soft I [668] ; and, as for the [mobile
1 , which is named] Hamza, it has been mentioned [672]
(Sn, MKh). The [soft] ! is not made aug. at the
beginning [of a word] (M, A, Tsr), because it is impos-
sible to begin with it (M, A), since [it is only quiescent,
following Fatha ; and (IY)] to begin with a quiescent
is impracticable [667] (IY, Tsr). But, when not initial,
it occurs only as an aug. [below], when three or more

0^ ^

rad. letters are with it, as hi *j IL [247, 373],
[below], tsiLL [below], ^!^ [396], and v
[below] (M). If it accompany two rads. only, it is not
aug. : but is [either rod., as in ^ t (below) ; or (IA)T
A subst. for a rad. [ ,5 or ^ (A)], as in £LJ and JLs [703]
(IA, A), vl^ and ^LJ [684], ^ and US [684], and
JsS) and \^e. [16, 719] (A). But what is mentioned by
[Z and] I&J is [true] only in 1-5., and in [Arabic (Sn,

( 1126 )

MKh)] decl., [i. e., infl. (Sn),] ns., [whether prim, or
deriv. (MKh)] : while in uninfl. [ns.], and mps., the I is
not judged to be aug. (A, MKh), with more than two
rads., as in V5JL^ [501, 540] and U^* [181]; or to be a
subst. for another [letter], with less than two rads., as
in ^J [500] and ^x* [206] : but it is rad., unconverted
(MKh) : and similarly in foreign [676] names, like
I^Aff J>J [672] (A, MKh) and (3^-lj Isaac (A) : because
that [augmentativeness or substitution] is recognizable
only by derivation, which is lacking (A, MKh) in
what is [here] mentioned (MKh). The f is made aug.,
(1) [in the n. (A),] when (a) second, as in i^L^ [671] ;
(b) third (IY, A, Tsr), as in Jbcf [below] (IY, A) ; (c)
fourth (IY, A, Tsr), as in {gil^ [below] and _! S lu»

[above] (A); (d) fifth (IY, A, Tsr), as in v^LO^
(IY, A), a plant (Jh, IY), which the vulgar name
^iLp convolvulus (Jh) ; (e) sixth, as in <5UjuS [below]
(IY, A, Tsr) and &£& [671] (IY) ; (f) seventh (A,
Tsr), as in Ift/^' [272] (Tsr) : (2) in the v., when (a)

second, as in jistf [490]; (b) third, as in jiilis [482,
483, 487,678]; (e) fourth, as in i5£L [482]; (d) fifth,
as in (551^! [The horse (Sn)] was of dark chesnut
color ; (e) sixth, as in ^jblil overcame [432, 496]
(A). But [the t , when it accompanies more than two

( 1127 )

~rads. in (Tsr)] the reduplicated quad. [674], [whose
first J is homogeneous with its o , and whose second
J is homogeneous with its £ (Sn),] such as ^y*
[674] (A, Tsr) shouted in battle (Sn), and ^U [674]
(A) chid sheep, saying U or ^ or ^U (Sn), is
excepted [from iM's language (A)] : for the I here
[i. e., the I pf ^^ > as also e»ch of the two I s, the
first and the second, of ^U (Sn),] is a subst. for a rad.,
[their measure being jji (Sn)] ; and is not aug. (A,
Tsr). When the I is accompanying two rads. and a third
[letter] that admits of being rad. or aug., then, if this
[ambiguous letter] be assumed to be rad., the I is aug. ;
and, if it be assumed to be aug., the ! is non-aug. : but, if
the ambiguous be an initial Harnza [672] or * [676], as
in J*l\ viper [672] and ^^o razor [676], [not Moses,
the name of the Prophet, because it, says Dm, is foreign
(Sn),] or a quiescent ^ third [671, 677] in zquin., as in
JjLEft , [which T have not found in the KF (Sn),] if it be
found in their language, the preferable [alternative] is
to judge the ambiguous to be aug., and the ! to be con-
verted from a rod., so long as no indication shows these

* o f-

letters to be rod., and the f to be aug., as in ^)\ [below],

a ,£_ o f.

according to those who say Jb^Co ^jj! , meaning a hide dyed
with ^"^ [672]; and in ^.L* [below], because of their

saying -Jio and -M ; while, if the ambiguous be any other

118a

( 1128 )

letter than these three, we judge it to be rad., and the !
to be aug. (A). The \ does not occur as a co-ordinative,

^ ^ o

except when final, as in ^a* [below] (M), ^iJL^ [482],

and (SM^ threw down on the ground [674]. When medial
[below], it is aug. only for elongation of the word, and

multiplication of [the letters in] its formation, not for co-

o s

ordination : so that ou^[67l] is not said to be. co-ordinat-
ed with JL&i«j silk (IY), like^yo [392] (KF) ; nor ^tju£
[395, 677] to be co-ordinated with J+£<\3 [401] : because
the unsound letter, when it occurs as a medial, and is pre-

S , s

ceded by a vowel homogeneous with it, like the ^ of \^sx&

Q

and the ^ of Juuu^ [369], is treated as a prolongation of
the vowel ; and does not co-ordinate one formation with
another, the co-ordhiative [unsound letter] being only what
is not for prolongation. When final, the t is made an aug.

f •£.

of three kinds, (1) co-ordinative, as in ^o^\ [248,272, 326,
375, 671, 672] and ^j^w [272, 375, 671, 676], which are co-
ordinated by the ! with ^A*S> arid ^^ [392], respectively :

* 0*

(a) what indicates that the \ is aug. in ^o^ \ is their saying

o fe o * o s £ s

£>.\Uo *-><> ! [above], the elision of the ! in io^ Lo being an in-
dication that it is aug. ; while their saying ; Jw [above] and

O • ^ °

J.AAXI [255, 257] is an indication that the ! is aug. m ^uuo :

* 9 f

ivb) their saying ^^1 and ^-Juo with Tanwin indicates

( 1129 )

that the ! is not for femininization, since the ! of feminmi-
zation prevents triptote declension [18] ; so that Tanwln

x o

is not affixed to it [17,609], as ^^-^ and &£^ [below] :
(a) moreover *\*L\\ [258], has been heard from them, with
affixion of the s of femininization ; whereas, if the f were
for femininization, another sign of femininization would
not be affixed to it, so as to combine two signs of feminini-
zation : (b) one indication that the t in ^ JLo is not for

-^- ^ ^ ^ o +

femininization is their making it masc., as pJt L jjo ^M ^
[249], their qualification of it by the masc. being an
indication that it is masc. ; whereas, if the f were for
femininization, it would be fern. : (c) it is proved, then, by
what we have mentioned, that the ! here is any. otherwise
than as a denotative of femininization : and to attribute
it to co-ordination is more appropriate than to attribute
it to another process [vid. multiplication], because co-or-
dination is a desirable idea ; even though both processes
are one thing, since the meaning of co-ordination [671] is
multiplication, and elongation, of the word ; so that every
co-ordination is a multiplication, though every multipli-
cation is not a co-ordination : (2) denotative of femininiza-
tion, as in (JJL [18, 248, 272, 375], ^yCJ [248, 272], and
^jUal Jumadd, [328] : (a) what indicates that the f here
is aug. is the derivation, since (5JL*!!=L is from jj^. preg-

*• o O ° » ^ ^

nancy, &J^ from JC* drunkenness, and ^1+^. from
cV»> being frozen: (b) what indicates that it denotes

( 1130 )

femininization is the impossibility of Tanwin's being affix-
ed to it in the state of indeterminateness [609] ; whereas,
if it did not denote femininization, [the n. ending with] it
w ould be triptote [17] : (3) of the same kind as when medial
[above], [i. e., multiplicative,] as in ^yc*** [272, 326,

401, 497, 671], &P& [401, 671], JU'G [311], and ^Cl
quail) a kind of bird : (a) the I in the whole of those [ns.]
is aug., because, with three or more rad. letters, it is only
aug. [above] : (b) it is not for femininization, because

o e,

these ns. are triptote, and moreover 8 iLs b a bean and

* «<•

s Lj uJL a quail have been transmitted, this being a proof
that it is not for femininization : (c) nor is it for co-ordi-
nation, because, among o. /s,, there are none of this
number [of letters] and measure, with which these [ns.]
might be co-ordinated : (d) since it is not for femininiza-
tion, nor for co-ordination, it is for multiplication of [the
letters in] the word, and completion of its formation (I Y).
In ^iLjjf [and &j& (IY)] it is like the I of ^llT[4011,
because it exceeds the limit (M). Z means that the I in

i£ Uixi' and ^yt^is sixth; whereas the extreme number
of letters in original, [i. e., unaugmented,] ns. is five [368] :
so that, among o. fs,, there are none of this number
[of letters], with which they might be co-ordinated ; and,

O >•

in that case, it is multiplicative, like the - of oUT and
[671] (IY).

§. 674. The & [below] and ; [675] are similar (IM) to
the f [673], in that each of them, when it accompanies

9 '

more than two rads., is judged to be aug. (A), as in Juutf
[269, 347] and jjii* [347] (Sn), if they do not occur

£ k

[repeated (A),] as they are in j-> jj (I^)i tne name of
a bird [of prey (Jh),] having talons, that resembles the

9 x x x x o x

jjjob sparrow-hawk (A), and £^-fcj (IM), i. e., mock a
noise, in which sort [of formation] all the letters are

Q

judged to be rad., like the letters of f..,.,".™ [671] (A) ;
and if they be not initial, the , unrestrictedly, according
to the majority [675] ; and the ^ before four rods., in any
[formation] other than the aor. [below], as A will
mention (Sn). The division previously made in the f
[673] applies here also, so that we say: — the ^ and .
have three states : for, (1) if either of them accompany

two rads. only, it is rod., as in ssJu and L^ [697] : (2)
if it accompany three or more decided rads., it is aug.,
except in the repeated biL, [just now described as
"the reduplicated quad." (673) (Sn),]as above mentioned
[by IM] in the text : (3) if it accompany two rads. and
an ambiguous third, then, (a) if the ambiguous be an
initial Hamza [672] or -, [676], the initial is judged to

be aug., and the ^ or ^ to be rod., as in £jo f [672] and

Ox 8 x

^Y [676], [like jxle (372), the bag for the traveller's
provisions (Sn),] unless some indication shows (a) the

( 1132 )

Ox « *

initial to be rad., and the ^ or ^ to be aug., as in JJj^ f

' t> 0 > Kx-

[672] according to those who say <jJt and oV^°' anc^ as

O x * °

in JJoj I [671], because of their saying JJs t : or (b) the

£

whole to be rad., as in L> Le Mary [the mother of Jesus

(Nw),] and J^Sjoo Midian [a well-known district in Syria
(Bk),] their measure being JJjU ; not Ju*j , because it

fix OX

is not [found] in the language ; nor JutLo [below], other-
wise transformation [of the unsound letter] would be
necessary (A), since jLL* and JjtJuo [712] would be said,
by transferring the vowel of the ^ to the preceding
quiescent, and then converting the ^ into ! because
orig. mobile, and now preceded by a letter pronounced
with Fath : ( <*) this requires ^> lo to be an Arabic name,
otherwise no judgment as to radicalness or augmentative-
ness could be passed upon [the letters in] it, because of
what A has previously mentioned [673] (Sn): ( B) IA1
says that (Jh) the measure of (K,B on II. 81.) ^Lo is
jUii [above] ( Jh, K, B), according to the GG (K), from JJJ
quitted, aor. ^>^> (Jh), because Ju*j [with Fath of the
o (K)] is not found (K,B) among the formations, as
and vllJU [374] are found (K) : (7) [some say tha
is a foreign name (ID, Jk), there being no Ju*i , with
Fath of the o and g , in the language of the Arabs
(ID) : (b) if the ambiguous be any [letter] other [than the

Oxo

( 1133 )

initial Hamza and * (Sn)], it is judged to be rad.% and
the & or j to be aug., so long as no indication shows the

contrary of that, as in (a) w^j [with the ^ doubled

( Jh, Sn)], which is hard stone ; and says IS, one of the

» ^ ° *
names of JJsLJ! £/ie vain, unreal, naught-, and is said to

X

be the mirage, as >.*4*J ' (j^° v4^ ' Falser than the mirage
(A): (a) IS says that they sometimes add an f to it,

saying <5r*fc> [272] (Jh,Md, A) : ( B) the letter which,
but for the indication of augmentativeness, would be
ambiguous, is the first ^ (Sn) : (y) the first ^ is decided

5 x C ** — Ox

to be aw/. (A), [so that] IA^J is Juub ( Jh, Md), because

Jyuti is not found in the language (Jh, Md, A), while
there is no obscurity about the augmentativeness of the
^ in such as >»4y> is red (A) : (8) the ^ s are not
both rod., because ^ is not roc?, with trils. in the non-
reduplicated : nor are they both aug., because a n. is not
formed of two letters : nor is the second ^ the aug.,

S X +

because Juuti , with Fath of the o , is not found in the
language ; while Jujti , which is found, has Kasr of the
o ; so that, if the second ^ were aug., >.*|^ , with Kasr of

O x o O x ^

the initial, would be said, like ^yLr [374] and *j JL&. skil-
ful : and therefore the first must be the aug. (IY) :
(6) oo jLe. 'Izwlt [675], which is the name of a place ;
and is said tu be also [an ep^, meaning] short : («) the ,

( 1134 )
is decided to be rote?., and the ^ [below] and «y aug.

9 o

because its measure cannot be Ju^xi , since this is not

m

found in the language ; nor JuJL*J , because the ^ is not

u

rad. in quads. [675] ; nor oojii , because the word be-
comes without a J : so that its measure must be ouJLii ,

9 u

like c** jAfc [646] (A) : (y3) A's mention of the & [in
v^ojLfr ] as om$r. is unnecessary, since it is not imagined
[by any one] to be rod. (Sn). When three rads. other
than the ^ are found, the ^ is aug.y whether it be at

9^ t> ^ t " "

the beginning, as in *Uo [below] and u> r^. strikes [404] ;

O Q *

or in the middle, as in +***) [349] and ^A-U [calamity

& ^
(MAR)] ; or at the end, as in J UJU I the nights

[255]. And similarly with four or more rods., when

0,^0-' ® ^ * ,.

the ,5 is non-initial, as in )y*+*± [^^8], JuA^lJL^ [368,

401], and &.I.aAJL«L [399] : whereas, if it be initial, with

. four rads. after it, then, if the word be a v., like 'J*dJ>
rolls down [404], in this case also the ,5 is aug. \ but, if

s

not, it is rad., as in jytxlj [below] (R). The ^ is

8 °

made atw/., (l) in the n., when (a) first, as in *^JLj

G^o ' .

[mirage (Sn)]; (b) second, as in |»ju,»g [373]; (c) third,

O **• O **

as in v«^uaJ> [385] ; (d) fourth, as in «J;tX^ [385] ; (e) fifth,

9 ' O ^ o ^

as in ^MtvJLi. [above] ', (f) sixth, as in ^^0 \JJua magnet,
lode-stone, [which is arabicized (Jh, KF)] ; (g) seventh,

( 1135 )

as in &Ii I j 'Jj* [with a single ^ , meaning pride (Sn)] : (2)
in the r., when (a) first, as in vj> oj [above] ; (b) second,

as in JilJ [671] ; (c) third, according to those who autho-

rized jii [482] among the formations of vs., as [ aul

His judgment ivas unsound and (A on the Augmented

*,. • - * *

Triliteral Verb)] LX#r(A), i. e., kJU /7e blundered (A on

the Augmented Triliteral Verb), which refers to the two
vs. before it, as SBd says, though, in the [Jh and] KF,

the first v. is not mentioned at all, but only [the inf. n.

*jf-
of the second v., vid.] slxsc^ , which is interpreted in various

senses, among them weakness, [incapacity (Jh),] flag-
ging, and unsoundness, [and infii mity (Jh, KF),] of
judgment (Sn on the Augmented Triliteral Verb); (d)
fourth, as in ouLlJb' (A\ e. g. 'vjLl+te I put on him a SlIJJU
cap [675], where &x*LjJ [482] also is said (Sn); (e) fifth,

0

as in wlJJLaj / wore, a cap ; (f) sixth, as in cLjLJl^ f [482,
483] (A), i.e., / i>lept on my back (Sn). The following
are [additional] exs. of the aug. ^ :— (1) when first, io

30 , {— f"

and ^iUj [372] ; and, in the i\, jjjij sits [482] : (2) when
second, vj^li [373] : (3) when third, <Xot^ [671] : (4)

when fourth, &ljj [385], -^J&* vestibule, [which is
Persian (Jh, Jk), arabicizecl (Jh),] and jLjos [396J :

(5) when fifth, JL^ [283] : (6) when sixth, cL^C^

119a

( 1136 )

[283] and ^*f\j^ dim. and broken pi. of «y^Xli [678],
according to what As transmits. We know the ^5 to be
aug. in all of that, because it is not rad. in words of
three or more \rad.] letters. As for ***a*o spur [of
the cock (Jh, KF)], the two ^ s in it are rad., even
though three rad. letters are with you, because the
word is compounded of ^ twice [uttered] ; so that the
first ^5 is rad., lest the word remain with [only] one
letter, vid. the yo ; and, since the first ^ is rad.t the
second ,5 also is rad., because it is the first repeated.
And hence >14^ ^ I called [goats ( Jh, KF)] and ^Is. le.
[673], where the ^ is rad., because it is the first repeat-
ed ; while their measure is vIjULii , the o. /. being oJJ^JJd.
and o4*££ » but the first ^5 being converted into ! be-
cause of the Fatha before it, as they say J.&-IJ for eUfluu
[684]. And similarly oJj>y> I ducked and o4^»^ [673]>
where the second ,5 is rad., because it is the first [ . ]
repeated, their o./. being «i^$jJ and cijLo^lo , the second
[ 2 ] of which is converted into & , because it occurs fourth,

as in ooCft! and ^J^3\ [629]. If it be said "Then why is it
not aug., as in vIJjlUL and v^JujL* [673]?", the reply is that,

if this were so, ^I^i' and ^JLo^o would become of the cat.
of ^JLs ivas agitated, flurried and (j^ULl was loose, slack,

" *•* »*•"*'*

which is small, while the cat. of v^JC^ and oJUJU [832] ia

( H37 )

more numerous, and only the more numerous is acted
upon. And, if it be said "Then make the . in them

aug.t as in ooLc^o I collected [675]and vlJLs^a. [482] ", the
reply is that, if this were done, they would become of

O - 0 - G * f

the cat. of ^ f and ^33 [357, 671], whose o and c are
homogeneous, which is smaller than [the cat. of] JLL*
and (jjj> [above] (IY). When the ^ is initial, then, if

followed by three rods., it is aug., as in *+k* above; but,
if followed by four rads., in any [formation] other than

9

the aor. [above], it is rad.,\'ike the ^ in ^yixlj [401,

s > ^0^

678] (A), upon the measure of J^JJjo [401] (Sn),
because the derivation does not indicate augmentative-
ness in such cases, except in the aor. [404, 497] (A),

G

like ' *L Jo [above] (Sn). jyt;cJ^ [in the poem of 'Urwa
(Jh) Ibn AlWard al'AbsI, who says

/ obe.yed those who bade (me) to part from Salmd, :
then they fled away into the regions of A! Yasta'ur
(ISk),] is the name of a place (Jrb, A), a district
(R) in AlHijaz (R, A), near the stony ground of
AlMadina (Jrb), remote, entered by hardly any one
(ISk) : and it is [also the name of (A)] a tree, [the
wood of] which is used for tooth-picks (Jrb, A), its
tooth-picks being extremely good (K.F); and a cloth
put upon the crupper of the camel; and one of the

( 1138 )

names of calamities (Jrb) ; and [i. q. JJbLJl the vain,
unreal, naught, because (R)] ^yuJLlJT^ CJe<S He, or

It, went into, i. e., came to, naught is said (R, Jrb),

^°-° > - *•-

i. e., JJsLjf ^ (Jrb). As for ^J»b Ya'jaj, which is

the name of a place [eight miles from Makka (MI)],
the ^5 at its beginning is rad., that being indicated by
the display of the reduplication ; whereas, if the ^ were

aug., Js^lj would be from _, \ , aor. -. LJ ; and it would

£„ w VU

be necessary to incorporate, and say_jj [482], like

u is choked and (jcuL* lowers : so that, since they do
not incorporate, this indicates that the last _ is aug.,

0^ ^**

for co-ordination with the paradigm of *A*&. [392] ; for
which reason they do not incorporate, since, if they
incorporated, the object would be nullified, and the
commensurability would cease. But some of the Tradi-
tiouists pronounce the [first (Bk, MI)] _ with Kasr,

£ ^*

saying *>^^ : and, if what they transmit be correct, the
^5 is aug., because there is no Juu** , with Kasr of the
o , in the language ; and the display of the reduplica-

0 -- °

tion is anomalous, of the same class as [in] v^JLsJoo
Mahbab [4] (IY).

§. 675. The ^ , like the ! [673], is not made aug.

G ^c, ^

when initial : and their saying J^J;^ |671, 677] is like
:> [671] (M), the ^ in it being part of the word

( 1139 )

itself; while the ^ [677] is aug., co-ordinating [it] with
J4.ll! [393, 401], its measure being jJIii [395] (IY).
The opinion of the majority [674] is that the 5 is not
made aug. when initial, because of its heaviness, as
some say : but, as others say, because, if made aug. [at
the beginning] when pronounced with Pamm, it would
be regularly convertible into Hamza [683] ; and similarly
when pronounced with Kasr, although conversion of the
[ . ] pronounced with Kasr into Hamza is less frequent ;
and, when pronounced with Fath, it would be liable to
conversion into Hamza, because the initials of the n.
and v. are pronounced with Damm in the dim. [274]
and pass. [436, 482], respectively : so that, since making
it aug. at the beginning would lead to its conversion
into Hamza, they avoid doing so, because conversion of
the j into Hamza would sometimes occasion confusion
(A) with the word whose [initial] Hamza is original,
unconverted, as in jJ^ lejt, which, in the pass. [

was left], is liable to conversion of the ^ into Hamza,
in which case it would be confounded with J^l was

eaten, the Hamza cf which is rad. (Sn). Some,

Sx- 4,

however, assert that the ^ of J^ijj [above] is aug.,
extraordinarily, because the ^ is not rad. in quads. : but
this is weak, because it leads to the formation JJuT, ,
which is not found ; while the correct [opinion] is that
the j is rzd., and that the J is aug., as in Jjc^J i. q.

( mo )

i a mode of walking with the toes turned in, and
the heels turned out (A), or, as A afterwards says, i. q.

o ff 0 o Q c

^^3o I [681] (Sn), and in Jocose i. q. *j^o [a worn-
out garment (Sn)], since there are precedents for
the augraentativeness of the J when final, contrary
to the augmentativeness of the ^ when initial (A).
When not initial, [but medial, with three or more
rad. letters (IY),] it is only aug., as in

[373] and j^^ [482], ^^ a lion [253J and
[threw into a pit (IY)], IjiiyS [283, 385], ^fy£& [283,

O <i ' --

389], and gp**Jl3 [254, 390, 674], except when that [in-
dication of radicalness] intervenes which is [found] in
do .ye. [674] (M). In that [position as medial, with three
or more rads.,] it occurs (1) second, as in yc^. [369]
and **^o [674]; (2) third, as in J^j^ [671] and
jLLllf J**; The man swaggered in his ivalk; (3) fourth,
as in s^J^ and ^l^ftxi [above], le^js>\ and »j&[ [482] ;

(4) fifth, as in L^"^ [368, 401] and &1&J* [398> 6^6]
(IY). The ^ is made aug., (1) in the n., when (a) second,
as in ^^ [671] : (b) third, as in ^^ [369, 673] : (c)
fourth, as in 1"^°^ [248,301]: (d). fifth, as in skills

[above] : (e) sixth, as in ^^)\ [272] (A), with Bamm
of the Hamza and o , as in the KF ; but with Fath of
the Hamza on the authority of Syt and Dm (Sn) : (2)

in the i\, when (a) second, as in Jo'^a. [above]: (b) third,
as in Tj'l'f [482, 671 ; (A), i. e., raised his voice :(a) as
for !l|^. Jahivar, like J^ [392), it is the name of a
place (Sn) : (c) fourth, as in £'5j*il [482, 671] (A).

§. 676. The case of the * , in respect of augmen-
tativeness, is [exactly (IY)] like that of the Hamza [672].
For the position of its augmentativeness is [mostly ( Jrb)]
where it occurs as an initial in trils., because the Hainza
is [uttered] from the first outlet of the throat, vid. what is
next to the thorax [732] ; while the ^ is [uttered] from
the lips, which are the first outlet from the other end
[of the vocal organs] : so that the * [like the Hamza] is
made aug. when initial, in order that their two outlets
may correspond to the position of their augmentativeness
(IY, Jib). And, when non-initial [below], they are not
judged to be aug., except when some indication shows
them to be so (Jrb). But [the Hamza is made aug. in
the n. and v.; whereas (Jrb)] the * is made aug. only in
the n. [253] (IY, Jrb). The r is not made aug. in the
v., [being one of the augments of ns., wherein vs. have no
portion (IY)] : and, for that reason, [the saying of 'Umar
(ID, Jh, IY, KF), according to Jh, but, rightly, of the

Apostle of God, transmitted by Abu Hadrad, the Compa-

___ * * * * *

nion (KF),] l^oJuuj Imitate the sons of Ma' add is cited

z * *
as evidence that the ^ of Juw [375] is rad,; while such as

( 1U2 )

[332, 482, 483], g;J, and JjuuS are not
taken into account (M), being rare, like the [v.] derived

* * * s

from the n. by means of an augment, as J^M* He said
aJUT ^Lsu— [41] and JtX+a. He S<MG^ &JJ jU^Jf I. 1.
[141, 504], On the whole, however, the * when initial
is aug. more often than the Hamza when initial (IY).
It is universally made aug. in the act. part. [343], pass.
part. [347], inf. n. [333], n. of time and place [361],
and instrumental n. [366]. That is recognizable by the
derivation ; and, if anything be uncertain [in derivation],
it is made to accord with what is known. Thus the * in

9 Ox

^jJuo Mambij [below] the name of a city, is aug., and
^ rad., since you may not make them both rod., be-

9 * '

cause there is no wAx=* with Kasr of the o among o. fs. ;
nor both aug., because the inft. word would remain with
[only] two letters, the ^ and _ : so that one of them
must be rad., and the other aug.', and we judge the - to
be aug., because the ,j [677] is rarely aug. when second
(Jrb). *-J* [below] is made to accord with J.JCJLO [671]

and ^f^o [333, 361] the unknown being made to accord

2 * s «•

with the known. And, as for <>.*/> [above] and &+**
[375, 673], their predicament, and their variance fiom
this rule, have been already mentioned (R). The deri-

2 , * '* "

vation of iXax is from [one of] two things, Jot* being

O^cx O^x .

either JJLA* from j JLC number, as though it were

( 1143 )

and then the j were incorporated ; or [transferred] from
jo^ [4], which is the flesh on the lower portion of the
horse's shoulder-blade, and [in accordance with the

O o - .

latter view] I account its derivation to be from tX** i. q.
i>-& hardiness (ID). As for ^C^ , [Mz says that its
origin is foreign : but (Jk),] if it be foreign [673],
still, being arabicized as an indet., [not as a mere
proper name,] it is treated as Arabic ; [and the Arabs
make the - part of the word itself ( Jk)] : so that its ,* is

8 s -• 8 ^

rod., because of their saying JAX> and wuu> [673], which

&*'*'&•* * C

are jJw and Jouu ; whereas, if the p in ^ jju> were

* **
and those paradigms were formed from it, ^^ and

would be said (IY). The * is made aug. on three condi-
tions, (1) that it be initial, (2) that it be followed by
three rods, only, and (3) that it be not inseparable in
derivation. That [combination of conditions] is [found in]
such as iXafcl* [361] and L^* [above], [which, says Jh,
is the name of a place, (Tsr),] contrary to such as (a)
j.liLi [lion, because the * is not initial (Tsr)]; (b) <x^o
[cradle, because the * is not followed by three rads.

(Tsr)] ; (c) ji^^ [or ji^3)/^ (below)] (Aud), i. q.

**'<>*• • * «•

(JijSjjx marjoram, [the arabicized form of J^^ sol*

dead ear, the ^ of which they pronounce with Fath
(KF),] a sweet-smelling plant, because the * is not
followed by three rads. only, but by more (Tsr);

120 a

( 1144 )

2 u^ o "

and (4) y*p [soft ivool (Tsr)], because they say ^^

+£y+* a garment made of soft ivool, retaining the ,•
[inseparably (Tsr)] in derivation (Aud), with which
[argument] IM refutes the saying of S that the *
in it is aug. [below]. It is also a condition of the
augmentativeness of the p that its word should not be a

Q.

quad, composed of two letters [repeated], like oel*
marble, alabaster and v^o vast desert (Tsr). What
fulfils the conditions mentioned is judged to be aug. so
long as no indication of radicalness is opposed to such
judgment. For, if an indication of radicalness be.
opposed to it, one acts as required by the indication, as

0 S

in the * of Jk&.lx» [a comb, and a cooking-pot of stone or

8 > o,

copper (Sn)], ^j-ww manna, [a thing, like honey, exceeded
by the ^^panic-grass, ^xLe gigantic sivallow-wort, and

O e o &

oJ») , dwarf-tamarisk (Sn),] and v5V*v« [272] (A) or ut I*
[above] or tly^po [273], with Kasr, and sometimes Fath,
of the * in all (Sn), which is judged to be rad., although it
is followed by three rads. [only]. As for JL&. Lo [above],
the opinion of S and most GG is that its * is rad.,

because of their saying <*j£& I •&> CsJ f J.^ lo The ^veaver

wove the cloth decorated with figured ivork called J.&.|lc
[below] (A) ; whereas, if the * were aug., they would say
je*.^ by eliding it (Sn) : IKh says " The Ji. l^c is,. a cloth

( 1145 )

worked ivith circles like the J^t we [above], which are
cooking-pots of copper " (A), or of stone (Sn). But

9 x e

AAMr holds that the * of J^-wo is aug., relying

upon the rule mentioned ; and pronounces its reten-
tion in derivation to be like the retention of the -

x x x x j x x o x x x c ^x"

in Vi^X-l»j [above] from &xCLc lowliness, JcW> from

80 xx« x x 8 xx O

Jo JULO [379], and £)&+•> put on the &£.)&* tunic, where
the p is aug. ; though he has no argument in that,
because the most frequent [formation] is ^jJLo' [483],

x C xx x Cx x

Jjoi' , and £)J3 , which, Mz says, is the most frequent

6 f e »

in the language of the Arabs. As for )?&** [above],
two sayings about it are reported from S, one that
the |* is aug. ; and the other that it is rod., because

p ,1 . . " »'0.xx » xx . 6 tot

or their saying ,j5^jL»jCj ! ^joj They ivent gathering ^^wU
[above], which is [here said by A to be] a kind of truffle.

W V

And as for ^v*l* [above], S holds its * to be aug,
[above] : but some, and among them IM, hold it to be
rod., because of their saying y^rw feLL^ wrapper made

CC O x G x C* J

of &f*j* , not yfrjjo (A) ; while IM, says IUK, avers that
S is bound to agree that it is rod. in i^j-fcr* > or to differ
[from the opinion that it is rod.] in the whole (Sn).
The language of IM [and Jrb and IHSh] intimates that
(A), when non-initial [above] (R), [i. e.,~ when medial or

( 1145 )

final (A), the ^ is not judged to be aug., except by reason
of some [plain (R)] indication, as in (1) (jo^ib [384,
681.A] (R,A), ulflxj , jLto [below] (A) in some MSS,

9 f » O x »

but, in other MSS, uo*b [below], and (jaJLloj , [all with
Damm of the first, Fath' of the second, and Kasr of the

0 -*• GO

penultimate (Sn) J because of their saying ^o^j &^ [246]

G<- xS»>»ax

or u>a.J*> , and b! xxwJj / made it glitter : (a) Mz holds

0 s >

that the r in u^ !^b [and its fellows, adds IUK (Sn),] is

6 x » Ox

rac?., although (jo.*!^b agrees with yoSfj in sense ; so that

O x

according to him, it is of the cat. of ISAAW fon#, extended
and^lalw [245, 392, 679, 681] (A), i. e., of s«/ns. agree-
ing in the bulk of the letters, the ^ not being aug., but rad.,

s > ) Of X

since it is not one of the letters of Lgjoy»jdL«, [671], nor

0 X >

a duplicate of a rad. (Sn) : (b) as for ^^Ua sow, as

Gx»Gxx •'x>«/«>*ox

^o^Ui' ,j*J sour milk, as though it ,jLJlM o^r^ were
biting the tongue, the * in it is auq., because of the deriva-
tion [just] mentioned by us, derivation being decisive in
its indication, without regarcf to the rarity of aug'aaenta-
tiveness in that position, since they are agreed that the

Hamza and ^ in. JLSXAJ£ and y* vM [382] are aug., because

O o x O 0 x

of their saying J^.5 and yo; in the same sense, although
two augments are not combined at the beginning of a

n. not conformable to a v. [331] : (c) the^in ^ Leyc also,

( 1147 )

which, according to what As transmits, is a name of the
lion, is aug,, its paradigm being JUits , because it is

O tf *•

from (j»j* crushing : this is a sound derivation, since he
is said to crush the prey, so that it is crushed beneath

0 X

him ; and he is also called ^ ye [strong (Jh, KF), from
the crushing (Jh), or ravenous (KF)], as says the poet

wu*

Strong in the tivo fore-arms, a master of springing,

mighty in his make, strong or ravenous, treading softly ;

> « »
and this is a proof that the * is aug. here (IY) : (2) p\)

[below] (R,A) and its cat., [i. e., every tril. to whose final
a |* is added for multiplication of the letter, and intensi-

G 5 o 5 O •

fication of the sense (Sn),] as ^.^ [667, 671], *Jdt> [an
old woman, and an aged she-camel whose teeth are

G x o x S c Sxox

broken (Sn)], *v >-o , [like _ o\ or WOK.> (392), a she-camel
aged, or having some remains of youth in her, or old and

8,0,

giving little milk (Sn),] fga.^,* [a spacious place, and a

9 o

man easy in mind (Sn)], and ., ^ * o [with Kasr of the
two o s, a woman that comes and goes by night, and aw
a^ec? she-camel (Sn)], because they are from &i.v

Sx x Q x o 2

blueness, &£** [667], o^<Xit coming out, \^o niggardly

Gfi G x x 8xo

and ijx*-^ ki'li a she -camel giving little milk, „ 1A^> !

Sx x

6emgr spacious, and t> » o losing one's teeth, becoming

f ^ a 9

toothless, the guoi. from which is 0*0! toothless and

t>^4> (A), on the measure of _ y» [348] (Sn). When
the j. p ecedes three letters, one of which admits of
being rad. or aug., the ^ is judged to be aug., and that
ambiguous [letter] to be rad., unless some indication
exists to the contrary: and therefore the ^ of ^y

9 •

[673] and ^ yo [674] is judged to be aug. ; while, as to

2 -•

the |* of ,j.«^o [shield (Sn)], two sayings are transmitted

from S, the sounder of which is that it is aug. : but,
if some indication shows the * to be rad., one judges

> ^ * X

in accordance therewith, as the * of &&~$* Mahdad,

? '*'
[a woman's name (Sn),] and ^?A* Ma'jaj, [a place

(Sn),] is judged to be rad., and one of the two
similar letters to be aug., since, if the * were aug.,

8 ^ o x

the measure would be Joule , so that incorporation
would be necessary [712] ; though Sf allows the * of

»X OX ? X*X

i><X$* and ^>&. U to be aug., their dissolution [of incor-

^- i x E«x

poration] being anomalous, like that of J^^l in

(A), by Abu-nNajm al'Ijll, Praise be to God, the High,
the Most Great, the Giver of bounty, the Liberal Giver,
the Munificent! (MN, Jsh). When the r precedes

9 >x«x O'oxo'

four or more rads., as in [x£y^)j* (above) or] ji^j^

o *+*'*'

marjoram, [the arabicized form of J^^^ mouse-ear
(KF),] it is judged to be rad., except when the word
containing it is one of the ns. connected with vs. [330,]

9

like

n

— js»Joo an act, part. [343], and — ^

. [347] and a n. of time or place [363] (R). As for

-

[398, 675], S has two sayings about it, the
sounder of which is that the ^ is rad., the ^ after it
roc?., and the second ^ a J ; the word being quad, in
origin, but the second ^ being repeated in order that it

9 » x c x

maybe co-ordinated with Igjjj.*ifc [368,401]; and its

S » x ox O x c x a

paradigm being J^JJjcs . And, as for (j^y^Cuo ballista,
the .. in it is ?*oo?., and the ^ after it mt^., because

» XX » X X

they say in its />/. jj^j I^\A> [283] and ^j L^c, the elision
of the [first] ^ in the p?. being an indication of its aug-
mentativeness ; and, since it is established that the
[first] ^ is aug., the « is judged to be rad., in order that
two augs. may not be combined at the beginning of a n.,
that [combination] not being found, except in what is con-

OxO» »XOX«»

formable to its v. [below], as ^.Xia.;* [382] and _ ^£U~**
[387]. This is the opinion of S and Mz ; and, according

. 9xox Bx°x

to them, its measure is JyuUjj , like (Jt^i^£. [283, 290,
674]. Others, however, say that the fiist ^ and the ^
are avgs., together, inasmuch as some of the Arabs say

» X" - X

j& UJLia. meaning We shot them with the ballista, while
AU transmits from some of the Arabs

We have not ceased to shoot with the ballista ; and,
according to this, its measure is JujJLc : but the correct

( 1150 )

opinion is that of S, because of their saying, in the broken

pi., (^xilsxx) [above] (IY). The * is made aug, when (1)

9 * 6 "
first, as in ^*j* spaciousness [60]: (2) second, as in

e ^ » 8s*

(joJLcj [above]: (3) third, as in oojj [above]: (4)

G > o> G ^ »

fourth, as in *.a [above]: (5) fifth, as in y^ sturdy,

0 o ^

strongly made, because it is from wx^s , which is strength
of make ; but IU holds that in Ll^ it is rad. : (a) Jh

O ^ '

says in the Sahah " The ^ * L*a in the strongly made
lion " (A).

§. 677. The ^ , (l) when final, is made aug, upon
the two conditions [672] (Aud) mentioned for the final
Hamza, vid. that it be preceded by an ! , and that this
\ be preceded by more than two rads. [below], the

substantive and ep. being alike in that respect (Tsr), as

•

in 'jL& [250, 274, 385] and ^lIH [250, 348] ; contrary

O ,- f- O *

to such as ,jLx)! protection and ,jLL*« spear-head (Aud),
where the \ is preceded by two rads., not by more than
two (Tsr) ; (a) it is prescribed as a [third] condition for
augmentativeness of the [final] ,j , in addition to what
has been mentioned, that the excess of what precedes
the I over two letters should not be a reduplication of a
rad., [i. e., of the o , not of any rad. unrestrictedly,
otherwise A's saying u and this condition is imported
etc. " (below) would not quite hold good (Sn)] ; so that

( 1151 )

O ^ O

the [final] ^ in such as ,jLsvjL&. [with Kasr of the first

So So

, orig. \j^J^?- head of a rib, like +M++™ (below) (Sn),]
is rod., not aug. : and this condition is imported [above]
from IM's saying " And judge [all (IA)] the letters of

So S ^ o

H ..,..».», [671, 674] to be rod.1' (A), because ^l^u=> is orig.

Q o Go

^.gvjLjv , like +»+v , as above stated : (b) apparently this
[third] condition ought to be put in the [final] Hamza
[672] also, though A has not mentioned it there (Sn) :
(c) the general rule is for this \ and ,j to be affixed to

. 'Of > *• (I '

the cps. whose jem. is c5JL*i [272], as ^u «aj [above],

^llki [250, 348, 385], and J,f JC*^ [250], because eps.
are more fit for augmentation than substantives; inas-
much as they resemble vs. [330], and the r. is more
adapted to augmentation than the n. ; while the aug-
mentativeness of the [ I and] ^ in substantives, such as

, .0 9 ^,

^'7*^ M an(* tjUic [above] is because they are made to
accord with eps. : (d) in this sort [of formation], there-
fore, judge them to be aug., unless some indication
points to the contrary, as S says that the ^ of Jl I !j
[with Damm, a tree of which spears are made (Jh on
;7x> ) , spears, n. un. i±\^ ( Jh on ^ ),] is rad. ; and
that ^y is [ J0i (Jh)]from sSy i. q. ,^J gq/fc

smoothness: (a) J,y Jfarmn, with Path [of its firat
(Bk)] and doubling [of its second (Bk)], is' the name of

121 a

( 1152 )

a, place (Jrb), [a journey of] two nights from Makka, on
the road to AlBasra, wherein is the grave of Tamim

Q x- * s

Ibn Murr ( Jh) : (e) as for ^u^i [having beautiful long
hair (MAR)], the derivation teaches u? that three
rads., exclusively of the ! and ^ , are not attainable in

O •" * ' Q "

the word, since it is [ Jlxxs (T)] from ^jj^ [branch (T),

9 « „
lock of hair, tress] ; and similarly in ^L^r* .Hassan

[below] and ,jlo ^U^ [7], when triptote, we recognize,
* '

by the triptote declension, that the ^ is one of the three

s

) a ^ ^ o ^ o«o c x

racfo. (R) : (f ) ,jL^ [below] is either from * JiJ t <j*s»

£ » --

meaning Killed the people quickly, . aor. (j**^..j , m/. n.

£x OoJ O>

IJH^ ; or from ,j. *A. beauty : and, if it be from ^

5 ^

the ^ is rad. ; but, if it be from ^2* , the <j is

J C5

(ID) : analogy requires the ^ to be aug., and ^jL^^ to
be diptote, in accordance with the most frequent [usage,

vid. that the | and ^ , w"hen final, are aug.~\ ; but it may

6 ° '
be derived from ,j.-w.&. , in which case the ^ is racZ. , and

s Sx x Sx ,

it is triptote : (g) [the J^Us of] jjLo ^U^ is properly

> x o ^ c^*^ a x

,j^ou [from ^o » il t ^s „>* t^e?iit atya?/ through the land,
i. q. vl»i6 (IY on §. 7)], and diptote : but it may be

G ft x *to«o x x- x- t x x- x-

JLxi from <jO;^H ^s ^^Jf i. q. V^JD j [above] ; and, accord-
ing to this, it is triptote, because the ,j in it is rad.
(IY) : (h) the looseness of IM's language [in the Alflya,
11 And the ^ at the end is like the Humza" (672),]

( 1153 )

requires the ^j to be clearly aug. in the case where a

9 s - s « >

double letter, as in ^U^. [above] and ^U ^ pomegranate

o ., •

[below], or a [sound] letter and a soft letter, as in (jU&s

O x<> » .

[native gold (Sn)] and \j\y** superscription, title are
interposed between the 1 and the o ; and this looseness
is in agreement with the opinion of the majority, who

*5

» a ^ 5^0

judge the ,j in such as (jU*^ and ,jlx££ to be aug.,

unless some indication shows it to be rod., because

' a *
the diptote declension of ^l^.-v in the saying of the

poet [Umayya Ibn Khalaf alKhuza'i, satirizing Hassan
(MN, Sn) Ibn Thabit alAnsari (MN),]

x J ^ i x*^^*^' - ' ' \e> ' °» ^x«

xJUJUxi ^ s,

s, (jwk^

\_Now who ivill be conveying to Hassan from me a
message carried from toivn to toivn, that will creep to
1 Ukd.z ? (MN, Su)] shows its ^ to be aug. : but in the
Tashll and the Kafiya he holds the ^ in that case to be
like the Harnza in equality of the two alternatives,
neither of which is negligible except by reason of
some indication ; and this is the opinion of some of the
ancients : (i) some add another condition for the aug-
mentativeness of the ^ when final, vid. that it should
not be in a n. whose first is pronounced with Damm,
and whose second is doubled, when [such n. is] a name

O £ >

of a plant, as ^jLo^ [above], in which case they make it

OS'

rad., because JUi in names of pi 'ants is more frequent

( 1154 )

> ^ «»
than ^^ow ; and IM adopts this [opinion] in the Kafiya ;

but it is refuted by the fact that augmentativeness of
the t and ^ , when final, is more frequent than the
occurrence of [the name of] a plant upon [the measure

o a >

of] Jlxi ; while the opinion of Khl and S is that the ^

O £. '

of ^j^o; is aug. : S says "I asked him", i. e., Khl,

S " >

"about ^^ when used as a [proper] name; and he
said ' I do not decline it as a triptote in the det.' , [i. e.,
when it is a proper name (Sn),] ' but make it accord
with the most frequent [usage],' [vid. augmentativeness
of the ! and ^ (Sn),] ' since it has no meaning whereby
it is recognizable'", [i. e., because it has no sign wheieby
the state of its ,j is recognizable (Sn)] : (j) Akh,

o a >

however, says " Its ,j is rad., like [the final of] ^ t J»

O C5 9 O A 9

[chamomile (Sn)] and ^U^ [384], because Jlai is more

> s 0 >

frequent than jj^jsj", meaning u in [the names of]
plants" : and the correct [opinion] is what he holds, not
because of what he mentions, [since it is refuted, as
before explained, by the fact that augmentativeness of
the I and <j , when final, is more frequent than the
occurrence of (the name of) a plant upon (the measure

B » >

of) Jlxi (Sn)] ; but because the ,j is retained in deriva-

B s s o ^ S o f

tion, as iUx»yo ^^f [364]; whereas, if the ^ were aug.,

9 a •"•

they would say iU ^x> (A) : (2) when medial, is made aug.
upon three conditions, that it be exactly in the middle

( 1155 )
between four [letters (A)], that it be quiescent, and that

S^o ^ ,- O^o^x'

it be unincorporated, as in j°*-nr [lion (Tsr)], JJLLJLc.
[384, 671], jiy [671], J^IL [283], and JL^j [671,

B^*x

675] ; contrary to ~oLc. ambergris, [where it is preceded

by one letter, and followed by two (Tsr),] (j^-o^
stork, crane, [an aquatic bird, long in the neck, where it

•» a ^ •"

is mobile, not quiescent (Tsr),] and u—^fc [below] (Aud)
a bulky, \hardy, strong (KF)] he-camel, where it is in-
corporated (Tsr) : (a) the ,j in what contains the restric-
tions mentioned is regularly aug., because of three
matters, (a) that it there occurs in the place of what is

O ' 0 ^ ^

certainly aug., like the ^ of £<Xc«-^ [395], the ^ of
jl/I ii [395], and the I of °^\ JuL [395, 673] and vl o I^L
[395] ; (b) that it is mostly interchangeable with the

O ^ o ^ ,- Q ^ >

soft letter, as in their saying o*-o>-ci [671] and viol^xo ,

*» >• *

[like JajiUft thick, corpulent (Sn),] for thick in the hands,
JjUfS* and jSJl*^ for burly, and ^Loij^c [with Fath
of the p and s , quiescence of the ,j , and Fath of the <jj

G s • ^ J

(Sn)] and ^LoJbjX [400] for a, plant ; (c) that it is found
to be aug. in every [word] whose derivation or variation

O^o---- r' O--^o^

is known, [such as JUIJLSN^ from aLU^sx^. (671) (Sn),]

S ^ o ^ -

with which the others, [like vi^xijxi (^n)>j ai'e made to

S > o s s

accord (A) : (b) they say ^^Jo *& [392, 395], where the
[first1 ^ is #&0., because of what we have mentioned,

( 1156 )
[vid. that this is a position where the ^ is frequently

o » x x

auy.~\ ; and sometimes ^s *& [392], with elision of the

8 x o x x _ O o 1

[first] jj : (c) they say &&*•+£• i. q. w»JL»o hard, where the
^ is cm/., because of what we have mentioned, vid. that
this is a position where the ^ is frequently aug., [and

9 x

because it is elided in the var. o^s. (below)] ; while the

S x o x x 8 -- o x x

last t> also is aug., co-ordinating ojo^ with Jo»yu*
[401] (IY) : (d) the first restriction [mentioned by IHsh

above, vid. that the ^ should be medial,] excludes the ^

s ^ ox-
occurring as an initial [below], which is rod., as in Jui-gj

[ivolf (Sn)] ; unless some indication decide it to be aug.,

S «"x

as in (j~^vi narcissus, [681. A], because, if the ^j we e

B ox

rac£., its measure would be JJUi [with Kasr of the first

J (Sn)], which is not found [392] : (e) the second restric-
tion, [vid. that the ^ should be exactly in the middle

G x O

between four letters,] excludes such as » lk;y a hundred

So S>o> *

weight, Jo Jkxj> [253, 396, 674], jyLLc a bunch,

O x O x

[253, 401], and v^J jar. nightingale, where it is
unless some indication decide it to be aug., as in (a)

6x«^ •/• °''/» • Bxox

jj*^^ ?tow, because it is from ^^A frowning ; (b) JJaxs*
[254, 681, A], because of their saying Jo^T oJjai [2%e

S •- * x

camels ate much colocynth (Sn)] ; (c) Ju*uifc [373],

G^xx O«>»

because it is from ^^L*^ going swiftly ; (c?) J^j^c [374],

8 x <-x

because it is from their saying jt %^ a hard thing

( 1157 )

O e >

[above], i. e., wJLo ; - (e) Ju^T [394, 671], [with Fath or
Dainin of the u-> (Sn),] because they say, in place of it,

S x» ^

J^T [with Fath of the LJ (Sn)], and because of the
unprecedentedness [of the formation in the dial. var.
with Dainm of the v-> ] on the assumption of radicalness,
[together with inclusion in the narrower of two cats.,
since unprecedentedness ensues on the assumption of
augmentafciveness also, as there is among measures no

G i *'

JJLxs with Damm of the doubled J , so there is among

S > Ox'

them no JJjOi with Damm of the first J (Sn)] : (f) the
third restriction, [vid. that the <j should be quiescent,]

S •„ o i

excludes such as (J-ovfr [above], which is [an aquatic

O i o »

bird, and (Sn)] the exalted chief [39$], oy^ a kind of

> £x >

tree, and JujLtf' Kuna'bil, [with a quiescent Hamza, the
name of a place in AlYaman — so in the Tsr (Sn),]

. So'** 8>o,

where the ,j is roa., since there is no JuO** or J^JOLS or

5 o - >

JuJLxxi in the language : (g) the fourth [restriction, vid.
that the ^ should not be incorporated,] excludes such as

9 a *• ^

,J*J^\A [above] (A) : (a) here the augmentativeness of
the ^ contends with the augmentativeness of reduplica-
tion ; and reduplication prevails, because it is more

O fi *• <- Q Z ss

frequent : (6) the measure of y-^ct is held to be JJLxi
[396], like J^ ju^ [s«rongr (Jh, KF, Sn), /rm?i/ made
(Jh, KF)] : but AH says " What I hold is that the two

( 1158 )

^ s are aug., its measure being Jjjti (A, Tsr) ; and the
proof is that we find the two ^ s to be aug. in those

words whose derivation is recognizable, as HA^> [with a

O 55 x

double ^ (Sn), fat, flabby (KF),] and &>)\ [ short and
mean-looking (Jh)], which are from £bl£o [bigness of

8" x

belly (Sn)] and J^\ [ivalk of the crow (Sn)] ; so that
those whose derivation is not recognizable are made to

accord with them" (A): (3) when initial [above], is

' • x
made aug. in the aor. [404] (Aud), as u> v*a3 We strike

(Tsr). The ^ is regularly made aug. in (1) the aor., as

) o x S <• o 8 x °

*o>^iJ [above] ; (2) J LHAJ! and its variations, like jj^Jajf
[332, 667], [(jiki! (483), JjJJa!^ (382), etc.]; (3)

° *. • « . Sxoo

[and its variations], like *L^j-.^.f [332, 667],
t (495), etc.] : and the reason why IM is sileut
about them is only that they are manifest. He does
not mention the Tariwln [608, 678, 679], the ^ of the
du. [228] or pi. [234], the sign of the ind. in the five
paradigms [405], the ,j of protection [170], arid the
corrob. ^ [610], because these are specific augments ;
while the intent of the [present] chapter is to specify
the augments needing specification because of their
being so mixed up with the rads. of the word as to
become [like] part of them (A). The ^ is made aug.,

> o '

when(l) first, as in v->r»o.3 [above]; (2) second, as in

( 1159 )

J^A'* [above] ; (3) third, as in JJie± [above] ; (4) fourth,

° x* >
as in ^JiL) [375, 671] ; (5) fifth, as in (A, Tsr) ^Ui*

[above] (A) [and] ^L^-« [250] (Tsr) ; (6) sixth, as in

^t lisU [283, 399] ; (7) seventh, as in (A, Tsr) ^^'^

[283, 400] (A) or (Sn) ^\'J£+* [400], which is a sweet-
smelling plant (Tsr, Sn). In other cases it is rad.,

except in such as (1) jLjU [above] : (2) ^iyL* [253, 378]
(M), which is one of the names of the lion, as though
he were so named because of his strength : (a) its
measure is <5li*i » the ^j and I in it being aug. (IY) :
(3) KAA^ [248, 331] (M) , meaning a pleasant life, as
yilaJ! ;%jo JuJLgJLi ^j ,jiLi Such a one is in ease of life,

x *^ f 4 + V^ y

i. e., «uu« ^j : (a) the ,j and f are aug. for co-ordination

O ^ -- >

with JL*A jo [401], but the ! becomes ^ because of the

) s of- *J O *"

Kasra before it ; and their saying «JL? ! jkxc careless, or
easy, ?i/e, i. e., having few griefs, indicates that the ,j

6 ^ c ••

and ! are att</. (IY) : (4) ^j-uuxi*. (M), which is calamity ;
and also ?^/tf, or active, said of a woman : (a) the ^ in

s s s 'Ox1

it is aw#., because it is from ^A± fluttered, aor. ^A^OU ;
and it is co-ordinated with JxU0*e [399] (IY).

§. 678. The ^ is «?*#. in [four positions (A),] (1)

the fern. [263] (IM), as (a) &J;U [263, 265] and vJJ^

122 a'

( 1160 }

[161, 607, 646] (A), like s&Ts [263, 264, 267, 679] (IAr

Aud) and v^Jli [263, 646] (Tsr) ; and L°y& [265, 336]
(A), so in some MSS, with the tied s , meaning the n.

0 o ^ o x >

wn. from uj y& ; but oo *.,o in other MSS, with an
extended o , as being a, pass. v. : (a) as for the notion

a s s

that it is oo*.^ [161, 403], with a yy of the 2nd pers.
pronounced with Kasr, it is a blunder, since this yy is a
n., because it is an ag. ; while the discussion is about the
aug. letters : (b) A explains "the /em. " as comprising
the fern, of the n. and v. ; and then he ought to include
in it the fern, of the p. [263, 402, 646], like &^\ [505],
^3 [540], and ciSf [109] (Sn) : (c) " in the /em." means
*' in a sing" as IA exemplifies it; or "a pi." like
iLCllo' [234, 646] (MKh) : (d) IHsh says " In my

O s '

opinion, the [quiescent] ^ of [femininization in] owoU
[above] and the like should not be reckoned in this cat.,
because it is an independent, self-supporting word [607],

Gx-b' O s O t

contrary to the » of iUJL*x> [402] and «yU-L** [above],
which is part of a word, for which reason the inflection
settles on it [402, 607] " (Sn) : (e) as for the [mobile] »
[679] of femininization, [which, like the quiescent o , is
not mentioned in the SH under the aug. v^> , B says

that] it [also] is a p. [294], not a formative letter (R) :

of-
(b) c*3l and its variations [161, 561], according to the

well-known [opinion, mentioned in §. 161 as that of the
BB] (A) : (a) opposed to it are two sayings [161], (oc)
that the ^ is the pron. and <jTa p. of support ; and it
is obvious that the ^ , according to this, is not an aug.
letter : ( 8) that the whole is the pron., the \& being a
part of it ; but its being a part of the n. is sometimes
said not to be incompatible with its being aug., as will
not escape notice (Sn) : (2) the aor. [404] (IM), as JuLtf
[165] (IA>, like vr^ Thou [masc.] strikest or She
strikes (A) : (a) IHsh says <l IM does not reckon
[among the augsJ] any of the aoristic letters except the
<i> , although there is no difference between it and the
others " (Sn, MKh): (b) in my opinion, the aoristic
letters are ps. ; not formative letters, like the ^ of the
du., the ^ of the pi., and the Tanwm [677, 679] (R on
the ^ ) : (3) such [inf. ns. (A)] as (a) jlilcl I [332, 667]
(IM), where it is made aug. together with the ^ [680]
(IA), and JU^ (R, Aud, A, MKh), like !jlioLl

VI* ' ' *

[368] (IA, A, Tsr) and Jl joi't [667] (A, Tsr, MKh) ;
jl£ [332] (R, Jrb, Aud, MKh) and JUGS (R, Jrb,

G i ' ^

Tsr, MKh), as^**Jo breaking [intrans.] in pieces [486]

Q 1 ^ s nf.

and ^L'oi' fighting together [487] (Tsr), like
[332] and Jj'litf fighting together (MKh); and

G > " s ^

[like _ ^4X3 (below)] (R, Jrb) ; and the derivs, thereof
(R, IA, Aud, A, MKh), vid. the v. and part. (Tsr, Sn),

( 1162 )

like £7ioLl^ [493] and ^iuli [387] (IA) : (b) JL,
[332] and JUli' [332, 334] (R, A, Tsr, MKh), as Jo

O o '

much rejecting (A, Tsr), like y*^ JJu hallowing, sancti-
fying, consecrating (MKh), and *\d Js [334] ; without
their derivs. (A, Tsr, MKh), because there is no «y in
their derivs. (Tsr), as t>^» rejected much and j^^

rejecting much (Sn), like ^Jo hallowed, etc., and o*
re/« c£ed (MKh), which are without a «y (Sn, MKh) :
(4) the quasi-pass. (IM) of J*s or jJUi [or JkcLi ] (IA),
from the tril. and quad. (Tsr), as (a) Jju He learnt
[432] (IA, Aud, A), inf. n. jjlis [332] (A), quasi-pass.
of x£JU / taught him (IA) ; (b) _ ».a» Jo' [495. A] (IA,
Aud, A), in*, n. " ^ Jor [332] ; (c) [ j^lifand] JiliS

[487], inf. n. [ jutllS and] JiiLkS [332] (A). As for
the yy of such as j*^ j> [482], its augmentativeness is not
regular (Sn), In any [position] other than those men-
tioned, the o is not judged to be aw^r., except by reason
of some indication (A). IM's confining himself to what

O *• \r t>*'

is mentioned intimates that the o of ^Ua* w> inter-
preter, translator, with Fath or Damin of the yy and
, or Fath of the «y and Damm of the — , is rad. ; and
this is the sounder [opinion], as is proved by the reten-
tion of the cj in the remaining variations of the word,
which is arabicized, or, as is said, Arabic (Sn). The ^

( 1163 )

is made aug., (l) when initial, in which case its aug-
inentativeness is (a) regular, which has been mentioned

G i

' > ox

above ; (b) restricted to hearsay, as in ^^sJJ [below], [a

8 * o '

Hijazi tree, whose thorns are like those of the ^-^^

O > o x

(373), and Tandub, a town near Makka (Sn),] JJO3 [the
/ore, or its cub (372,671) (Sn)], l^jj [331,372], and

% o

JbsxS [274, 372] (A) : (a) as for the irregular augmen-
tativeness of the ^> [when initial], it is [also in] such as
(a) JUaao [283, 334, 379], which is Jljas from
the thing was dry and hard, i. q. jj^o and

; ( B) JUU [334, 379] from j£o' likeness ; (y) ^llli'
[332, 334, 379] from ^CS plainness ; (8) fcUJb [332,

* 9 . •

334] from tUJ meeting; (c) wt^xfuf [334, 379^ from

o ^

v_,1^x5 covering : and, in all of that, the cj , but for the
derivation, would be rad., because it corresponds to the
O of ^-lijj [253] and the ^ of ^*y» [250] (IY) : (2)
when final, in which case likewise its augmentativeness
is (a) regular, which has been mentioned above : (b)
restricted to hearsay, like [the augmentativeness of] the

O > xx

<y in (a) such as ^^s.^ humbly petitioning, supplicat-

6>XX 0»XX

ing, yy^4^; mercy, pity, v^XJLo kingdom L681. A], and

® ' ^ x O x «s

L331' 385] (A): («) they say ^> ^ ^ ^
z's better than pity, [i. e., That thou

( 1164 )

skouldst^be feared is better than that thou shouldst
be pitied (Md)] : ( 0 ) ^^) and ^j**-; are said, upon
the measure of ^j.!*' [272] ; but this is rare, not to be
copied (IY) : Mb says J>^) ^ jli ^>'^; (Md) : (b)

9 >^ox

yyj+jjj' twanging, which is the sound of the boiv upon

Si XX

shooting, because it is from *j J> trilling, quavering, its

8 > x &x 9 » ^ ox

measure being «y^JLxAj' : (c) ^.jCic [399, 646] (A) : (a )
when the ^> is at the end of the word, after the aug. ^ ,
and is preceded by three or more rads., S does not hold
this to be one of the prevalent [augs.~\, for which reason.

S J o 1

he says that <^j^^ [a desert land, and a man having

B 1 • f

nothing (MAR),] is J^JLxs [below] ; but he holds aug-
mentativeness in the like to be recognizable only by

9 » x x 9 > ' s

derivation, as in ^VA=* and ^yCJLo [above], because they

G S x ^ 9 * >

are from «Lj~*.2* haughtiness and JLJLo dominion [681. A] ;

9>>-x Sjx^ S»xx /\««

and so in 07^ [above], ^^=^ , and ^^^ '• ( 8 ) simi-
larly S does not hold the ^ which is at the end [of
the word], after the [aug.~\ ^ , when preceded by three
rads., as in JU.it [646, 674, 681. A], to be one of the
prevalent [augs.], the augmentativeness of the «y in
ooyAA being, according to him, recognizable by deriva-
tion from IRA [343], which is the ivicked, crafty : (y) in
tcy%vA*w S makes unprecedentedness preponderate over

° * ° ' r u

derivation ; and therefore says that it is J^JLS [above],

( 1165 )

0 » * »

like jjine*. [253, 396] ; not ^^Jl*9 [below], because this
is extraordinary : but the better [course] is what some
take, vid. to make derivation preponderate, and judge it

9 » o > . . 9 » o > 9 » o »

to be ^jJjui co-ordinated with «yLo£ , although ^^JLxj
is extraordinary, on the evidence of the obvious deriva-

9 » ° > , . f e, *e '* s

tion, because yyjv**- is the skilful guide, who ^jj^bJI ,-^

ULx&.j ^os explored the ivay, and tried it', for this deri-
vation is manifest ; not far-fetched, so that another [indi-
cation] should be made to preponderate over it (R) : (8)

9 > *- o^

the opinion of S is that the ,j of isj^xCte is roe?., because

9^o.»

they say, in the sense of it, v_jCLc ; so that, according to
him, it is quad. : but some of the GG hold it to be tril.,
and its <j aug. : (3) when medial, in which case its aug-

O^oo

mentativeness is not regular, except in JLjUx^l and

JUxit and their derivs. ; but it is made aug. in a few
words : (a) on account of its being seldom aug. when

Q

» * S o ^

medial, the majority hold it to be rad. in ^^-^ [401,
674], and a subst. for the ; in LxJLT [263, 307, 689] (A).
In other cases, it is rad., [wherever it be found (IY),]
except [when there exists an indication of its being aug.

(IY),] as in (1) 4^y [274, 372] (M), i. q. ^sfy\ i£Ls\

the established thing, where the first „-> is aug., because,
according to S, there is no [paradigm] in the language

O ' o »

like yJuL* with Damm of the _ [392] while, according to

( 1166 )

0 ' of

Akh also, it is aug., because v^V* is derived from ^ ^
was established', so that it is aug. because of the
derivation, not on account of the paradigm : (a) the

9 » «x

counterpart of this is v^ajtf [372, 681. A] for a kind of
tree, where the \& is aug. because there is no [paradigm]

O» o x

in the language like Ju&> with Damm of the o [392,

Q» °x 8xox

671]: (b) similarly Jjtt? [above] with Damm, and jJbs
[372] with Fath, of the o are said, where the first o is
unavoidably aug., according to him that pronounces with

8 » a '

Damm, because of the unprecedentedness [of JJlxs] ; and
is also aug. according to him that pronounces with Fath,
because it is not rad. in one dial, var., and aug. in

another (IY) : (2) Ij^ [689] (M), which, according to

»x °x
the Bdd, is JuLaS , the cy , according to them, being aug. ;

while Z follows that opinion, for which reason he excepts
it from being rad., and reckons it with what is aug.

9 xx o x

(IY) : (3) &AAjU* [385], meaning a period of time, the
first o of which is aug.^ because they say, in the same

Oox 9^8 ^ Qo^ Ox«x

sense, ^.i^ and JL*JL«/ , like ^> and iL+S [254] ; so that
the elision of the o is an indication of its augmentative -
ness (IY).

§. 679. The s is aug, in pause, [in the interrog.
Hamza governed in the gen. (IA),] like &J For what 9
[615, 648] : and [in the v. whose J is elided for uninflec-

Ox

tedness, like s^ See thou; or apocopation, like (IA)]

( 1167 )

yV Thou didst not see [615, 644] (IM). The s
[below] and the J [681] are rarely aug., like [the s in

mothers [below] and J(\ poured out,

shed [382, 671, 680] ; and [the J in (Tsr)] JLJ£ [below],

6 x*

!• q- 7*^ wan#. wwcA : as is indicated by the elision
thereof, p. e., (Tsr)] (1) [of the . (Tsr)] in (a) [the inf.

n., as (Tsr)] L^\ motherhood (Aud); and in the pi.

also as

[below] (Tsr) : (a) the s is added in ^Cf mothers, as it
is added in ^fj? jpoami out, shed [below], where JfjJf
is said(K 011 XVt. 80.) : (b) JLl^f is said [by some! to

O x C £

be ^?/. of iLp, \ [below], as

(Tsr), by Kusayy Ibn Kilab [Ibn Murra (N)], an ances-
tor of the Prophet, Verily I am easy in mind in battle
(Jsh, K),the lion oj (Jsh), [or] resolute in (N'), attack,
lofty in lineage : my mother is Khindif [309], the
cognomen of Laila [Bint Hulwan Ibn 'Imran (Jsh)],
wife of AlYas Ibn Mudar [Ibn Nizar (Jsh)], and AlYas
is my father (Jsh, N), the g being aug. in the sing.
and pi (Tsr); but the addition of the , in the sing, as

I23a

( 1168 )

[above], is anomalous (K) : (b) &>f;f (Aud},
inf.n. of Jt;f [below] (Tsr): (2) [of the J (Tsr)] in

Sox,

(ju+lo (Aud), which is the great number ; and «'/ that
is on the surface of the ground, such as dust and1
sweepings ; or creatures breeding much, like flies,
ants, and reptiles : so in the KF (Tsr); or particles of

6 x ** ^*

sand, and the ocean; like j^^L [above] in all [these-
senses] ; and abundance of everything , such as sand
and water^ etc. (KF). But, as for the exemplification,
by IM [in the Alfiya (Tsr)], his son [in the C (Tsr)],

o ,,

and many GG, of the K [below] with such as x«J and

Oi^X X

s-j *J [above1, and of the J [681] with [the raasc. and
/em. dems. in distance (Tsr),] dl) 3 and dUU [173, 599],
it is rejected, because the s of silence [615] and the J of
distance [599] are, each of them, an entire word,, not
part of another [word] (Aud) : nor [is either of them]
equivalent to part of what precedes it, [the addition of
this clause being necessary,] lest it be said against
IHsh " And so is the [mobile] s of femirimization, as in
JUSTS [678], an entire word, not part of another [word] ;
and yet he exemplifies with it " (Tsr). The s is a letter
of augmentation, as before stated [671], except that its
augmentativeness is rare in any [position] other than
pause. It is not regular except in pause upon (1) the
intevrog. U governed in the gen. [648], as *J [above];

{ 1169 )

(2) the v. whose J is elided for apocopatioii or uninflect-
<edness [644]; (3) every [word] uninfl. upon a vowel

0 " > 0^0^

inseparable [from the \vord, as in 5^50 and \suS ' , contrary
to the (word) uninfl. upon a vowel supervening for a
cause that sometimes ceases, like the voc. and the sub.
of 5 (Sn)], save what has been previously excepted in
the chapter on Pause (A), vid. the pret. v. [648] (Sn).
It is necessary in some of those cases, and allowable in
others, as before explained [615, 644, 648], Mb denies
the augmentativeness of the 3 [671], saying that it is
affixed in pause, after completion of the word, only to
make [the vowel plain, and the \ perfectly (So)] plain,

o ^ o * ^

like the s in such as LX1X. 28. and afjux L [671] ; or to
make [pause, which is only upon a quiescent (Sn),]

o o

possible, like the s in such as xc and *j* [671] : so that it
is [a specific augment (Sn),] like the Tanwln [608, 677,
€78], [besides being a p., like the Tanwin] and the prep.
V [503]. But the correct [opinion] is that the 5 is a
letter of augmentation, although its augmentativeness is

-«B £•

-

rare. The proof of that is their saying cjL^o I [above]

Sat. S ,- ^ o »

for yylx t , its measure being ^1^1* j , because it is pi. of

5 £ . s a &

*1 mother ; while sometimes they say ^Lot (A). The
author of the saying

[above] TF^en Me mothers are ugly in faces, tho&

( 1170 )
dispellest the darkness ivith thy mothers has combined

8 * £

the two dials. (M). They say that, in most cases, ^Uf
is used for brutes, and ^l.$x> \ for mankini : but some-
times the converse occurs, as in ^J! (j"^-*s cA^T !3f
PF^en mothers are ugly etc. [above] and

"xw/o ^ai- ^ o ^ > a ^ »>ax >«'• >c<.

A great sayer of what is kind, and a great doer thereof,
a great slasher of the knee of the mothers of the young
camels born in autumn (R). And they say aLgjo?

8*

[above] for ,.! (A), making the g aug. in the sing., as in

-

the p/. (Sn). The measure of xgjo! is X^J.*j (A, Tsr), the
5 being multiplicative ; or co-ordinative, according to

Gs o >

those who authorize JJL»i [392] (Tsr). But IS allows the g

Sxsi- >'"C»

[here] to be ?'ad., [the measure of (Tsr)] iLgjcj being &Jlxs ,

S^ a » & sai-

like [ jLxi' and (A)] &^jf(A, Tsr), which is grandeur
(Tsr, Su), splendour, and pride (Sn) ; and this is con-

£ & > » S£^

firmed by [their saying (A)] Lot o^cli' meaning I took as
a mother, transmitted by Khl in the Kitab al'Ain : [so

Si. G " zi-

that the o./. of *! is &^x> ! (Sn) ;] but afterwards the s is

s t s >

elided ; and there remains *f , the measure of which is **

(A, Tsr). And, if this be established, [i. e.t both what is

2 t . s ***>

transmitted by Khl, vid. that - ! is a deriv. of aL$x f , which
alone is the o.f., and what is indicated by the preceding

3 i- n «»

paragraph, vid. that the measure of J is JIAJ (Sn),] then

( 1171 )

2 1- S^-sA- 8 ^ 9 o

- ^--

.J and fc^xf are two different o. /s., like kx.^ and
[676], and JLo and [^->U> (KF), ^£oj (KF, Sn),}pu>

Q^e s O • -•

[681], [or »Jixo (KF, Sn), i. q. J^« smooth, level, said of

«i x a £

ground (KF)] : so that, according to this, «yLg.x> { is pi.

G '&& O *• & 2i

of iL£/>! [above], and ^Lof of ^j . But what IS holds is
weak, because it is contrary to the apparent [weight of

a . = £

evidence] (A), since, in the case of JL^o! , what imports

i*
augunentativeness[of the s] is found, vid. *f , contrary to

S^a> S--si- S^ s»^

8^0 and iLgj ! ; while the cat. of Ja.*.** and JOA.U, [above] is
small : so says SBd (Sn). And, as for the transmis-

> o e, fs

sion [of o^^joLi' ] by the author of the 'A in, it is not
adducible as an argument, because of the errors and discre-
pancies in that work. IJ says " I consulted our master F
one day about the Kitab al'Ain ; but he turned away
from it, and was not satisfied with it, because of the
rejected doctrine and vicious etymology that are in it "

(A). And it is said in the Jh that <yL^o | is pi. of iL^0 1 >

I*

the o. /. of which is |l! (Tsr). The s is also made aug.

— x»-c t 6' Of- i ) 0 i

in eU-M c^jot I poured out the water, aor. aJbe I ,

inf. n. SulyM , the o. /. [of jM , aor. (382),

s^x-o x^-e ,,

r»/ n. iityvj (Sn),] being ij!;! [above], aor. ^j.j ,
/ w/. n. &st;'j| (A). And [they say that (Tsr)] Mb has
no answer to the augraentativeness of the ft in vjtf l*f ,

except the allegation of blundering on the part of the

( 1172 )

sayer thereof, who, since the Hamza is changed [into
»{A) in oV8 (690) (Tsr)], imagines that the 5 is the o
of the word ; and therefore prefixes the Hamza to it
[in the pret. and inf. n. (Sn)], and makes it quiescent

S * o ^0

(A, Tsr). Khl asserts that the » in sJ^^> which is [the
girl ( Jh)] big in the hips, is aug., the measure being

J^O^.0 x o x > > Q'

xJjjtftje , because she Lg.-ykx> ^a J/*.3- kicks in her walk;

} ** 1

but most hold it to be rae?., the measure being 'z

G x <j Q x o

and Akh says that it is aug. in *L& and ^r^* , [372.

392], which, according to him, are JJIAJO , because the

Q o ^ O x x-

first is from jJb swallowing, and the second from

which is the level place ; but the argumen'; of the rnajor-

O x c

ity [for the radicalness of the s in gr?^ (Sn)J is that
the Arabs say of two long or fa^ [things or persons],
^j^o ^ v^uo? Ijctf TAi's is longer, or taller, than that,
i. e., jib I (A) ; whereas, if the s were aug., they would
say cls>! , with elision of the aug., and retention of the
rad. ; while [in »JBJ& I ] they elide the g , though it also
is rad., without dispute, because elision is more suitable
for finals (Sn). What Khl holds, however, [about the s
in xllJltf ] is right, because derivation, when it testifies
to a thing, is acted upon, no attention being paid to the
rarity of the thing (IY). A nd similarly [you say of
, which is [a name of (IY)] the lion, and

( 1173 )
is [also (A) an ep. meaning] bulky, tall (IY, A), the »

8 ° x

in it being aug., because it is from ^ [331] (IY). And

G x a * S x

in v.A^L* [392] the s may be aug., because ,_JLu also

O -» * x S o x S x

means ?0?i#, £aZ/, as v^-gJL* ^+2 a long horn [or v_JL*

6 x

(A)], i. e., Jo^is (IY, A), this being a good derivation,

G x o x

apparent in sense and letter (IY) ; or v..gJL** may be of

Box S x

the ca£. of JOA** and k^u, [above]. The truth is that
the s of silence [680, 681] ought not to be mentioned
with the letters of augmentation, because of what has
been stated [by IHsh and A] above (A).

§. 680. The ^ is regularly made aug., (1) [together
with the ^ (A),] in Jliklt [678] (And, A), like
^^3alf[368] (Tsr), and its derivs. (A, Tsr) : (2) as
is said [by Z in the M], after the J of the fern, in pause,

O > 0 X (1 f-

as (j-jCue^! 1 honored f&ee, which is [the ^ of] the

6 x ^ c x

Ju-Xw*$"[617] : but this sayer is bound to reckon the jb of
the iuiiir, as yiXx^Sl [617, 671] ; and, the object of
putting them being to make the Kasra of the J plain,
their predicament is [like] that of the » of silence [679]
in respect of independence (A). The reckoning of the

9 x x o x

jj« of the '****£»£ is a blunder, [because it is a p., not a
formative letter ; and also ( R)] because this entails [the
reckoning oi'(R)] the ji of the iuXi/(SH), which, by
common consent, is not a letter of augmentation. This

( 1174 )

is a refutation of Z, who reckons the ^ of the \
among the letters of augmentation (R). In any other
case the augmentativeness of the ^ is not regular, but

G » o y

preserved in the memory, like the ^ of (1) u-^ojo i. q.

^jj ancient [681. A] : (2) ^ULLl [671, 681. A], with

' ° *
the »»*J. Hamza, aor. *Aix*o [671], with Damm of the

't * °
initial ; [contrary to gJeuu \ , with the con/. Hamza,

aor. £*klu (382, 759), with Fath of the initial, i. q.

s s s a ' ' o '

cUaX*«! was able, aor. «xkx*«j (Sn) :] for, according to

s s B > »

S [below], its o. f. is ^Lbt obeyed, aor. «jJ^ 5 while the
u* is added as a compensation for [the departure of (Sn)]
the vowel of the g of the v. [from the £ (Sn)], because

' ^ f S s O f-

the o. /. of elis ! is g^lo f (A), not for the departure of

.* ^ o •&

the vowel absolutely (Sn). ^iJa-u, I with Fath, and dis-
junction, of the Hamza occurs in their language : but the
GG differ in accounting for it. S [above] says that it is

O <• O ' ' O fi s sUf.

of the conjug. of JL*i ! , its o. /. being g^b I , like ^ !
[703,707]; but the ^ being treated as unsound, and
converted into I after transfer of its vowel to what
precedes it ; and the ^ afterwards put as a compensa-
tion for the mobility of the £ , which has escaped it ; as

S S Of-

the » is put in o'r*0' [382, 671, 679], with quiescence of
the » , as a compensation for the like of that [loss of
mobility in thep]. And there is no doubt that the

mobility of the e has escaped because of the mobiliza-
tion of the vowel of the o with the vowel of the £
[below]. But, notwithstanding all of this, the putting
of the j* and s as compensation is anomalous. The aor.

Q "£, 9 O 9

of ^iL^f , there fore, according to S, is ,**Jfl.~*j [671], with
Pamm. But Mb, supposing S to say that the ^ is a com-
pensation for the vowel, rejects that [account], saying
*' How shall compensation be given for a thing, when
the thing for which compensation is given", i. e., the
Fath transferred to the o , "is remaining ? " : whereas
S 's meaning is not what he supposes, but is that the
,jw is a compensation for the mobility of the e ; and
there is no doubt that the mobility of the c has escaped
because of the mobilization of the o with the vowel of
the £ [above]. Fr says that the o. /. of fLkLI is
£lkXA« ! , of the conjng. of JsiiL, I , the ^ being elided
for the reason assigned in the chapter on Incorporation
[759] ; so that there remains ^iLli [382], with Kasrof
the Hamza, which is then anomalously pronounced with
Fath, and made disj. : and, according to him, therefore,
the aor. is g£L> [759], with Fath of the aoristic letter.
But, when the ^ of gliLl! is elided, because of the im-
practicability of incorporation, the well-known dial.
makes the Hamza remain pronounced with Kasr, and

con/, as it was [before the elision], whence l-IlklT

124 a

( 1176 )

XVIII. 96. Then they were not able (R). The ^ is
neglected by IM [in the Alfiya (Tsr)], and his son
(Aud) in the C (Tsr). IM mentions in the Alfiya [only]
nine [672—679, 681] of the [ten] letters of augmenta-
tion [671], and is silent about the ^ [680]. The excuse
for him is that the ^ is not regularly aug., except in
one position, which he has exemplified in [mentioning]
the augmentativeness of the o , since he says u such as

r> *• o c

JlxAAAw! " [678]; so that he seems to content himself with

that, for which reason he says in the Kafiya, in mentioning
the augmentativeness of the yy , " and together with

Q S Q 0

the j* , it is made aug. in JlxAX^I and its derivs." (A).

§. 681. The J is aug., (I) in (M, IM) the well-
known dem. [below] (IM) ws., regularly (IA), as
(IA, A) dU3 (M, 1A, A) and Jib [679] (IA, A),
[175] (M, IA A), and Jj^t (A) [pronounced]
[173], whence

in juJLif jLtS > % L'ut

(M), by AlA'sh&, praising his people for purity [of
race], and faithfulness in counsel, Those are my people
they are not a medley (of mankind): and shall any but
those exhort the much-erring?, because of their saying,
in the sense thereof, 13 [171] and Jb [172] without

s ,1 ' ' t>

a J , [ and JL*> ,] JU# [175], and [^ ! pronounced]

( 1177 )
[172] : (a) the J is added in the clems, to indicate

the distance of the demonstrated [173, 599], and
therefore is the op p. of the premonitory U& [174, 552] ;
for which reason they are not combined [173, 552], so
that JL'j Ue is not said ; because, the uo indicating the
nearness, and the J the distance, of the demonstrated,
there are incompatibility and contradiction between

x- o x

them : (b) [except in siXJL> (173),] this J is [mobilized to
avoid a concurrence of two quiescents ; and] pronounced
with Kasr, lest it might be mistaken for the J of own-
ership [604], if [sift 3 that sounding like] dJ |S This

Q ^ O >»

belongs to thee were said (IY) : (2) in Jju^ slave, ser-
vant [671], Jjo^ Zaidal [283], and JLsLsaJ [675] (M),

1 ,1 ' • Sox G • ^

where their saying Jux. slave, servant, Jo\ Zaid, and

> ' Of.

^.^s! [below] is an indication of the augmentativeness

S o

of the J (IY): (a) Jju# [male ostrich (IY)] is ambiguous

(M) : if you derive it from ^3^0 [male ostrich, like lili
(Jh, KF), the ^ being aug. (Jh), and slender, tall
(KF)], the J is aug., its measure being JjUi , and the &
is rad. ; while, if you derive it from jjbo [with Kasr
(KF), young ostrich (Jh, KF), andtall, stupid (KF)],
the <5 is aug., and the J rad., its measure being JilS ;
but the first [derivation] is more frequent, because they

• «»*^ •*••* Sox

say Jjutf and fiuff [i. q. (j.yc (above}, the r being aug.

( 1178 )

( Jh)] : and this is the meaning of Z 's saying " is ambigu-
ous ", i. e,, admits of the J 's being aug. or rad., accord-
ing to the derivation (IY). The J is one of the letters
of augmentation (A). As for the J [679], it is rare,

S x ox- B s « s-

as in J&3) and Jju^ [above] (SH), because it is the re-
motest of the letters of augmentation in resemblance to
the letters of prolongation [671] ( Jrb). Analogy requires
that it should not be made aug., because of its remote-
ness from the letters of prolongation, for which reason it
is the least aug. of the letters. Its augmentativeness is
not regular, except in the dem. [below] ; and in other
cases belongs to the cat. of hearsay. There have been

S s 1 s 8 « s

heard, in their speech, (l) Jju£ for tX*c [above] : (2)

8 s • s 1 s a f-

J^x^sj for ^s^Jwi ! [675], which is having the thighs wide

9 -' o x Oo^ Q * f ° ' Gxox

apart : (3) Jui^s for ij^j* [above] : (4) x-l&aj for &£** ,

O *• " '

which is the gland of the penis [below] : (5) Ju^ls for
lL [679]. It is reported from Akh that the J of

ft s t, ' Ju.e»«x

is rad.y JtXxr. being compounded from &JU! <Xwt

o ^ c x

The, servant oj God, as they say ^4-ci^jt [309, 311] ; but

r* * a*

this is rendered improbable by their saying Jjo^ for
jo\ [above]. He says, however, in the Ausat [fi-nNahw

8 s Q s

(HKh)], "The J is made aug. in J<X^ alone", [not in

& ^ ° s
the remainder, vid. Jjo^ , etc., as though he said that

G x 0 o x

the remainder were of the cat. of iL*w and Ja-y* (Sn) ;]

( 1179 )

9 x xx

11 aud its pi. is aJjUfc " : so that he has two sayings (A)

9 x ** x

on Jju* (Sn). The remainder, indeed, [i. e., all except

Q x * x

Jju-t (Sn),] admit of being [derived] from two crude-

G •* 0 o *•

forms, like ky* and >h*m [676] (A) ; so that Akh's

Sxo--

saying "[The J ] is made aug. in Jju^ alone" is correct

(Sn). Jr denies that the J is a letter of augmentation.

x i x x- t

And the J of distance in such as dU 3 and dUUn [above]

is not opposed to this, because it is a p. [599], like the
Tanwln [608] (B). [For] the J of the dem. [above]
ought not to be mentioned with the letters of aug-
mentation, because of what we said on the s of silence
[679], vid. that it is an entire word (A). And he holds

Gxxox Sx«x Sx«x Sx«x

that &JL&LO [above], JJixtf , and J*wuJs are Jutxi , saying
that sometimes two synonymous words are supposed to
coincide in derivation, because of their approximation
in form, whereas each of them is of another compo-

0 i, s 6x " <> x

sition, like g^j and B)l3*3 [talkative woman (KF)], and

S x S ° x

si*o and sJwO [679], But all of that is forced, on his
part : and apparently the J is aug. in all those [words] ;
for its augrnentativeness, notwithstanding the rarity

Gxox S^^x

thereof, is conclusively established, as in Jjo\ and Jju^

fi°x So-' Sx G«x

[above], i. q. Jo^ and Jujt : whereas vi^xo and ^^ are

not like that, since augmentativeness of the * is not

• *

.established so that we are driven to judging it to be
rad. (B).

( 1180 )

§. 681. A. Whatever is free from these restric-
tions [672-681] is judged to be rad., unless some proof
of augmentativeness exists, for which reason (1) the

0:6 ° s ~£- ^ o ' o G^>

Hamzas of J Uxo and UaJU:s» ! [672], the * s of (jajoSb
[676] and pbj [667, 671], the o s of jL&ii [677] and

0 » o » 9 » - x G ° o

JujLu; ears [of corn], the yy s of ^yCJLo and c^Js-ia [678],

S » o » ^ s o f-

and the ^ s of (j*yejo and £Ua*wf [680], are judged to

0*1

be aug., because of their elision in JL^i [inf. n. of

» •• «o s ' s

^jJ! oJL*-co meaning TAe MJtTid shifted to the north

9 , ,

(Tsr)] and iax&. [with two Fathas, swelling of the belly

§ ' * s Ga» o<»> 9 f ^

(Tsr)], *.o!&> glittering and syi? [667], dlLo [678] and ^

6 s

with Fath of its initial, i. e., dust, ^jo antiquity and

S x ^ >°/«^x

SLcUfl obedience, and in their sayings Jo^l oJHal*. [677]
when fAey Aave Jeen harmed by eating colocynth and

J 0 (g ^ s S Q "£•

e» J| J^-*l I%« corn ^wf /o?'^A ears: (2) the ,j s of

O * *• ° " ° '

yM*. ^j [677] and Jjojo [with Damm of the » , the name
of a herb (401) (Tsr)], and the ^ s of ^aJJ [678] and
v^^I^u (Aud) with Damm of the o and ,v ? [or Fath of

the latter (KF),] and Kasr, [with doubling (Tsr),] of

^ <•> >
the & (KF, Tsr), upon the measure of JuU3' , with

Damm of the va» and o , [or J.jtftj with Fath of the o ,]
and Kasr, [with doubling,] of the £ (Jh), diptote [because
of the verbal measure combined with the quality of

proper name] (Jh, KF), i. q. J^UM (Jh, T»r), as

x - ^ >

v*^» ^jt: ^a TAe^ fell into the valley of Disap-
' '^ >• * *^x

pointment, i. e., JJcb [ ^ info] a vaz'n, futile state

«» x

^ O/«

(Tsr), [or] meaning JJcLJ! ^3 into the vain, etc. (KF) —
so says Ks (Jh, Tsr) — are judged to be aug. (Tsr),

Sox S ' e >

because of the non-existence of JJLxj [392], JJLJUi [with
pamm of its first, Fath of its third, and Kasr of its
fourth (401) (Tsr)], JJIi [392], and Jii' (Aud), with
Pamm of its first and second, [or Fath of the latter,]
and Kasr, with doubling, of its third. But it is said

> *• 2 9

that the mention of this [ <^^J ] requires consideration,
because it is transferred from the v. [4], like JLij' It was
learnt [or (JLxj Thou teachest\ : they distinctly declare
that, and [therefore] they decline it as a diptote (Tsr).

CHAPTER IX.

THE SUBSTITUTION OF LETTERS.

§. 682. Substitution occurs in the three kinds [625],
as »^U [683], J£i [690], and ,LIiJ ST [683] (M). IH
says in the SH (KIF), Substitution [in conventional
language (Tsr, Sn)] is putting a letter in the place of
another letter (SH, Tsr, Sn, KIF), unrestrictedly (Tsr,
Sn). By " substitution " the substitution arising with
incorporation [735] is not meant, but only substitution
without incorporation (IY) : and [therefore the author
of the KIF says that by " putting a letter "] IH means
putting one of the [fourteen] letters of substitution, vid.

" & s s Q ' a of

the letters of [the mnemonic phrase] sib J^a. -,^> o^aj f

6Sx * * fi x*^^o

Jv [below] ; so that such as jjlb! [below], orig. JUJbt ,
the [second] ii> being put in place of the ^ of JuLb I
because of the intention to incorporate [756], is not
adducible as an objection ; for that -is not named " sub-
stitution ", since the ]b is not one of the letters of substi-
tution (KIF). The restriction " in the place " excludes
compensation, which is [put] in another place than that

8 ' O u

of the original, like the s of 8<Xe and the Harnza of ^ t
[below] (Tsr, Sn). IH's saying " another " is a corrob-
oration [or rather qualification] of his saying " letter ",

( 1183 )
in order to dispel the notion that the restoration of the

2 - *

J in such as ^^ \ [306] is named " substitution " (KIF).
And the restriction " unrestrictedly " excludes conver-
sion [below], which is peculiar to the unsound letters
[and the Hamza] (Tsr, Sn). But Syt says in the IKn,
in the [fifty-eighth (IKn)] section on the Novelties of
of the Kur'an (KIF), Substitution is putting one of the
letters in the place of another : and IF holds j^JUj U
XXVI. 63. Then it was divided to be an instance of it,
i. e., ^iiti , [for which reason jsJ J^^Ki XXVI. 63.

And each division was is said, the % and J being
interchangeable (IKn)] ; and it is transmitted from Khl
that, in ,L)jJ!JiLa> I^L^j XVII. 5. And they ransack-
ed the interiors of the houses, L~Lsvi is meant, the
— being put in the place of the _ , which also is read

[by Talha (K)]; while F holds ^LsjTvlI* ^LllLl
XXXVIII. 31. have preferred the love of horses
[508], i. e., JujaJ ! , and AU holds L<xkj; SLo §1 VIII.

L -»' ' *^" ~ _, J &

35. Save whistling and clapping of hands [685], i. e.,
[ sjuaj' , origJ] jojjaj' , the [second] «> being changed into
^ (KF), to be an instance of it (IKn, KIF). And this
sense [of substitution] is not identical with, but is ap-
proximate to, the sense mentioned by IH, because here,
as will not escape notice, there is no stipulation that the

substituted letter should be one of the [fourteen] letters

125 a

( 1184 )

of substitution (KIF). Substitution is [said by IY to
be] of two kinds, (1) putting a letter in the place of
another letter, as in the yy of g»*iv and gKj [689] : (2)
conversion [above], in the sense of transmutation, of the
letter itself into the form of another [letter] : (a) this is
[found] only in the unsound letters, vid. the 3,^5, and f
[697] ; and in the Hamza [658] also, because of its
approximation to them, and the frequency of its altera-
tion : (b) that is [exemplified in] such as (a) ^U , orig.

s ss B >

pa , the t being a ^ in the o. f. [684] ; (b) ~*y> , [the ^ in]

O *• t ^ ~-

which is orig. & [686]; (c) y*^ and *^| , the ! being
orig. Hamza, the rising [658] of which is softened, so
that it is transmuted into ! [684]. Thus every conver-
sion is a substitution ; but every substitution is not a
conversion (IY). IM [also] means by "substitution"
what includes conversion, since each of them is an
alteration [put] in the position [of the altered letter] ;
except that substitution [in the peculiar, real sense
(Sn)] is removal, while conversion is transmutation : and
hence conversion is peculiar to the unsound letters and
the Hamza ; while substitution is not peculiar, as you
will see. But compensation differs from both of them,
because (1) it is [put] in a place other than that of the
original, like the s of lit [699], the Hamza of ,j^[667],
and the [second] & of ia^il [283, 284] : (2) it is
[given] for (a) a consonant, as mentioned ; (b) a vowel,

( 1185 )

s ^ O f

like the ^ of clk^f [680], as before explained (A).
The first letter, i. e., the one in whose place another is
put, is named " original "; white the second letter, i. e.,
the one that is put in the place of another, is named
"substituted" and "substitute" [278] (KIF). The
letters substituted for others are of four kinds, (1) what
is commonly substituted for the sake of incorporation
[735], vid. all the letters, except the ! [739] : (2) what is
extraordinarily substituted, vid. six [or rather seven]
letters [below], i. e., the _. , the +. , the £ , the jf , the

9 s> 3^»

^ , [the Jb ,1 and the 3 , as in ^.^ for *j^ young camel

t, - * i, * c
brought jorth in autumn [696. A] ; ^^1 for ^\ speak-

s ' " s * ' G^°»

ing through the nose [696 A] ; Ja£ for j.Li> [696 A] ; &o.

S " °»

for xjf) [699 A], which is the nest of the sand-grouse in

O o •* Q o ' s ^ 0 ^ „

the, mountain; J,^da. for JuU> hardy [696 A] ; and ..jotli"

* <s O * ^

for jU*Jb delayed [69G A] : (3) what is commonly subs-
tituted otherwise than for the sake of incorporation,
which is of two kinds, (a) what is unnecessary in ety-
mology, vid. twenty-two letters, combined in the spel-
ling of your [mnemonic] phrase

o

^^M

^ -" & * f

Q s>

_;^j [below] ; (b) what is necessary in etymology,

vid. nine [letters], combined in the spelling of your

" » » K ^ ^
[mnemonic] phrase LJeyo ^!tXs> [below], i.e., the 5,

the 3 , the Hamza, the ^ , the ^ , the 3 , the Js , the ^ ,
and the \ (Tsr). The object of [IM in] this chapter is

( 1186 )

to explain the letters that one commonly [below] substi-
tuted for others [in etymology (Sn)] otherwise than for
the sake of incorporation. The incorporative substitu-
tion is not considered in this chapter, because it is
[found] in all the letters of the alphabet, except the f ,
as, for that [reason], the reduplicative aug. is not
considered in the letters of augmentation [671] (A).
The lette. s of [the non-incorporative (Aud)] substitu-
tion [common (IA, Aud, A) in etymology (A)] are
[nine, combined in (IA, Aud) IM's phrase (IA)] y
Uicyo 1 was sf*^, finding [the camel-saddle (IA)]

> ft ,. s

to ride upon [above] (IM), cytJ^o meanin

!? * m > 0- ^ O f

while ulsyj is [an act. part, (IA, Tsr)] from cylbjl
(I A, Aud, A), except that its Hamza is alleviated by
being changed into ^5 , because pronounced with Fath,
and preceded by a letter pronounced with Kasr [658]
(I A, Tsr). As for the letters other than these [nine],
their substitution for others is anomalous or rare ; so
that IM does not advert to it (IA). By " common " are
excluded (1) the anomalous substitution, like the substi-

0 ' o s t-

tution of the J for (a) the ^ of ^Xua f an irregular

dim. of ju^t [285, 286], like J^^> dim. of Jyu [286]

_^_ ^ y tt * * s ^ <f

in v»J! L£AJ vsfcASj [691]; (b) the ,jo of *^vlxof in

*Jl J( L5 1 ; O [647, 691] : (2) the' rare, like the substi-

C y

tution of the — for the double ,5 in pause, as in

v»

( 1187 )
jL»Vft [643, 694] ; and sometimes (a) without pause,

^— O C S *•

asinjk».l[694] for Jo! [the mountain-goat (Sn)];(b)
without doubling, as in *JT ^J p»tf [694] (A). IM's
mention of the s [in the Alfiya (Tsr) is an addition to
what is [mentioned by him] in the Tashll, where he
combines the letters of substitution in U3( j oojJb I was
hungry continually [below] (Aud, A), which. is open to
criticism in three respects, (l) omission of the s , as has
been mentioned ; (2) repetition of the I ; (3) making the

pret. govern U^lo , which is like fjuf for ever [206] :
so says IHsh in the Glosses (Tsr). Moreover, [when
IM mentions the * (Tsr),] he does not discourse upon
it here, notwithstanding his reckoning it, the reason
being that its substitution [for the & (A)] is regular
only in pause upon such as i*=^ and *U*3 [638, 690],
which is mentioned in the chapter on Pause [646] ; while
its substitution for any [letter] other than the \& is
confined to hearsay, as in their saying ijlltf [for
(Tsr)], £sis dU«J[for &$ (Tsr)], AjT^JCi [for

*

(Tsr)], s^AjT «Jj£» [for ^T (Tsr)], and ibl jj"
(Aud, A) for vil;xf[690], in all of which they substitute
the s for the Hamza because of the agreement of the
two [letters] in outlet, since both are from the farthest
[part] of the throat [658, 732] (Tsr). IM mentions in
the Tashll that the letters of the [n on- in corporative]

( 1188 )

common substitution, meaning [common] in the speech
of [all, or a body, of (Sn)] the Arabs, are twenty -two,
these nine before mentioned being the letters of the
[non-incorporative] substitution [common in etymology,
which is the substitution (Sn) described in the Tsr
above, and the Tashil below, as] necessary in etymology.
For he says " The letters of the non-incorporative com-
mon substitution are combined by your [mnemonic]

C ox 6 x ~ > x » o x 05

phrase &? -^ ^^ ^ ^*\ UH&Z o~o tXsaJ For serious-
ness is a hand-natured confident mans turning the fold
of the garment of his dignity [above] ; and [the letters]
of the [non-incorporative substitution] necessary in ety-

«= — .X > X

inology by the spelling of US ! & oo^is " [above]. This
is his language, which implies that the remaining [seven]
letters [above] of the alphabet, vid. the _ , the ^ , the 3 ,
the b> , the \jo , the £ , and the Jf , [all dotted, except the
first, which is undotted (Sn),] are sometimes substituted
by way of anomaly [696 A] : and IJ says on the reading
of Al A 'mash [or, as Z says in the K, of Ibn Mas'ud]

Lgj 6v^3 VIII. 59. Then terrify thou, by them [696
A], with the dotted 3 , that the 3 is a subst. for the 4 , as
they say J<i>! X 1^.5 meat cut up small for Jj!-=». [in
the KF Jo<^ \ JL Sn)] ; the idea connecting the ^ and 6
being that they are vocal [734], and approximate [in

( 1189 )

outlet (732)] : while Z explains the reading as a trans-
position by putting the J before the £ , [in the sense of

(jjii Then scatter thou (K), as though it were a trans-
posed form of ^jui (K, B),] from their saying ^jJo »jJt
[211] (A), a co mp. meaning in every direction (Sn).
It implies also that the above-mentioned substitution of
the J for the ^ and \jo , and of the for the ,5 , and
similarly the substitution of the ^ for the J [688], like

2 - &'

their saying ,jj< for Jii^ , which is the long-tailed horse,

e * ' •. & t ^ -a ^ s o •£•

and for the -, , like their saying c^.«3 1 for sL^J I ^iuo \
The sheep gave its milk red, when its milk comes forth

Sx » ^

red, like syw red ochre, are instances of the [substitu-
tion] common (A) in the speech of the Arabs, even
though only a body of them (Sn). But that [substitu-
tion of the J for the ^ , and what follows it (Sn),]
ought not [in every case] to be named " common ", the
common being [only] what is regular, or frequent in

* s Q *

some dial., like (1) the x^ousvr , [i. e., the substitution

of the _ for the ^ (Sn),] in the dial, of Kuda'a [694] :

* *<> *
(2, 3) the iLoUc , [i. e., the substitution of the c for the

Hamza (Sn),] as in their saying v^lj JUx ^jjj&

s a*

/ thought that thou wast going, i. e., vib I [527, 580] ;

s ' O *-

and the KA.X A,< [below], as hi their saying, when address-

O rfc- ^ C -C x-

ing a female, yij *U> ^JwM Lo JFAcrt zs Ma*

( 1190 )
brought thee ? , meaning ,iJb , and in the reading of some

& " x • x «C x x x " • x

LJ^-U; ^z&.'i jLjj JJLS* Jo XIX. 24. God hath made
below thee a rivulet [617] : [both of which substitutions

are] in the dial, of Tamim, [this clause referring to the
* *• ° s
&***£. also, as is proved by the language of the CK to be

^ '** tf ^

shortly cited (Sn)] : (4) the x*jCw*Tm the dial, of Bakr,

> f
as in their saying, when addressing a female, ^^ \ thy

i, f> )•&£,£•

father and ^xf thy mother, meaning J^f and dUI
[617, 680]. And, says IM in the CK, [even] this sort

s s • s

of substitution, [meaning the J^VJUSLC and what follows
it (Sn),] is fit to be mentioned [only] in books of lexi-
cology, not in books of etymology, otherwise the £
would have to be mentioned, because its substitution for

the mobile Hamza is regular in the dial, of Tamim,

^'j**>
that being named JU*JLc ; and the J also would have to-

be mentioned, because its substitution for the yy of the

pron. is regular, as in vpJT^opr Jjfb [129, 169, 696

- ••" . "

A], meaning ox*ax ; while the e#s. of this [sort of substi-
tution], among the letters substituted for others, are
many : but in etymological substitution only that [subs-
titution] ought to be reckoned whose omission would

. B * ° *

occasion error, as in your saying J^* for JLo [278, 683,

703] (A), because the ^ must be converted into I [684]
(Sn) ; or difference from the most frequent [formation],

as in your saying iul*, for **(&» [683] (A) fern, of
*UL1 [282] (Sn). This is his language. Many of the
Etymologists reckon the letters of substitution [more
general than the necessary (Sn)] as twelve, which they

X CX XX

combine in many [mnemonic] phrases, whence *j-> JLb

» » e ,<••£.

kj'<XaaJt He bestowed benefits on the day I succoured
him (A), with the adv. pre. to the prop. [124] (Sn).
Some drop the J [691J, reckoning them as eleven,

' - X 0 » • f.

which they combine in the phrase \^a oo^b J^ t Do
well (mayst thou be destroyed for it !) [below] (A),

Of Ox "

where Jo*! is an imp. v. from S^UJ (Sn). And some
add the \jo and ^ , reckoning them as fourteen, which

8 x x Sxx«^ x x •«

they combine in the phrase Jc> slis J^ ^ O^SLJ t

A grandfather was silent on the day a cook slipped
(A), where sLb , act. part, of L^b , aor. j-$ioj , i. q. x>i^

«' Sx xx«JS^*

cooked, is a</. of Jv ; while Jka. is ag. of o^ajf (Sn).
The letters of substitution, [i. e., that are sometimes
substituted for others (R),] are [fourteen, which are

Sx x <x x»^ • •*

combined in their phrase (Jrb)] J\ sU» J^ *^j o^a3l
[above] (SH) Be silent on the day the grandfather
of Tcih, a [proper (Jrb)] name [of a man (MAR)], has
slipped (Jrb, MAR), i. e., on this day (Jrb). And
[A asserts that] Z reckons them as thirteen, which he

combines in JU? ^ aj^ujuJ He asked him for succour

126 a

( 1192 )

on the day he bestowed benefits [below]. But this
[combination], says IH, [who calls it " the phrase of
one of them, " without specifying Z,] is erroneous,
because it drops the ^ and ^ [695, 696~|, which are

letters of substitution, as in ^>\y\ and Ji\ for £>L*3 road

Gas

and JLo hawk; and adds the j*, [6 9 6 A], which is not a

s s &

letter of substitution. For, if **-*« I be adduced [by way
of exemplifying the occurrence of the ^ as a subst.

^ s O s s *•

(Sn)], then J"j| [below] and Jlte \ [above] are adducible,

* s ft

because *«-* t belongs to the cat. of [substitution for the
sake of (Sn)] incorporation] [756], not to the cat. of
substitution stripped (A) of incorporation (Sn). This
is the language of IH [in the SH, with some explana-
tory modifications and additions by A and Sn] : but I

^ s ' o s ^ e

say that the GG allow tX^u.**! to be orig. tXdcol [696
A, 759]; so that they substitute the ^ for the first ^ ,

3

as they substitute the ^ for the [second] ^ in o^ , orig.

O o

u^Juwu [689, 758]; and perhaps, therefore, Z takes that
into consideration (A). [R, like A, asserts that]

^ s * o * y ' * o s o

JLb pjj stX^u/Lu/! [above] is the phrase of [ZJ the
author of the M (R) : but, according to what Z [really]
mentions [in the M] (H), the letters of substitution are
(M, H) fifteen (H), the [ten] letters of augmentation
[671], and the is, the a , the -, , the ^o and the \ (M),

( 1193 )

2 » ' X x»'

which are combined by your phrase lo-^ JLo ^
He asked him for succour on the day some Zutt [a race
of Hindus, arabicized form of o^ with Fath (KF),]
attacked (M, H). As for the restriction of the letters
of substitution within the number mentioned by Z, what
is meant [by it] is the letters that are often substituted,
and that are strong in, and notorious for, that (IY).
According to what S mentions, [which is adopted by
IJ (B on II. 1.),] they are eleven letters (B, A) eight
letters of augmentation [671], vid. all but the J and ^ ;
and three others, vid. the j , the ia , and the _ (A) :
which are combined by l^;* oo^Is i=* I [above]. And
some add seven others, vid. the J in J^li f [above], the
^0 and^ in Je!~o [695] and .bl^v [above], the o in olJeLf
[below], the £ in ^f [580], the i, in jJjjf ^.lj [below],

* 9 ft -o "'

and thevin>iiM«! b [696A]; so that they become
eighteen (B). But the first opinion, vid. that of S, is
the well-known one (IY). S does not reckon the ^
andp [above] in the chapter on Substitution, but Sf
reckons them at the end of [his commentary on] the
Book. And with them he reckons the ji of the JuLCxiV
[above], which is a subst. for the J of the Jem. [696A],
as in git ^Lo J^xldi' [617] : but, as for that which is
added after the J of the fern, as in JbdujfT.pJlT, 671],
it does not belong to this [cat., being an addition, not a

( 1194 )

substitution]. And S does not reckon the ^ [above],
as Z reckons it. They say that the ^ occurs as a subst.
[6 9 6 A] : F transmits, on the authority of Ya'kub,

« C5 -o > ' »

JjJI c.Ji the outlets for the water between the cross-

X

pieces of the leathern bucket [above] for t^ijvi , which

0 «X

is from >£*•« emptying. And similarly the o : F

x j o ^ +

transmits, on the authority of As, viJU^l L [696 A],
i. e., dU*y7 Co What is thy name ? (R) : [while] *X*

> 6 x

Makka and «Jo BakJca are two efo'aZ. v&rs. for the

» «x« x

proper name of the Sacred City, like their saying JajujJ \

> «.- dS x

AnNubait and k^xl! AnNumait for the name of a
place in AdDahna; and similar instances of interchange-

OxO«* Ox

ability are \^2\\ +A\ an established matter and j$)»

Ox Ox Oxc»S»

[ >o\y constant and ^ (B on III. 90),] and xh^to IS+*.

9 x « >

confmt*«Z fever and fckJuo (K on III. 90). The _.
[696 A] occurs anomalously, in poetry, as a subst. for
the ^ : the poet says, [describing the beauty of the

^0

women by the brilliance of then: faces (MAR),]

_0 ^x x x> ^*x ^^Ox ^ x x ' ** xOxOx

U..JJLO L^l 3 ^ v5^j L*J ^ U^AAX» UgJ *^ (j^°^s>

[T^e^ Wou? /rom ft (the face) a flame blownt a gleam
that is seen to be not blazing, nor struck from a flint,
orig. U^ixi (MAR)] ; and Ru'ba says

(R) Liberal inhm ways, noble in origin, having a

( 1195 )

wide space between the eyebrows, not born at the
rising of the star of niggardliness, where he changes

9 •

the ^ of ^JLw into _ for the exigency of the rhyme
(MAR). The ^ occurs anomalously as a subst. for the

9s»s- 9xo^

J , as in gyb and &JU3 for a coat of mail [696A],

> *• • ',*•**•

because they say xc^j «uJU Jju He put on him his coat

<• s s *

of mail, not be-ij ; so that the J , being more generally
employed, is the original. The o is a subst. for the v~> :

Q 6 j" C 9 9 ds* * *

F transmits, on the authority of Ya'kub, ^^A ^ jov *U
Zaid stood, and ajterwards 'Amr [696A], i. e.,

O fc x C t Ox^ S^*^»

•^ ^j [540] ; and they say vi»4\&. and oJ^. [540], the
o being a subst., because they say «Mjca.| graves

9 ^ o f.

[below], but not ottXs* I [above] (R) ; [though] Fr says
that the Arabs make the vj and vi» interchangeable in

0 ' * 9 ' * O x c tS

the language, saying c^Jc^ and otX^ , pi. vi>!<Xa*! and
* •

(Jh). The J occurs as a subst. for (l) the <J ,

S'S" J S x

as ^5 ^?^jt a pure Arab and ly [696 A], ^>/. _

but not ^lasJ'! : (2) the ^ , as pJl ^LyT ^jTb [above] ;

though this may be a putting of the ace. pron. in place
of the nom. [169]. And the £ in [the dial, of (MAR)]
Tamim is a subst. for the Hamza in [ ^ orz'#. (MAR)]
^\ [508], which is the Xxili [above] of Tamlin : the poet
saya \ sLUp J^f [580, 683] (R); and they say

( 1196 )

•wU fjo\ (j-.fr that Zaid is standing for ,jt [696 A],
and recite

*.

[617] except that the bone etc. (IY). And it is only
because these things are rars and anomalous that IH
does not mention them As for the [original] letters,
for which these letters are substituted, they will be
mentioned in the [subsequent] analysis [683-696A]
(R). Substitution is recognizable by reversion to the
original in some of the variations [of the word contain-

• X X

ing the subst. (Sn)], (1) invariably, as in otX> [above],

O x 0 *

because in the pi. they say cJjc* ! [above] with the &

^ ^ df xxeV

only: (2) prevalently, as in k-U| [below], i.e., oJU!
saved, where the io is a subst. for the cy , because the

• «*

yy is more prevalently used in it ; and similarly in

9 *

[below] for yoJ thief, robber [689], the o being a

6 » >

for the uo , because its pi. yOf*a1 is more frequent than
cy.-oJ (A) : (a) the exemplification of the second [case],

'x- O *

vid. reversion prevalently, by kU ! [above] is not correct,

*ft9

because the prevalence of reversion to the «y is in kJLi f
itself, which is more used with the «y than with the Jb ;

O o> O -•• »

not in its variations, like oJ*ftx> saving, oJ^o saved, and

( H97 )

[act of] saving, because the ^ , as Dm says, is
inseparable from its variations : so that A ought to
exemplify the first [case] by it also, and to confine

o • ^

himself to such as v^*aJ in exemplifying the second : (b)

2 2 I

JaJ with Kasr of the J is chaster than [ yoJ with]

9 ° ^

pamin or Fath ; but o^oJ [above] is with Fath of the J :
that is transcribed by SBd from the commentary [of
Jrb] on the SH [689] (Sn). And, if that [reversion,
invariably or prevalently (Sn),] be not established in the
case of a biform [expression (Sn)], then the latter is

* Gf. * & ^ e x fi_e

from two o. /s., as ^\ and ^.^ dated, and JJ^ and JJ'f

corroborated, because all the variations occur with both
[letters], so that one [letter] is not a subst. for the other
(A). The subst. is [said by IH to be (A)] recognizable
(1) by [the multitude of (A) the paradigms of (SH, Sn)]
its derivation, [i. e., by the multitude of paradigms
coinciding in derivation with the expression that con-
tains the subst. , but containing the original letter, for

8 ^»

which it is substituted (Sn),] as in ol>* inheritance,
heritage [689] (SH, A), i. e., property inherited (Jrb,
Sn), since "the paradigms of its derivation " are ^.:

he inherited, [ e*J he inherits (482, 700) (R),] i.L

» '+'

heir, [and (A)] ^^ inherited (R, A), all of which

are derived from &3^ inheriting, as ^G is derived from

( 1198 )
it(R); and [similarly (R)] in S^t [683] (SH),^. of

O <t O i x- -» 9 X X X 9

JL&.J face (Jrb), since s^-jS betaking oneself, &$&,L*

Q

facing, and KAA.J worthy of regard are derived from

a « o > & x

**.j , from which 5^ j is derived (R) : (a) e^ [above],

Ox 6 » o x G x » O x»

d>5f, , and &*)+* indicate that the o, f. of i±>|J> is i£>u, :

j j * jjj v j jJ

1 • ••! 1 °«" r° x 8«xx Oxxx»

and similarly K&.J , [ &A&.J J x».j3 , and iL^yc indicate

o > t
that the Hamza in »^.a. ! is a subst. for a ^ (Jrb) : for,

when, in place of one letter is an expression, all " the
paradigms of its derivation " contain another letter, you
recognize that the letter in it is a subst. for what is
found in place thereof in " the paradigms of its deriva-
tion" (R) : (2) by the paucity of its usage, [i. e., of the
usage of the expression containing the subst. (R, Sn),]

as in , JLxijf (SH, A) for JjUjj I the foxes, and .-it . ^1

^5 \ * f ^* *f i^^ /

9 x ~£.<J x «^ 9 ^ ~€- ^ ^

for v.*iKiH the hares', while S cites ^Jl ^

t x 6

[685] (A) : for, s.JLxiJI being more used than

x - -

the ^ in the latter is known to be a subst. for the vj
(Jrb) : (a) IH means that, when there are two synonym-
ous expressions, between which there is no difference in
form, except for a letter in one of them, which may be a
subst. for the letter [similarly situated] in the other,
then, if one of the two expressions be less used than the
other, that letter in that less used [expression] is a subst.
for the letter similarly situated in the more used, as

( 1199 )'

and Jjlkill [above], which are synonyulous,
while the first is less used than the second (R) : (b) the

x a *

substitution in ^Ju^J t is recognizable by " the paradigms
of its derivation " [above] also, because JL*j is pi. of

9 ,.« ^ S^x o '

^ju fox, the female of which is called zJug , and the
wa/e (jLJljJ (Jrb) : (c) IJ says " And J&& \ may be
pi. of jJlju [7], being \prig. JoLxi , but (Sn)] transposed
[by putting the J before the Hamza (Sn)] ; so that it is

like ^fi for «5 t ~& statutes, ordinances, [except that
the Hamza, when postponed from its place, is changed
into ^ for alleviation (Sn)] : but what S says is more

^ a ^ * ^ -f.

appropriate, in order that ^\JL£ ! may be like L$-oK ( [in

the verse] ; and also because xJlxS is a generic n., and the
pi. of generic ns. is of weak authority," where by
" generic n. " he means generic proper name (A), and by
"generic ns." generic proper names (Sn) : (3) by the
fact that it, [i. e,, expression (R, Jrb, Sn) containing the
subst. (Sn),] is a deriv. [of another expression (R, Jrb,
Sn)], while the [original (R, Sn)] letter is an aug. [in

G "

the o. /. (Jrb), like the ! of uj;to (R), in which case the
letter in the deriv. corresponding to the aug. letter in
the o.f. is a subst. for it (Jrb)], as in u^^ [686] (SH,

A), dim. of L->;li [278]; for, since the o. /., [vid. the

127 a

( 1200 )

non-dim. (Sn),] is known, this ^ is known to be substi-
tuted for the I (A) : (4) by the fact that it, [i. e., the
expression (R, Jrb, Sn) containing- the original letter
(Sn).] is a deriv., while it, [i, e., the original letter (R,
Sn),] is a rad. [in the deriv. ( Jrb), like the . and s of

QO*>

xjyo (R), in which case the letter corresponding to it in

Qo s >

the o./., is a s?4&s£. for it (Jrb)], as in xjy> [275] (SH,
A), which is [ a deriv., because it is (Jrb)] the dim.
of ?. Lo [683]; for, since the dim. is «L>«JO [with the
& (Jrb)], it is known that [the s is original, because the
formation of the dim. restores things to their o. f. (278,
282) ; so that (Jrb)] the Hamza [of fcLo (Jrb)] is a s&5s£.
for the s (Jrb, A) : (a) IH's sayings " by the fact that
etc. " [in cases 3 and 4 above] mean by the fact that
one expression is a deriv. of another, as the dim. is a
deriv. of the non-dim. [274] ; while, in the place of a
letter in the o. /., the deriv. contains a letter, which
can be a s?tfr$£. for the letter in the o. /., as the . of

9 a s > O --

o is a si*6.s^. for the! of Lo ; or for which the

letter in the o. /. can be a sw&si., as the J and Hamza of

•*•- x 60^^

£ Lo are swisfs. for the ^ and 5 , respectively, of &j.jo : (b)
by the fact, however, that one expiession is a deriv. of
another, while a letter in one of them differs from the
[corresponding] letter in the other, you recognize only
that one [letter] is a sw£s£. for the other ; but do not
recognize which of them is a sw&s£. for the other, the

( 1201 )

recognition of that being dependent upon another thing,
which is this : — you look at the deriv. : and then, if the
motive for substitution in the o. f. be removed in the
deriv., as the cause of conversion [684] of the ^ into !

^ ^ Q 0 _, )

[in I\JD ] is removed in ay^x by the preceding letter's
being pronounced with Danim, and [as] the cause of
conversion [683] of the s into Hamza [in ?.lx> ], vid. the
occurrence of the s , which is a quasi- unsound letter,
after the t , which is quasi -augmentative, [is removed

S C s »

in xj.je by the disappearance of the ! ,] you recognize
that the letter in the deriv, is original ; but, if a cause
of substitution, not [found] in the original, supervene in
the deriv., as the cause of conversion [686] of the f in

9 * O o s •)

u^Lo into j supervenes in VT^-^ °y reason of the o 's
being pronounced with Danim, you recognize that the
letter in the deriv. is a sw&s£. : (c) there is no doubt as
to the obscurity of IH's expressions here (R) : (5) by
the fact that an unknown formation would be entailed
(SH, A), if you did not judge a [particular] letter in a
word to be a s&6s£. for another (R), as in (a) otye [690]

(SH, A), which is [judged to be (A)] orig. <j>1 » \ (Jrb,
A), since, if it were not so, its measure would necessarily
be JULRJB , which is an unknown formation (A), not
recognized among the measures (Sn), because there is

no jjui [482] (Jrb}; (b)^Ikit [692] (SH), which is

( 1202 )

,-x*. x x x 0 .xx CJ

ong. wxXo | , because there is no J^Jai I (Jrb) ; (c) t*JJ <> f

[667, 757] (SH), which is or%. ij s I JJ , its ^ being
changed into <> because of the intention to incorporate,
and the conj. Hamza put because of the impossibility of
beginning with a quiescent, that being predicated

x x ^ 0 xxx* ^ x C

because there is no J^LXi! , [ JccLio! (MASH),] or JutU!
(Jrb); (a) this [argument that such formations are

x1 x G x x x x O x x G

unknown] is true of JUIA# , but not of Jjiki I and J^cU f ,

x •'x *

because in every v. of the two formations, JJLXJ! and

JLtllf , when the o of the first is a letter of covering
[734], and the o of the second is a t> , uu, & , etc. [757],
the o of the first must be followed by a is [756], and
the o of the second may have the preceding letter
incorporated into it ; so that these two are regular, not
unknown, formations : (b) you recognize the two letters
in these two formations to be substs. by the fact that

9x0

the lo does not occur in place of the ^ of JlxAi I except
when preceded by a letter of covering [692, 756] ; while,
the k> being akin to the o in outlet [732], and to the
preceding letter of covering in covering [734], the
substitution of the Is for the ^ is a probable supposition,
because of the heaviness of the o after the letter of
covering, and the affinity of the So to the letter of
covering and to the yy : and the incorporated letter, as in
t [above] and jJli! [757], may be similarly accounted

( 1203 )

for (R). Substitution is [employed] (1) for the sake of
lightening [the pronunciation of the word] : (2) because
of the conformity of the letters, and their approximation
in (a) outlet [732] ; (b) qualities, like vocality, surdity,
etc. [734] (Jrb).

§. 683. The Hamza is substituted for (M, SH, A)
seven letters (A), (1 — 3) the letters of softness [663,
697, 734] (M, SH), vid. the ! , , , and ^ (IY, A) ; (4)
the > ; (5) the e (M, SH, A) ; (6) the £ ; (7) the g (A).
Its substitution for the letters of softness is of two
kinds, regular and irregular. And the regular is of
two kinds, necessary and allowable (M, Jrb). As for
the necessary, it is [found] in (1) the J , as fcLJ^and
*T<>; [328, 723]; (2) the £ , as Jsuf and gC [708]; (3)

> •£•

the o , as JL*>!J t [below]. And, since alteration is more
appropriate in the final [than in the medial or initial],
what has the substitution in its J is put by IH [and
others] before what has it in its £ , and what has it in
its £ before what has it in its o (Jrb). The Hamza is
[necessarily (A, Tsr)] substituted for the ^ and ^ in
four cases, (l) where the y or ,5 is final, [whether a J or
a co-ordinative any. (Tsr, Sn),] after an aug. | , [whether
the initial of its word be pronounced with Kasr, Fath,

or Damm (Tsr, Sn)— —so in the Tsr (Sn),] as *LIr

s

[above], &U^ [246], and fcllj prayer, [where the

( 1204 )

Hamza is substituted for a . , the o. f. being .
5U^ , and j lit> (Tsr)") ; and as % lL [672], fclljb gazelles
[237, 260] (Aud. A), and fclli evanescence (Aud) and
& Ldi* decree (A), where the Hamza is substituted for a

Ox Ox O xx O

<5 , the o./. being & LL? , ,5 LxJo , and ^ Uj [and ^
f "

(Tsr) ; and, [says Kh in the Tsr (Su),] as ^LJU and

[248], where the Hamza is substituted for a ^ added for
co-ordination with (jLlisli' and ^Qyj [273] (Tsr, Sn) :
contrary to such as (a) J^G> conversed with [703] and
ioG trafficked with [686] (Aud, A), ^jUs helped one

X X XX Ox

another and ^L*3 became separated (A), Sjlat and
illjjft [below] (Tsr), for want of finality (A), because
the j and ^5 occur as an ^ (Tsr, Sn) in the first two
[exs., as also in the next two] ; while the last two words
are formed with the [inseparable] & of femininization
[266], contrary to the adventitious [ s of] femininization,

G —a x

which does not prevent substitution, as »tLo/em. of
%\Z builder [below] (Tsr) : (b) ^ and jLib [643, 719]

Q

(Aud, A), for want of the ! (A, Tsr) : (c) ; ^ [below]
(Aud, A), the name of the [particular (Sn)] letter (Tsr,
Sn), and JT [below] (Aud, A), pi of lbT[684l (Tsr, Sn)
a mark, and a verse of a chapter [in the Kur] (Sn), for
want of augment at iveness in the ! (A), because the ! in
both [exs.] is [converted from a (Sn)] rad. (A, Tsr), so

( 1205 )

that there is no substitution [in the final], otherwise
two transformations, [vid. conversion of their £ into f ,
and conversion of their J into Hamza (Sn),] would occur

9

in succession, which is disallowed (A) : (a) as for ^ f^

G X- X-

[723], its measure is Jk*j with two Fathas : but as to
whether its c be a ^ or a . there are two sayings, the
first by F, and the second by Akh [698] ; and, according
to both sayings, the ! is converted from a rod. : (b) as for

6 x«. Sx-5

,5! [302], its o.f. is ^f with two Fathas; but the first
is converted into I , because mobile and preceded by a
letter pronounced with Path [684] (Tsr) : (c) the f shares
with the j and ^ in that [predicament; so that, when
final after an aug. f , it is changed into Hamza (Tsr)],

~—s o ** •""«.-••

as ttj+A. [273, 385] : for its o. /. is ^ *+*> [with an
abbreviated I (Tsr)], like ^JCu, [250, 272] ; but an ! is
added before the final for prolongation, like the I of s_>U£

S x- '

[671, 673] and p^Lc [369] ; and, [two f s then concurring,
which it is not possible to articulate (Tsr),] the second
[ t (Tsr)] is changed into Hamza (Aud, A), because this
is from the same outlet as the I [732]; and the vowel
[of inflection], which was assumed on the I [16], appears
on it (Tsr) : (d) this substitution is retained in company

O ^Sx-

with the adventitious H of femiuinization, as 'i& Lo fern.
of % IL [above] : but, if the 5 of femininization be unad-

Ox- X-

ventitious, substitution is disallowed, as juljje guidance

( 1206 )

[above] and sbUL [266, 305], g^bl [281, 721] and g^tcU

enmity, because the word is formed with the [insepara-
ble] S , i. e., is not formed [without a S (Sn)] as a wasc.
(A), being either not constituted as a masc. at all, like

8' ^

ib ItXtf [above] ; or shaped as a masc. in another sense,

G ' *• ^^

like iuUu- [above], since &U.** is the s&m of a lamb, or
He?, prepared [as a vessel] for [holding] water, or milk
(Sn): fej IM says in the Tashll that the letter of
softness is sometimes sounded true, [i. e., retained
without conversion (Sn),] with the adventitious, and
changed with the inseparable ["» of femininization], the

G.- a^ -• a ^ xx o

first as in the prov. ioU^ LgjLs jib"; (Jp«l 6r^ve water
to Rakdsli [a woman's name (Md)], for verily she is a
great giver of water, [applied to the beneficent, meaning
" Be beneficent to him because of his beneficence " ( Jh,
Sn),] where, since it is a prov., and provs. are not

Ox a '

altered [1], SuUu« resembles what is formed with the
[inseparable] ii of femininization ; [but this, in my
opinion, requires consideration, because it is good as an
assignment of the cause for the ^ 's being sounded true
after this phrase became a prov., not for its being
sounded true when this phrase was first spoken (Sn) ;]
while some say g*ULw LgJlT with Hamza, as when not in

S ««-x x Ox x x

a, prov.: and the second as in St^Lo for ibXo [266,
721] : (f) the predicament of the two augments [228] of

( 1207 )

the diL is like that of the » of femininization in being
accompanied by this substitution, as ^UL^and ,jU!.>;
(A); i. e., allowably, which is not incompatible with

~ X • ~- X ~ X X

IM's saying " And such as *LJU , & L*y , and fcLs. [are
dualized] with a ^ or Hamza" [230] (Sn) : but, if the
word be [prig.'] formed as a du., substitution is dis-

Ox X » » O X X

allowed, as in their saying j^uUij syJU> [228, 230,
721] : (g) it is objected that such a rel. n. [below] as

6 ^

<5*li , when you curtail it according to the dial, of those
who do not understand [the elided letter] as expressed
[58], contravenes the rule mentioned [in IM's saying
" Then substitute the Hamza for a ^ and ^ , when final
after an aug. \ ", because constructively " for every ^ and
^5" (Su)]: for you say ^U L O Ghdwl with Damm of
the j without substitution, notwithstanding that it falls
within the rule mentioned; the reason that substitution
is not employed beiug that ^ It has already been trans-
formed by elision of its J [301], [on account of the ^ of
relation, as is expressly stated by I UK (Sn),] so that
two transformations are not combined in it (A) : (h) this
objection is not restricted to the " rel. n." [above] : for,
when [the voc.] ^U , without [the ^5 of] relation, is

[similarly] curtailed, its predicament is like that [of the

3 * > ^ „

voc. ,5jU , since here also you say ^ l£ L ] ; and hence

Syt, when he quotes the language of IUK, omits this

123 a

( 1208 )
expression ["rel w."] from it: but the condition of the

curtailment of ^li or ^Le is that it should be a proper
name, as is plainly laid down [58] : (i) the objection is

answered by saying that what is mentioned does not

> ,
contravene [the rule], because the ^ of jli is not

' final "; but medial, the elision being accidental (Sn):
(j) [A suggests that,] iflM had put uwhenaj"in
place of "when final", saying " when a J after an aug.
\ ", it would have been right (A), because it would have
excluded ^ l£ , where the ^ is an £ : but the expression
" when a J " is open to the objection that it does not

-*. * o -—,-• 9

include such as fcLJLct and fcbjS [above], where the
Hamza is substituted for a & added for co-ordination ;
and therefore IUK says that the rule should be correct-
ed by saying " for a ^ or ^5 that is a J or co-ordinated
with one": while A's expression " when a J " and lUK's
correction of the rule are both open to the objection

~~* a *

that they do not include such as t>\j+z> [above], where
the Hamza is substituted for the I of femininization
(Sn) : (k) the manner of this substitution is disputed : —
(a) it is said that the ^ and ^ are changed into Hamza,
which is apparently the language of IM : ( B ) critical
judges of etymology say that an I is substituted for the
. and & , and afterwards the I is changed into Hamza :

O * Q s

for, when .L**"and ,5!^ are said, the ^ and ^ are mobile

( 1209 )

after a Fatha [684], there being no barrier between them
except the aug. \ , which is not an insuperable barrier,
because of its quiescence and augmentativeness ; and, in
addition to that, they are in the seat of alteration, vid.
the end [of the word] ; so that they are converted into
f , because made to accord with [the ^ and ^ in] the cat.

of Loft and ^j [719]; and, two quiescents then concur-
ring, the second I is converted into Hamza, because this
is from the same outlet as the I [732] (A) : the first I not
being converted, because its conversion would defeat the
object of [putting] it, vid. prolongation; and because
alteration is more suitable to finals ; and because mobi-
lization of the second results in the appearance of the
inflection, by which the distinction between the mean-
ings is produced [19] (Sn) : (2) where the ^ or ^ occurs
as an p of an act. part, from a v. whose c is transformed,
[whether the act. part, mentioned be, or be not, denuded

of the sign of the /em., du., zndpl. (Sn\] as JuU and

O ~-' O * a *

*5b [above] (Aud, A), which are orig. J^U and *jL ; but
are [transformed, because (Tsr)] made to accord with
the v. (A, Tsr) in transformation (A), though the trans-
formation in them is by conversion of the c into Hamza
[below], and in the v. by conversion of it into I (Sn) :
contrary to such as ^ tms Hind of one eye [684], act.

part. ^Lc [708], and ^j+z t#os large in the eye, act. part.

8 x

(jjlft (Aud, A), because the £ , being sounded true in
the v., from fear of confusion with ^le. rendered Uind of
one eye and ^La smote ivith the evil eye, is sounded true
in the act, part, [also] (Tsr) : (a) this substitution is
current in what is on the measure of J^aU or XJlaU when

0 —X

not an act. part., like ol&. [247], which is [spelt with a
) by Kh, who expounds it as (Sn)] a carden,

whence

~x flxxOxO

F I . ..

yj l=> _s JMJu s

XxS'"' ^^ ^ -**

[419] (A), where it is spelt with a — and % [247] by
Al'Aini, who expounds it as a place ivhere water collects

(Sn) ; and like jL3 L> , which is a piece of timber put in

the middle of the roof : but the language of IM here
and in the Kafiya does not include that, [because it has
no v., nay, is not really an act. part. (Sn)] ; though he
notices it in the Tashll (A) : (b) Kh says in the Tsr
(jgn) : — What IM mentions, following others, vid. that
the act. part, is subordinate to the v. in transformation
and sounding true, is dubious for two reasons, firstly that
transformation is sometimes introduced into the act.

6 — x

part., when it has no v. at all, like ^3 L&. [with the
and v , which is a garden (Tsr),] and [its fern. (Tsr)]
feST^ , [which is the piece of timber in the middle of the
roof (Tsr)]; for, if they assert that these two are

( 1211 )

transferred from act. parts., they multiply transfer in
generic substantives, where it is rare, nay, is said to be
disallowed : and secondly that, according to the sound
[opinion], the qual. is subordinate to the inf. n., not to
the v. [331] (Tsr, Sn) : but the answer to the first
[reason] is that the transfer is a necessary inference
[from the formation], while the multiplication is denied ;
and to the second is that the subordination of the qual.
to the inf. n., according to the preferable [opinion], is
in respect of derivation, which is not incompatible with
what they say here, vid. that its subordination to the
v. is in respect of transformation and sounding true
(Sn) : (c) [the manner of] this substitution also is
disputed : — (a) it is said that the ^ or ^ is changed into
Harnza, as IM says (A); but, if A had said " which is
apparently the language of IM ", as he says in the
corresponding passage [of case 1 (k, a)] above, it
would have been better ( Sn) : (b) the majority say
" Nay, they are converted into f , [because each of them
is mobile after a Fatha separated (from it) by a not
insuperable barrier (Sn)]; and afterwards the I is
changed into Hamza, as before mentioned [under case 1
(k, B )] in connection with ^LlTand %\o^\ while the
Hamza is pronounced with Kasr, according to the o. f.
of [mobilization in] the concurrence of two quiescents

a ^

[664] : (c) Mb says that the I of J^li is inserted before*

( 1212 )

the converted I in jls and ^b [684, 703], and their likes;
so that, two I a then concurring, both of which are
quiescent, [the one representing] the c is mobilized,
because it is orig. mobile ; and the ! , when mobilized,
becomes a Hamza [below] (A) : (d) according to the
saying of Mb, then, the ^ and ^ are not regarded in the
act. part., contrary to their case according to the two
previous sayings : this is what appears to me to be the
truth ; and by it the saying of Mb differs [from what
is apparently the language of IM, as well as] from the
saying of the majority (Sn) : (e) such [formations] as

O —X O —X-

Jo Is and *j b are written with the ,5 , according to the
predicament of alleviation [by softening the Hamza
between pure Hamza and pure ^ , as is proved by what
follows (Sn)], because the rule of the Hamza in those
[formations] is to be softened between Hamza and ,5
[658], for which reason it is written as a ^ : (f) as for
changing the Hamza in those [formations] into pure ^ ,
they categorically declare it to be a solecism : and so

o -»>.

[do they declare] sounding the & true in *j_b , [i. e., pro-
nouncing it as though it were the rad. ( & ) , not changed
from the Hamza, so that this (solecism) is not the same
as the preceding (Sn)] ; while, if the ^ might be sounded

0 -~x , .0 ~' -

true in «S b , the • might be sounded true in Jo Is : (g)
for that reason, [i. e., because the " changing " or " sound-
ing true " mentioned by A is a solecism (Sn),] the

( 1213 )
dotting of the & of J^ls and «jTj is disallowed : MM

O _x O ^x

says "The dotting of the ^ of JoU and ^b is vulgar :
and ", says he, " I have seen in one of IJ's compositions
that F entered the presence of one of the so-called
learned ; and lo, before him was a piece of paper having
Juls written on it with two dots below [the ^ ] : so F
said to that Master ' Whose writing is this ? ', and he said
1 My writing ' ; whereupon F turned to his companion,
and said ' We have wasted our steps in visiting his

like ', and instantly went out " (A) : (3) where the ^ or

» * *•
^ occurs [in the pi.] after the | of J^lw [18, 256], while,

in the sing., it is an aug. letter of prolongation [third],

O » x »~^^x 9-.^

as [ \y&*e- , pi (Tsr)] wLsx^ , and [ JU^SN-O , pi. (Tsr)]
Jbf[*L* [246, 703, 717] : (a) the ! shares with the y
and ^ in this case, as S^^o necklace, collar, pi. Ju^L> ,
and 3ll; ,pl JuLL^J [246, 717] (Aud) : (b) IM indicates
the third [case] by his saying " And the [letter of (Sn)]
prolongation ", [whether a ^ , a ^ , or an ! (Sn),] " when
an aug. third in the sing., is seen as Hamza in the like

of [the pi} '<&& [above]," i. e., The aug. letter of
prolongation third [in the sing.'] must be changed into
Hamza in the pi. on the paradigm of JLtllo , as »SSL> ,
pi £2*3 [above] ; £L^o t pi uSTici; and^^ii ,pl.

( 1214 )

•J> Lsx.fr (A) : (c) that [conversion of such a letter of
prolongation into Hamza] is because, when you pluralize
8£&3 [and &JLl, (Tsr)] on the paradigm of J^LLo , the

0 •* s 0 s s

\ of the pi. occurs third, while the t of foSU* [and £lL»/x
(Tsr)] occurs after it ; so that, two ! s being combined,
elision or mobilization of one of them is unavoidable ;
and, if the first [ 1 (Tsr)] were elided, the indication of
the pi. would escape ; while, if they elided the second,
the formation of the pi. would be altered, because this
pi. must have a letter pronounced with Kasr between
its f and the letter of [its (Sn)] inflection, in order that
the pi. may be like J..aUjo ; so that nothing remains but
mobilization of the second [ I (Tsr)] with Kasr, in order
that it may be like the £ of JctLLo ; and the ! , when
mobilized, is converted into Hamza [below] : while the
« of s^sx.-fc an<l the ^ of &A+&VG [above] are assimilated to

9 f s O s *

the ! of 8t>&3 [and &JLu^ (Tsr)], because they are
preceded by a vowel homogeneous with them, [and are
quiescent ; so that they are treated (Tsr)] like the I :
this is the reason given by IJ : (d) Khl says that the f ,
^ , and . are turned into Hamza in J^j L*^ , ou l^ua ,

and y>T^A , because the letters of softness in these
words are not orig. mobile ; but are only dead letters,
not entered by a vowel : so that, when they occur after

( 1215 )

the I , [which, being quiescent, requires to be followed
by a mobile,] they are turned into Hamza; and do not
appear [in their own form], since they have orig. no
vowel (Tsr, Sn) : so in the (Tsr) : (e) [the preceding exa.
are] contrary to [such as (A)] (a) g£j [or Jp ; which
is a lion (Tsr, Sn)], pi. ^ [253> 6T5] (Audj A)>
because the , [in the smg.} isnot a letter of prolongation
(Tsr) : (b) [ S& desert, pi. \j£ (A),] ^ , pL ^
[246, 717] (Aud, A), and ££ recompense.pl. jjl£
(A), because the letter of prolongation in the sin^. is
rod., so that it is not changed [in the pi] (Tsr) : (a)
»"?• offi^?!' (Aud)]44U;, and[|;0.' minaret,
^.(Aud)] £Z, [with change> notwithstanding that
the letter of prolongation in the sing, is rad., because it
ie £ of the word (Tsr),] are anomalous (Aud A)
facilitates its change being the assimilation of the
rod to the aug. (Tsr); and the o. f. is ^ and^
which also are said (A) : /, Jbu,' also, ^ith Hamza in
version transmitted from Nan", is anomalou,, the
well-known [version] transmitted from him bein, with
as [mentioned] in [the Commentary of] IUK [^ the

; and ^ [366, 879J,

a

e [685] : beoause ^
129a

O x* x O

letter is not third (A) ; while vjlu* and ^yi are [also]
excluded by the restriction to the letter of prolongation

(Sn) : (4) where tlie ^ or & occurs as second of two soft

> ^ *
letters having thelofJ^U* [18,256] between them,

whether the two soft letters be (a) two ^ s, as in owlIS ,

O »x

pl. of uiAj (Aud, A), which is the excess over the decimal
number, from ou , aor. «-«LUJ ; whereas the saying of
Sht that its o./. is sj^li , [like J^Lc (251, 716) (Tsr),]
is based upon [the theory] that it is from ob , aor.
o«JL> (Tsr, Sn) : so in the Tsr (Sn) : (b) two ^ s , as in

> ~ * 'a*

J^lj! [715], pZ. of J;! [357] : or (c) different, [one being
a (5 , and the other a ^ (Tsr), which includes two cases,
precedence of the ,5 before the ^ , and the converse
thereof, both exemplified by A (and Kh) (Sn),] as in
OoLl« pl. of Juu« [251], [since it is (Aud)] *ori
[685, 716] (Aud, A) ; and cXSjy* , pl. of Jo Li
(A, Tsr), where the ^ is a subst. for the f of joLo [247,
G86] (Sn): orig. ^Lul and Jo!^> [715] (A): faj what
follows the I of the pl. is changed into Hamza in the
four exs., because the succession of three soft letters
contiguous to the final is deemed heavy (Tsr) : (b) this
substitution is not peculiar to what follows the f of the

O ox

pl. [715] ; so that, if you formed from J^' a {sing. (Sn)]

( 1217 >

• x > 9 ~ - *

like (J&J+& 'Uwarid, you would say Jo!y> with the
Hamza: this is the opinion of S and the majority (A,
Tsr), and IM proceeds upon it in the Tashil (A) ; but
Akh and Zj dissent [in that (Tsr)], holding substitution
to be disallowed in the smgr., because it is light (A, Tsr),
contrary to the pi, (Tsr) : (c) the predicament of this
Hamza in respect of its being written as a ^ , and of
dotting 's being disallowed, is [the same] as was men-

Q -*,x 8 -^x

tioned in the case of JLjU and^b above (A). And

here is a [fifth (A)] case peculiar to the ^ (Aud, A) :

when two 5 s are combined, and the first is initial, [at
the beginning of the word (Tsr),] while the second is
either mobile [unrestrictedly (Tsr)], or quiescent, [but]
original as a ^ , then the first ^ is [necessarily (Tsr)]
changed into Hamza (Aud), because of two matters, (1)
that reduplication at the beginning of a word is rare,
the only instances of it being some well-known words,

O x x

like ^63 [357, 672, 674] ; and, since reduplication at the-
beginning of a word is rare with sound letters, it is
impossible with the ^ , from the heaviness of the latter :
(2) that, since they allow [the initial ^ of] l^ [below]
and the like, which is a single ^ , to be changed [into
Hamza], on account of [the fact] that, by reason of the
Damma, it is like two ^ s, they are naturally disposed to
make the change obligatory when two ; s are [actually]
present, because two ; s are heavier than a ; and a

( 1218 )

Damma : these two reasons are given by S. Two cases
are included under that [rule], (1), where the second .
is mobile ; (2) where it is quiescent, [but] original as a .
(Tsr) : the first [case (Tsr)] as in the^>?. of lLc\j joining

Ox » f

and iUilj preserver, where you say &*>ty [357, 661] and

O^t (Aud), like £>;li , pi. ^^ [247, 383, 686] (Tsr),

, >
orig. J^>l55 and ijt^ (Aud), with two ^ s [below], the

first of which is changed into Hamza, as Uo^jue
pTf [48] (Tsr) : and the second [case (Tsr)] as in

>SS0x ,, »

fern, of JjSM [357], orig. ^^^ [below] with two ^ s, the
first being a o pronounced with Darnm, and the second

o *•

a quiescent ^ (Aud), original as a ^ ; while its pi. is J^t

6 J

[357], or/£. J^ [below], which is treated as above men-
tioned [under the first case] (Tsr) : contrary to such as

^ » x >
(a) [the passives (Tsr)] ^^ and ^^ , [below], where [it

is not necessary that the first ^ should be changed into
Hamza, because (Tsr)] the second is quiescent, [and] con-
verted from the ! of J^Li [490, 671] (Aud), with Fath of

x X

thee,vid. ^j reached and ^5^5 hid\ so that it is
not original as a ^ , because it is a subst. for an aug. I

X > °X

(Tsr): (b) J^\ with two ^ s, alleviated [658] from
,J.Jf [below] with a 5 pronounced with Damm, and

jeoCo^ >xO« .

then a Hamza, /ew. of Jf^^ I , the Juu f [of superiority
(Tsr)] from jf^ [357], i. q..ti/ /ecZ /or re/w^e (Aud),

( 1219 )

where it is not necessary that the first ^ should be
changed into Haniza, because the second ^ , being
converted from a Harnza, is not original as a j : (a)
alienability is to be understood from the negation of
necessity (Tsr). As for [this] substitution of the
Hamza for the ^ , it is [said by Z to be] (IY) for every

5 occurring as an initial, coupled with another [ ^ that

> •&
is] inseparable [from the formation], as in (1) J^l^f and

•& 0 ,- O~ -. x * a x • - x x

ijtj t [above], pis. of iLLolj and JU-!^ , as #J I bc<<Xo oo~o

8 * * ° .

[above] : (2) Juojjf [661], dim. of Jwclj joining [below]

Oxo i Sx

(M) ; and iUAj^l [below], cZi'm. of ixil^ [above]: o?-?'^.

O"» 18x0' • 1-1

Jua-^j and 24^55 » in which there are two causes for
conversion into Hamza, (a) the combination of two • s
[above] ; and (b) the [initial] ^ 's being [permanently]
pronounced with Damm [below], on account of the dim.
formation [274] : (3) 0^\ \ [below] and ^ ^ f , which you
would say if you formed a n. like u-gv^ [253] and u^^
lion from JLCJ promised, threatened and ,jC: weighed : (a)
if used as names, they would be triptote, because they are

• x »x t O^ox Ox»x

J^j , like fyf Kauthar [671] andye^ Jauhar [369] ;
not jJii! [18] , like ^pf ^c^m' and ^J°^ Aulaj (IY).
The rule for it is [here said by R to be] this .-—Whenever
two j s are [combined] at the beginning of a word, and
their second is not an aug. [letter of prolongation] con-
verted from another letter [699], their first is converted

( 1220
into Hamza, as (1) JCotij ! [and J^oJ^T above] ; (2)

[above], from J^j * upon the measure of

e ^ * o x »

oLcjf [below], upon the measure of jue^Ls [377] (R)*

[But A states the rule thus i — ] Whenever two. 5 s are
combined at the beginning of a word, their first must be
changed into Hamza, provided that their second be not
an unoriginal letter of prolongation (A),, being either
not a letter of prolongation, or an original letter of
prolongation (Sn). Four cases, therefore, are excluded,
vid. where the second [ j ] is a letter of prolongation (1)
substituted for (a) the \ of JifiU [with Fath of the g
(Sn)], as in JuiiM ^^ The age of maturity was reached,

and U-gl^ i5;jj VII. 19. [68$]; (b) a Hamza, as in J^\

*

alleviated from j)^\ [above] i (2.) adventitious, [but not-
caused by substitution, in order that this case may be-
distinguishable from what precedes it (Sn),] as when
you form the paradigm of J^jj [482] from J^ , and
then reduce it to the pass*, [in which case you say
j^fc '. , the second ( 5 ) being an adventitious letter of
prolongation caused by the supervention of Damma
(436) before it (Sn)] : (3) aug., as when you form the<
paradigm of ;l*?£ [above] from J^j , in which case you

say 2>U55 : (a) in these four cases the change [of ^ into>
Hamza] is not necessary, but allowable : (b) some differ

( 1221 )

about the fourth, where they hold the change to be
necessary, [as oltj ! above,] because two ^ s are combined
[at the beginning of the word]; while the second,
[though an aug. letter of prolongation (Sn),] is not
substituted for an aug., [contrary to the (second) ^ of
such as ^j.. (Sn),] since the Damma before it is unad-
ventitious, [contrary to the Damma before the letter of
prolongation in such as ^^ (Sn)] : and this opinion is
adopted by IU [and R] : (c) IM prefers the saying that
both modes are allowable, because the second [ ^ ],
though its prolongation is not an innovation, [since
the word is formed, and constituted, therewith (Sn).] is
still an aug. letter of prolongation ; so that it is not
devoid of resemblance to the [ . (Sn)] converted [from

the (Sn)] I (A ) in such as ^^ (Sn). And two cases
are included, in which the change is necessary, vid.
where the second [ ^ ] is (1) not a letter of prolongation,

o £ x &»•- »«*o^ 9 »

as in (a) Jj \ pi. of Jfl \ fern, of Jj ^1 ! , orig. J^ [above] ;
(b) J^>^T and ^ \ ,pls. of iJlofj and &jui!j , orig. J^ot^
and o'55 » wftli two ^ s [above], the first the o of the
word, and the second a subst. for the I of kicli [686], as
it is substituted in the dim., like J^: I and (jj: f (A),

dims, of JLO!^ [above] and (J^^ preserver ; though

and iU&j^ ! [above] would be more conformable to what

( 1222 )

0 X •«

precedes (Sn) : (c) J^t [above], which you would say if

O x " x 0 •

you formed the paradigm of ^o ^5"[373] from &&) , orig.

"" x £o x

5 : (2) an original letter of prolongation, as in ^$1

Z f

/cw. of jj^l , ongr. ^^ [above] (A)t The condition is.
that the second . should not be an adventitious letter
of prolongation, being (1) an original letter of prolong-
ation, i e., [a letter of prolongation] not substituted for

x £o x 9 ** "f-Q x x 9

anything, as in ^^ t fern, of J ^ ^ ! , orig. J^ [above] :
(2) not a letter of prolongation at all, because not after

> •£• •£•

Damm, whether it be (a) mobile, as in Jcot^ I [and Jfljl.]

a & x &*x . o >

mentioned [above]; and in J^l pi. of ^^| , orig. Jj^
[above] : or (b) quiescent, after a vowel other than

9 (M tS y Si

Patnma, as in J5I , orig. jj ^ with three ^ s [357]. In
all of that the change [of the first ^ into Hamza] is
necessary : whereas, with the adventitious letter of
prolongation, it is not necessary, but allowable, whether

^ X X X >

such letter be a svtbst. for the ! of JceU , as in ^^ and

X > X *• X £

,5^3 [above], where ^jt and ^5f [below] with Hamza

X > O X

are allowable; or for a Hamza, as in J^\ alleviated

x£>0x

from ^^y f [above] ; or for any other [letter], as detailed

by A (MKh). The restriction of initiality [in the first

2 x > 2 •'x

3 ] excludes such [forms] as ^^ [661] and ,^3 (Arid,

A), re?, ns. of ^ya love and ,5^3 date-stones [300] (Aud,
Sn), where the first ^ is not changed into Hamza,

( 1223 )

because it is not initial (Tsr, Sn). IM in the Tasini
adds another condition for the necessity of change [into
Hamza], vid. that the conjunction of the two ^ s should
not be accidental, caused by elision of a separating
Hamza, as when you form [a word commensurable with
(Sn)] j^y^l [482] from ^ [i. q. it , promising,

f o f o .

threatening (Sn)], in which case you say ^fjbj , or>g.

f<| 5U I ,' the first . being converted into ^ because of
its quiescence after a Kasia [685, 699], and the last &
into I because of its mobility and the Fath of what
precedes it [684, 719] : and, when the vowel of the first
[cfo's/.] Hamza is transferred to the quiescent ^ before
it, the conj. Hamza is elided, because it can be dispensed
with, [since the initial is no longer quiescent] ; while the
^ reverts to its o. /., vid. the ^ , because of the cessation
of the motive for its conversion ; so that the word is

fo

reduced to ^\ ^ [with a ^ pronounced with Fath, and
then a quiescent ^ (Sn)], where two ^ s are combined at
the beginning of the word, and change is not necessa y,
but both modes are allowable : and similarly, if the vowel
of the second Hamza were transferred to the . , the
word then becoming I ^ ^ [with two ^ s pronounced with
Fath, and then an I (Sn)], both modes, [retention of the
(first) j and its change into Hamza (Sn) J would be allow-
able, agreeably with the opinion of F. But others are

said to hold change to be neaessary in that [accidental

130a

( 1224 )

conjunction of two ^ s], whether [the vowel of (Sn)]
the second [Hamza (Sn)] be transferred, or not (A).
The allowable [substitution of the Hamza for a letter of
softness] is its substitution for every 5 [permanently
(IY)] pronounced with Damm [675], occurring (1) single,

when (a) a o , as in [ x^ and (IY)] ^ I [278, 322,

»> > M i.

682, 699] (M), vloj timed and ^3\ [278, 322] (IY) ; (b)
an e not [doubled by having another . ] incorporated into
[it], as ^ j>1 [278] (M), pi. of JtS , and vl^lf pi. of ^ :
'Uinar Ibn Abl Rabl'a says

o a . -o > a.

tixif- ~

j|^j I •

, w/ien / lost the. sound of them ; and lamps that
burned brightly at nightfall, and fires, were extin-
guished* ; and another says

s i>cif to ' ox os * ' a
LuJt OMkxJ iXS *5CJ> J.XJ

[242] (IY) : (2) coupled [with another 5 ], when [the ^

6 i»

permanently pronounced with Damm is] an £ , as in ^ys.
[below] and ^ [278] (M). The formula for it is
" Every . pronounced with a permanent [below] Damma,

6 ' i-

whether such . be initial, [as in s^ ! ;] or medial, [as in
\*°&\ and ;jji":] and whether that which is initial be
followed by an aug. ^ converted from another letter, as
iii 5 1 [above] ; or not, as in s^ ! [above] " (R). As for

( 1225 )

the substitution of the Hamza for the ^ pronounced with
Damm, mentioned [in the last two paragraphs], it is

s > & . s > y

good, regular, as in (1) s^\ , orig. »^^ [above]; (2)

O i-of. •}*."« S x . 9>oS 6>oB

»ji>| [above] and^l pl.oi ^\Jjire, orig. ^o! ancl.y?

G f > O ^ 0 £ >

[242]; (3) o'jr*' [237], £>?. of J|L« shank, and ^a zn/. «-.

— ^o-c^ < *./. ox-

of iLJ! ^Li TAe ivater sank, aor. ^i-j , inf. ns. ^ and

O i- > .

where the conversion is not on account of the

combination of two . s, because the second is an aug.
letter of prolongation (A). Our saying [that the
Damma should be (A)] " permanent" [above] is to guard
against the [accidental (IY)] Damma [arising because
(IY)] of (1) inflection (IY, R, A), as in yj ^ This is
a bucket (IY, A) ; (2) the [concurrence of (I Y, A)] two
quiescents (IY, R, A), as in II. 15. [403, 664, 684] and
II. 238. [547, 664,684] (IY, A). And "not doubled
[by having another ^ incorporated into it] " is to guard

si x ^ r,z ^ *

against such as 6^*5 taking refuge and J^so shifting.
As for the substitution of the Haruza for the ^ prc
nounced with Kasr between an I and a double ^ , it
[also] is [an allowable substitution for a letter of sofb-

3 — x & ~ ^

ness ; and occurs] in such as ^ 1 * and ^ U [305], rel ns.

9-x G^^ 2x 2^

of*j.!;and jbU , orig. ^^ and ^Li with three ^ s,
then lightened by conversion of the first into Hamza
(A). The irregular (M), anomalous (A), [substitution
of the Hamza for a letter of softness] is its substitution

( 1226 )

for (1) the I in [a good number of positions (IY), such
as (M)] (a) ibfS and i£li [665] (M, A), fop ibtS and

«s <•

XjUfc , where the f , being mobilized on account of the
concurrence of two quiescents, is converted into Hamza,
because the I is a weak letter, wide in outlet [732], not
susceptible of a vowel; so that, when constrained to
mobilize it, they convert it into the letter nearest to it,
vid. the Hamza (IY) : and [hence (IY)] Jatll I (M, A),

* * " </ s f- ' o & *• o c5x-o a^'

J.U.M (M), and JU-&I , for [ ^Lol , JJtel , and] JLuM :
Dukain says

« » x- O GfsOKI &s » » O x-

KJUJLe (jo Lo ! ^A^*- zuJL^I

w3wcZ /M'S milking ?t?as ?i?iiz7 Azs milk-pail became ivhite ;
and Kuthayyir says

C«x«rcxx> Of- * ^ s 0 ^ e, ^ * s ' t » &f of o

Lso o U L.AdAj Lo I ^ Lolxj ^ oJLX^LXj Lscjyw* L« I \jo N ^J I

t6'7ien such that, as /or ?'£s blacks they
have clothed themselves in ivhiteness, and, as for its

O C X O ««x

whites, they have become black, meaning owouojb ; and
they recite

* u, ' * *"»"° .X^X«X ... ^

0 v_^jUiJf AJ^W1? ^*^ 5

X

Sx- ° 'O 05 >• °» X *"

? J Ijuo I ^Xa*. 15A4J !AA
ivhiteness of hoariness from every side,
which has so overgroiun my head of hair that its black

& X O

has become glistening, meaning JUui! : while AZ is
reported to have eaid " I heard 'Amr Ibn 'Ubaid read

( 1227 )
<?, U, ^ LV. 39. [665] ; and I thought that he had

Ga « --

committed a solecism, until I heard the Arabs say ib ! *>
and 2U [above]" (IY) : (b) ,JuJf [665] and jU'tsJ!
[247, 373], reported to have been pronounced with
Hamza by Al'Ajjaj (M, A), who says

jJUjT !tX# aucU> vJJJJSJ ^ 15+^ 7 fJ ^-friLT b (5Jll ^b b

(M) 0 abode oj Salma, O kail, again hail ! Then
Khindif [309, 679] is the head of this world (Jsh),

s ^ c

because the ! would be a foundation in *JuJf , [to
rhyme] with which only a word [ending] like ^LlM or

fi * ^ ° /^ i >

-pjU! would be allowable ; so that, since he says 15JL»<I *3
[at the end of the first hemistich], he pronounces *JuJl
with Hamza, in order that the rhyme may run in one

•i £^

course as respects lack of foundation (IY) : while \ b
[665] is transmitted (M) from them by Lh with Hamza,

o ,.

or'.g. ^b without Hamza, as is proved by their saying,

G ^ » -e o "

in the pf ., \*jj I and ^(--AJ (IY) : the poet says

^ls though he were a tame falcon above a watch-tower,
that had discovered tli^ sand grouse in a level smooth
plain (Jh, IY) : and [hence (IY)] LlU.jjT <eu&5 Tlie
hen clucked [674] ; and the poet says o^iu

[665] (M), cited by Fr, where the poet, being

( 1228 )

constrained to mobilize the ! before the (jf of Jil£&J| ,
because it corresponds to the J of [the foot] ^JU^x*!* ,
converts it into Hamza, as we said above [under (a)],
except that he mobilizes it with Kasra, because he
means [to express] the Kasra that was on the ^ where-

i °i "" ' . 0 ' ° > p

from the I was converted, since ijjuu£jo is JU^CAX> from

(jj.£ , being orig. (jycxk.* (IY) ; and Fr transmits, in a
case of no constraint, $£* jl=».. a wealthy man (R), for

j Co [278, 682, 703, 711] (MAR) ; and they say iipT LJ
^sxJlj The man discharged the obligation of perform-

""* G •*

ing the pilgrimage (R), for ^J (MAR): (a) that
[conversion of the t into Hamza in the exs. given under
(b)] is not for escape from the [concurrence of] two
quiescents ; but is because of the proximity of the outlets
of the I and Hamza [732] (R) : (2) the ^ not pronounced
with Damm (M), (a) when a vj pronounced with Kasr
or Fath (IY) : (a) as for the substitution of the Hamza
for the initial [below] ^ pronounced with Kasr, it is (A)
in such as —Lit [699], foist , and foLJ [for ^C&j baldric,
8i>U. embassy, and soLu/j cushion (IY, A)] ; and [ % L^J
for * Uj sack, whence (IY)] aui* f *Q XII. 76. The sack
of his brother [Benjamin (K, B)] in the reading of
[Ubayy (A),] Sa'ld Ibn Jubair (M, A), and IIU (A) :
S cites [the verse by Ibn Mukbil (S)]

( 1229 )

XI LJ% woLfJ f JuLft # \-G£%) JjjX** U 8 J lb T Lx» I

yls /or ^e embassy, its cavalcades got hold sometimes of
misfortune, and sometimes of f avers, in the presence oj
the tyrants : (a) that is because they assimilate the ^
pronounced with Kasr to the ^ pronounced with Damm,
since they deem Kasra, as they deem Damma, to be
heavy [on the ? ] (I Y) : ( 6 ) ^z holds this substitution
to be regular [322] (M, R, A) in the [initial ; (R)] pro-
nounced with Kasr (M, R) : but others restrict it to
hearsay (IY, A) ; while Pm reports that IUK says
" I have seen in some book that it is the dial, of
Hudhail" (Sn) : (y) "initial" [above] is to guard

Q ^

against such as the ^ of Jo^b long [684], which is not
converted, because the [ ^ ] pronounced with Kasr, being
lighter than the one pronounced with Danim, is not
converted in every position ; while the middle is more
remote from alteration [than the beginning] (A) : (6)
[as for the (initial) ^ pronounced with Fath, it is not
converted, because of the lightness of Fatha, except

G ^ £

(A)] in [their anomalous sayings (A)] gb! languid [699]
(M, A), on the measure of alls spear -shaft (Sn), said of
a woman, orig. Sb^ (IY, A), Lul from ^ i. q. °Jd

Q ^ O

languor (IY), [or] from &AJJ [with Fath of the ; , and
quiescence of the ^ , as is understood from the KF
(Sn),] i, q. *I4 slowness (A) ; *Cl? Asmd (M, A), a

( 1230 )
woman's name (IY, A), to guard against *C**f pi. of

O o ^,, o

|v*J [667] (Sn), because, says IS, it is orig. *U-u^ [699]

(A), its measure being iitasJ (IY), from xx>L*: i. q. ,j.^*->.

« * f.
~beauty (IY, A) ; and <Xa.| [322] (M, A), when used as a

' s s *• s f- s ) • O--S

num. (IY, A) in *.AA tXs>l and ^^A^j tX^t [313]

n * n s a o ^ f

(IY), orig. iXa-j , from s'tX^ unity-, contrary to tX^I

(IY, A) in lit ^3/U U [322] (A), [and] in ^ ;! JJL> Co

s f-

tXs^l There, is noi ant/ one tn ^Ae house (IY), where the
«=
Hamza is [said to be (A)] original (IY, A), because

B s~£- ,

4\a>| is not in the sense of unity (A), since it denotes
generality, not singleness (I Y) ; though [here also1 the
Hamza is said [by some] to be a subst. for the . (Sn) ;

o "f-

and J^>! in the tradition (M) that Muhammad said to a
man, who made the sign with his two forefingers in

c ~ 6 a *» f

reciting the creed, tX^I <X=>! Make, the sign with one,

e w 0 *•

one, i. e., Je^ iX^ (IY) : (b) [when a letter of prolong-
ation : for] F recites

(R), by Jarlr, praising Hisham Ibn 'Abd AlMalik,

The dearest oj the kindlers (of fire) to me are, also
t

related (jliiyj! ^.^ Assuredly very dear to me are
[476] the two kindlers (offre), Miisa and his sister
Ja'da, when the blaze has lighted them up (Jsh), with

) o s y " >

the of rfdtfJ I [or ^^ I ] and ^^ pronounced as

( 1231 )

a Hamza; while oiiTSfj o^Q XXXVIII. 32.![459]
is [reported to have been (B)] read [by Ibn Kathir with
the j (B)] pronounced as Hamza (R), because of ^the
Damma before it, like ^s£> [for ^s^> (686)] (B) : (a) the
reason of that is said to be that the ^ , being] in the
yicinity of Damma, becomes, as it were, vocalized with
Pamm ; while the ^ vocalized with Danim is [regularly]

5 $>' S £ >

pronounced as Hamza, as in ^yi and «^i [above] (R) :
(3) the ^ (M, A), (a) when [initial, and] pronounced
with Fath, in which case they substitute Hamza for the
<5 , as they substitute it for the [initial] ^ [pronounced
with Fath], though more rarely than for the ^ [above]
(IY) : they say (a) JLO! *Jjf Iks God cut off his hand!
(M, R, A), with Fath of the Hamza, and quiescence of
the & (Sn), meaning &jjJ , [i. e., sjo (A),] by restoring
the J [260, 719], and (IY, R, A) substituting a Hamza
for the o (IY), [i. e.,] changing the [first (R)] & into
Hamza (R, A) : so says IJ (R) : (a) F says that ^Sf is

j. >XO^ f^of J'O's

a dial, var., au Jo and x,p I being on a par with *.! JL>
Yalamlam, [a mountain of Tihama (BK, MI),] and
jJ-JI Alamlam ; but his pupil IJ disagrees with him
(Sn) : (6) Jj| jolllT ^ In his teeth is jj| (M, R, A),
i. e,, J*b [663] (IY, R, A), which is shortness of the
{upper (IY)] teeth, or, as is said, their curvature towards

the inside of the mouth, whence Jof[663, 703] said of a

131 a

( 1232 )

~r -~ _B -

man, and * }L> of a woman (IY, A) : (b) [when a letter of
prolongation : for] they (M, R), [or] some of them (A),

9x0

say 3U£& nature (M, R, A) with Hamza (A), orig. with
^5 (IY, R), the Hamza being a subst. for the ^5 (IY);

Sxo

and similarly JLo^ , which is the lion (A). The substi-
tution of the Hamza for the s [and £ (A)] is rare (IY,
A), i. e., anomalous (Sn), irregular (IY). Its substitu-
tion for the s is in (1) [such as (Jrb)] fcU [304, 326, 682,
684] (M, Jrb, A), and [sometimes also in its pi. (Jrb)]
ftT^f [belotf] (M, Jrb) : (a) the o. /. of »Ii (IY, R, Jrb,
BS, A) is l\Z [below] (Jrb, A), the o. f. of which (A)
is «y» (IY, R, BS, A), as is proved by [the dim. (IY)]

«J ^ [275, 278] (IY, Jrb, A) and [the broken^?. (IY)] \\£\
[278] (IY, A), its j being converted into ! (IY, R, BS,
A), according to rule [684, 703] (BS), because mobile,
and preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath (IY, R,

Sxx- 6 x

A) ; so that s^c becomes sl» [above] (IY) : while its s ,
[being then assimilated to the unsound letters (IY, R),
on account of its faintness, and being therefore like a ^
or (5 occurring as a final after an aug. \ (R),] is convert-
ed [into I , and afterwards (R)] into Hamza, [as in case
1 (7c, Q) above] (IY, R, BS), contrary to rule, two
consecutive transformations being thereby produced
(BS), whereas transformation of two adjoining letters is

G x of

anomalous (A): (b) its pi. of paucity is sl^of [above]

( 1233 )

with the s , which they sometimes change [into Hamza]
(BS) ; [so that] in the pi. (IY, MAR) they also say
»TI«| (IY, R) for dJe\ , for a similar reason, [vid. the
assimilation of its s to the unsound letters, as explained
above under tic ] (R) : the poet says

>. £ — ^o f- s t> •*>'%•' ' . •* £.— ^o"f- ' * * • s

U», Ui ! ,^^ I 3\ > x<x«fllo # Uc. f yo f K^oJU SjJb 5
' *^ ' * * •? * •& ' '

And (many) a land, ivhose waters icere exhausted, and
ivhose shades ivere passing away in the part of the fore-
noon when the sun was high. (M, R, BS), cited by IJ,
who says that F cited it to him (IY) : (c) its pi. of
multitude is silo [278], according to the o./., with the

5 , not otherwise (BS) : (d) the substitution in ( Jrb) % Lo
is anomalous (SH, Sn), in two respects, [the substitu-
tion of Hamza for the 5 , and the transformation of two
consecutive letters] (Sn) ; but is (R) obligatory (SH),

— - e f- ' ^. ^

whereas in &ty>! it is not so (Jrb) : (e) hence &Li [275,
278, 304, 326, 684], a [lexicological] pi. of Sli , orig.

g 0

sjtyZ, [260, 304] with quiescence of the ^ : for they elide
the 5 by assimilation to the unsound letters, because of
its faintness, weakness, and finality ; and, when the s is

G o •*

elided, the n. remains as s^xi ; and then the . is pro-
nounced with Fath, because of its vicinity to the s of
femininization, the letter before which, [when not an f , ]
is pronounced with Fath [646] ; so that the . , being
mobile, and preceded by a etter pronounced w'th Fath

( 1234 )

is converted into ! [684], the n. becoming sLi ; and,
when it is pluralized, the H of femininization is rejected,

8 xo * 9 o x

on the principle of "jL«3 and ^ [254] ; so that the n.
remains with two letters, the last of them an ! , which,
when Tanwm is affixed to it, is exposed to elision, as the

<£• S ^ X

I of Lojft and ^ » is elided [643, 684, 719], in which case
the explicit n. would remain with one letter ; and, that
being impossible, they restore the s elided from the sin^.,

9 .-

so that the word becomes constructively aLi , restoration
of the elided being more appropriate than importation
of a strange, extraneous letter ; and then the s is changed

into Hamza, so that % Leo is said (IY) : (f ) J I family is

Go* S£fi

said to be orig. Jj» I ; then J I! , the « being converted

r. —

into Hamza ; then J ! , the Hamza being converted into
! [658] : that is because conversion of the s into 1 [684]
is not established, while its conversion into Hamza
[above] is established ; and it is better to rely upon that
conversion of which similar instances are established:
but Ks says that its o. f. is j^f [684], because they, [i. e.,

of- * >• > £x

the members of the family,] jJat ^\ ^^. go lack to a

^

* O ss • &

[common] stock, or origin (R): (2) <sJ*3 J! [599] and
^& SH [682] (M, A), i. q. ^Jii ii and ^ ii (A) :

s ° ' s ° '

(a) AU relates that the Arabs say oJjw J ! [above],
meaning dlii Ji (IY, B) ; while the Hamza here is

( 1235 )
decided to be a subst. for the s , because in interrogation

• , =•£

Jje is prevalently, and [ Jl with] Hamza rarely, used,
for which reason the s is [considered to be] original : (b)

^ o^x ee x *x^ e. x

as for their saying ^J^fj 3\ i. q. vsJLxj ^jc (IY), it is
said [that the Hamza here is a subst. for the s , and

(IY)] that the o. f. [of Jl in excitation (R)] is &» [573]
(IY, R) ; but the truth is that they are two dial, vars.,
because their use in this sense is uniform, without
predominance of either over the other, for which reason
the s as original is not more appropriate than the reverse
(IY). And its substitution for the £ is in the saying

»X -• O X f x& *••« ' * + + ^ +

(Jjy0) viL=kLo j-^Vi v_»U i £c .J-f. ^ J I ^Lo ^>LcLkM _ we i

(M, A) And the deserts o/ intense heats were agitate i
at times, like a billow of a laughing, far- extending sea

9^9 G &

(Sn), cited by As, where (^Ufc is meant (IY), vjtjf

o ^ »

being orig. ^L& (A) ; but the poet substitutes the
Hamza for the £ because of the proximity of their
outlets [732], as the £ is substituted for the Hamza in

such as *J7 v^llp ^T [580, 682] and the like (IY).
Some, however, say that the Hamza [here (A)] is
[original (IY),] not a subst. [for the g (A)] ; and that

9 ^ & Gx> SC

^L I is only [ JUi (A)] from ^! meaning prepared
himself [Jor going away (IY)], because the sea, prepares
itself (IY, A) to swell (IY), [and] to be in commotion ;

( 1236 )

and, according to this, the Hamza is original. The
reason why these five [substitutions of the Hamza, vid.
for the undoubled ^ permanently pronounced with J)amm,
the ^5 pronounced with Kasr between an I and a double
^5 , the initial ^ pronounced with Kasr, the s , and the c ,
as also the irregular substitutions for the I , ^ and ^ ]
are not mentioned here by IM is only that the substitu-
tion of the Hamza for them is allowable [or anomalous],
not necessary ; whereas here he notices only the neces-
sary ; and, if he notices any thing else, it is [merely] by
way of digression. As for its substitution for the ~ and c ,

«X S S X ^

it is [found in] their sayings \ ~o for ^ ^o screamed, and

> x ^ x > x x -*

&jf\ for &A£> [hearkened, and agreed, to it (Sn)], trans-
mitted by Akh and Nr, respectively, on the authority of
Khl. But its substitution for these two letters is very
strange (A).

§. 684. The ! is substituted for (M, SET, A) four
letters (IY, A), (1, 2) its two sisters [697] (M, SH), the
5 and ^ (IY, A, MASH) ; (3) the Hamza (M, SH, A) ;
(4) the [single (A)] ^ (M, A). [And IH mentions a
fifth, vid. the * below.] Its substitution for its two
sisters is (1) [regular (M), obligatory (SH),] in (a) such

as JlS and & [703] (M, SH), U> and ^ [719], vllj

and vLlS [703, 711], vid. where the ^ and & are mobile,
and preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath (M, K),

( 1237 )

subject to the [other] conditions mentioned [by A below]
(R) : (b) J! , according to one opinion (SH), since its

S f-

o. /., according to Ks, is J^l [683], because its dim.,

O o £

according to some, is Jo ^ ! ; but the ^ is converted into f :
while, according to the BB [below], the ! is substituted
for the 5 ( Jrb) : (2) irregula-, [rare (IY),] in such as

S _^ g x » x x

^jLb [below], <5^U». , and Ji=*L> (M), where they substi-
tute an f , from desire of lightness [below], for the
quiescent ^ and ^ , when preceded by a letter pronounced
with Fath (IY). IM indicates the [regular] substitution
of the I for its two sisters by his saying " Substitute an
I for a j or ,5 orig. mobile, after a conjoined Fath", i. e.,
Change of the ^ and ^ into ! is necessary upon eleven
conditions, (1) that they be mobile; for which reason

Gox- Qox

they are sounded true in Jy> and »AJ [703], because of
their quiescence: (2) that their vowel be original ; for

which reason they are sounded true in Jjw> [300, 658]

Sx^ > fo ^ Sf o ^

and j.jj , alleviated from JLxa. the she-hycena and -tyj
tivin; and in II. 15. [403, 664, 683], III. 183. [406], II.
238. [547, 664, 683] : (3) that the letter before them be

pronounced with Fath ; for which reason they are

° - . Q "

sounded true in (jo^c. compensation [711], Jw«> [685],

• xl

and )y*« chapters [238] : (4) that the Fatha be conjoined
[with them], i. e., [be] in their words [without a separa-
tive (Sn)] ; for which reason they are sounded true in

( 1238 )

*• ^ S x x x» a

Jo uj &s*j j+& ,jj Verily 'Umar and the grandfather of
Yazid : [(a) these four conditions IM indicates by his
saying cited above :] (5) that their conjunction be orig-

rj x j

inal ; so that, if such [a word] as iaJLa [392] were formed

x

O o x 9 o x x * x »

from j ya raiding and ^ % shooting, . yi and .jxu would
' *' #

x Ox)

be said, defective (A), like ^oU [16, 671], orig. ^yc with

0 X *

two j s, and (S**j with two ^ s (Sn) ; and the [first] ^
and ,5 would not be converted into ! , because the
conjunction of the Fatha with them would be adventi-
tious, caused by elision of an f , since the o. f. would be

Ox> Qx> O''* Sx>

t5jUfc [727] and ^J-*; , because Jb^JU is orig. kj^ [401]
(A) : (a) this [condition] is not taken from the text [of
the IM, nor is it mentioned in the I A or Aud] (Sn) :
(6) that the letter after them be mobile, if they be c s ;
and that they be not immediately followed by an t or a
double ^ , if they be J s : (a) this [condition] IM
indicates by his saying [in continuation of the passage
above cited] " if the following [letter (MKh)] be mobi-
lized" (A), i. e.j if there be any following [letter] here,
otherwise this condition is not applicable (Sn) ; " whereas,
if it be made quiescent, it restrains the transformation
of any [ ^ or ^ occurring as the £ of the word MKh),]
not [as (MKh)] the J , the transformation of which is
not restrained by any quiescent other than an ! , or [than]
a ^ wherein doubling is customary " : (b) for that reason

( 1239 j

the e is sounded true in such as ^Lo perspicuity,
[348, 683],^*^ [348], aud (3*<pJ* KJiawamak ; and the
<j in such as Lyc> and IjXi [663, 710], ^jllxs -and ^jt^^fi

[2129], ^JU [299] and ^j£ [300] (A), these [last] two
exs. being combined by A because the ^ in the first is

s

converted from the second ^ -of ^JU '£ll, which is con-
verted from a j ; and in the second is converted from the
1 of <5Xs youth , which is converted from a ^ (Sn) : while

the p is transformed in *Ls and pL> F7031, vj'o and ^_>b

c r w • L j/ •

[703, 711], because the letter after it is mobile ; and the
J in L£.> and ^^ [719], since there is no I or double ^

a x o s

after it : (c) similarly [the J is transformed in"1 ^^i^au
They dread and ^^.+> They obliterate [with Fatli of

• ^ —

the — , according to the cfo'a/. of those who say

aor. sLsx^j , inf. n. ^^> (Sn)], orig. ,j«-u^^j and
[with two j s (Sn)], the [second] ^and [first] . , respec-
tively, being converted into ! , because mobile, and
preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath ; but being
afterwards elided, because of the two quiescents : (d)
and so, in the pi. of Lie lAsat when used as a name
[for a rational male (Sn)], you say ^ya* Its [properly
^axJ! The] 'Asa's [13] stood, orig. ^^& , [the first .
of] which is treated as mentioned [under (c;]: (e) ac-
cording to this, if you formed from ^^ and ,-^ * word

132 a

( 1240 )

like O*A£L& [399], you would say cy^jyo> and o;5y£ [with
Fath of their first and third, and quiescence of their

9 * x £, x 8 ) o x

second (Sn)], orig. ^^yo> and cy^55yi , the [second] ^5
and j being converted [into ! ] ; and [afterwards] elided,
because of meeting the quiescent [ ^ ] : and that [forma-
tion] would be facilitated by the freedom from confusion
[of the transformed with the o. f. (Sn)] , since there is

no yyjJLxi in the language (A); so that [in ^>^> \ and

n o ^ tt ^

.i ] one would understand it to be transformed, orig.
1 [399] (Sn) : (f) some hold that this [unsound

O > x- OX

letter in the word formed on the measure of cy^-OC^e.

O o x 0 ' x

from ^A y and ^ y£ (Sn)] should be sounded true, because
that [expression (Sn)] which contains it is a sing. (A) ;
while, the sing, being less heavy than the pi., i. e., the

indicator of an aggregate [234] , like ^^jLacJ [above],

O X OX ° X X

£j^v*j , and ^)fA& , alleviation by means of the trans-
formation mentioned is [not so] suitable [in it as] in thepL
(Sn) : (g) the reason why they sound [the ^ or ^ ] true be-
fore the t and the double & is that, (a) if they transformed
[it] before the f , two quiescent ! s would be combined, so
that one of them would be elided [663]; and therefore

ambiguity would result in such as [ l^yc or] llo » [above],

because it would become [ ! li or] ^^ , and no one would
know whether it belonged to the du. or to the sing. ;

( 1241 )

^ x-^

while what would not involve ambiguity, [such as ^ Los
and ,j f jA3~c. (Sn) ,] is made to accord with what would
involve ambiguity, because it belongs to the same cat.

[in that the ^ and ,5 are followed by a quiescent t (Sn)] :

2
(b) the j of such as ^^JLc is in a position where f is

changed into ^ (A) , because the ^ of relation necessitates
conversion of the I [third] into ^ [300] ; so that, if the
. were converted into I , because of its being mobile and
preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath, the 1 would
be converted into ^ on account of the ^ of relation ; and
an endless concatenation of conversions [from ^ ] into f ,
and [from I ] into ^ , would be entailed (Sn) : (7, 8) that
neither of them be an £ of the Jxa [with Kasr of the £

> 'of

(Sn)] , whose qual. is Joo ! [348] ; or of the inf. n. of this
v. [331]: (a) these two conditions IM indicates by his

O s ** O s- •* r\

saying "But the £ of Juw " , as JUL& tenderness and J
squinting, "and Jjti " , as JULC wets tender and J

t y°f

squinted, "when possessed of" &qua,l. " Juul [below] , like

J^"6 ^ »xc»

JuLfc ! [ienoer ?*TI 6ocZ?/ (Sn)] and J^s* \ squint eyed, cross-
eyed, wry, is sounded true" [703]: (b) the reason why the
v. in this cat . must be sounded true [in the £ ] is only that it

6 x o - ^- _

is made to accord with Juw ! [707] , as J^a. ! squinted and

• x«

^.x! was blind of one eye, because it is in the sense there-
'. *

+ + gxo

of, [ ^..fc being i. q. j^V ($&)] ; and the inf. n. of the v.

( 1242 >
is made to accord with it as respects the sounding true :

> ' 0 f

(e) by his saying "when possessed of J*i I " [above] IM

** ^ * <

guards against such as oU* [403].: for it is J.JM with Kasr

of the £ [704], on the evidence of ^* \ felt safe (A) , ^*\

being the opp. of vjU» , and [the o. /. of] the thing being
recognizable by [the form of] its opp. (Sn)..; but it is

o -•

transformed [in the £ ] , because its qual. is JL& U , like1

8 ~ ' y ' •*

\j£> U* fearing, not Jjiif : (9) which is peculiar to the ^ r

x x- x "

that it be not an £ of the JjUi 1 denoting the sense of
reciprocity, i, Q., participation in agency and objectivity,
(a) this condition IM indicates by his saying "And if
[the sense of (IA)] reciprocity be plain" [below] , i. e.,
appear, " from &*£> t , the £ , when a ^ [below] , is
preserved* and is not transformed ",. i. e., When the Jju&f
whose £ is1 aij is i. q. J^eUs [487], it is sounded true [in
tke c ],. because made to accord with J^Ub\703], on

> " X O

axjcount of its being in the sense thereof, as l^ycs^f
[492, 707] and \y^^ They intermarried [693, 707], i q.
i . i ^\.^ and (%^>*!<»j • \b) oy nis sayinsj ziL.nct, n reciprocity

*'<r •

be plain" [above] , he guards against JuLiil 's not being
i. q. J.fcUb , in which case its transformation is necessary,
unrestrictedly, [i. e., whether its £ be a ^ , as in ^J^}
doubted ; or a ^ (Sn},] as in £>UiM was unfaithful, i. q.

( 1243 )

^Li , and '}\JiL\ passed through, i. q. jU. : (c) by his
saying "when a ? " [above] , he guards against its £ r»

being a ^ , in which case its transformation is necessary,

" •
even though it be indicative of reciprocity, as

> <• o

27i^2/ were distinct, one from another, !^Uj!
trafficked, one ivith another, and t^jLlw! meaning Tfiey
smote one another with swords, i. q. ^vU3 , \}*~A+3 > and
LftJllj , because the ^5 is more like, [i. e.y nearer in
lightness to (Sn) ,] the f than the^ [686] is ; and has, there-
fore, a better title to transformation [into ! ] than it has :
(10) that neither of them be immediately followed by a
letter entitled to transformation : (a) this [condition] IM
indicates by his saying "And, if two letters be entitled to
this transformation, the first is sounded trne", i. e., When
two unsound letters, two ^ s, or two ^ s, or a ^ and a ^ ,
are combined in the word, and each of them is entitled
to be converted into ! , because of its being mobile and
preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath, one of them
is unavoidably sounded true, lest two transformations be
combined [without a separative (Sn)] in one word ; while
the last is more entitled to transformation [than the
first] , because the final is the seat of alteration : (a) the
combination (a) of two ^ s is [in] such as ^Isajf

* * a * e

blackness, inf. n. of ^5^. i. q. o^l ivas Hack, [the fact]

* ' « ' .

that the I of &}&J\ is converted from a ^ being proved

( 1244 )

by their saying ^!^^&. for its du. [229], and j~* and
i\*fL [672] for the pi [249] and fern. [273] of ^^Lt

x x •-•

Wac& ; ( B ) of two ^5 s is [in] such as IxssJ f for ram, its

9x x xx •*

o. /. being ^JLS* , because its cZw. [229] is ^Ux^ , but its
second \§ being transformed [into ! ] because of what has
been mentioned above [under (a)] ; (7) of the ^ and ^ is

X X 0-" O X X

[in] such as ^^\ love [326] , its o./. being ^yc , but its
^ being transformed : (6) for that reason one sounds [both

O XX •"

the <5 and ^ ] true in such as (j'^*- animal [698], because
the [letter] entitled to transformation is the . , transforma-
tion of which is impossible [under the sixth condition] ,
because it is a J followed immediately by an I (A) : (b)
IM indicates by his saying "But the reverse is some-
times true", [i. e., holds good anomalously (Sn),] that
sometimes, in the preceding [combination of two unsound
letters in the word (Sn)] , the first is transformed, and

S X "

the second sounded true, as in ibli utmost extent [723],
orig. XAxi [with Fath of the two ^ s (Sn)] , the first ^5
being transformed [into I ] , and the second sounded
true, which is facilitated by the second 's not occurring as

Gx x Ox <•

a final : (a) like 5bLt in that [respect] are (oc) JbLS [305]:
(S) SbUe [305]: (y) ill" [302, 305, 683, 723] , according

Sxx t

to Khl, its o. f. being aLo I ; but the £ being anomalously
transformed, since the rule is to transform the second ;
and this, as I M says in the Tashil, is the easiest mode

( 1245 )
[of accoutring fo: ab I ] : (I) the saying that its o. j. is

S'ef SB *

(a) &AJ ! [commonly written So ! , as in B on II. 37.] ,
with quiescence of the first ^ [298] , entails transforma-
tion of the quiescent ^ , [contrary to the first condition] :

B - ^ > x- *•

( 0 ) iLu I , on the measure of aJUli , entails elision of the

e without any necessitating cause (A.) for its elision,
because the customary [procedure] in the like [formation]
is conversion of the first ^ into Hamza, as [the ^ and ^

9-" ^.x O ' ~."

are converted] in iAjb and ilSls [683] , [respectively]

Ox * •-• -»

(Sn) : (y) Lo I , like iuJij [254] , entails giving prece-
dence, [by which is meant preference (Sn),] to trans-
formation over incorporation, [which is open to the objec-
tion that this is entailed by the first mode also (Sn);]
whereas the recognized [procedure] is the converse, as is
proved by the change of the [second (Sn)] Hamza of

6S * .

&+j I into ^5 , not into I [661] (A) , in order to give

X

. Oc «

precedence to incorporation [in i+j ! J over transforma-

Ox -~

tion [in «*» \ ] : but Jrb holds that precedence should
be given to transformation ; while some hold that
precedence should be given to incorporation in the p ,
and to transformation in the J , as explained at length
by the author of the Tsr : (c) according to what is
[stated] in the Tsr, and laid down by our Master and
YH and others, the modes [of accounting for ibT] are

< 1246 )

six, the four mentioned by A [above in a (7) and 6] : the
fifth that its <?./. is &L ! , with Damm of the first ,5 ,

G^> '

like 8~M« [254] , the £ being converted into t , which,
says Kh, is refuted by [the fact] that conversion of the
Damma into Kasra would be necessary, [so that this mode
would be identical with the fourth] ; but this requires con-

O*- » 0

sideratiori, and the language of Frd is rt and, it is said, &AJ I
with Damm of the first ^ , the transformation of which
[into I ] is according to rule" : [and] the sixth that its

9^«

o. /.is «ju t with Fath. of the first [ ^ ], as in the first
saying, except that the second [ ^5 ] is transformed,

S's f Q f- G ^ *•

according to rule f, so that Juoj becomes »L>1, like »L^

life ; and then the J is moved up to the position of the

> •• * *•
^ , in which case its measure is iUJU with three Fathas :

{d) the commentary of B [on II. 37.] contains two other

G'Of- Gs**-

modes, «b^! [like Sv4J* a date (B)], with quiescence, and

Us « 9 f "•

io ^! [like RJC/K a mare (B)], with Fath, of the ^ ; so that
the modes are eight : (c) if [only] on« of the two [con-
secutive unsound letters] be entitled to transformation,
but its transformation entail transformation of the other,
that is not an instance of the forbidden occurrence of
two consecutive transformations; so that there is no

S « *• 2 > f +

difficulty in such as (jOuu [685, 722], ^A pi. of La*
[243, 685, 722], and ^i inf. n. of UI [685, 722] : so
says YH : (d) the combination of two transformations is

( 1247 )

* * *
allowable with a separative, as in ^^AJ They fulfil, since

<• > *x-

its o. /. is <j^y. : nay> IM , in the CK, rejects [the
assertion] that the occurrence of [even] two consecutive
transformations is a catachresis that ought to be avoided
unrestrictedly, disallowing it when they agree [in kind] ;
and pardoning it when they differ, as in %Lo and &L&

xx 0-' 9'x _ » «ox

[683] and ,50 [658], or£y. 5^0 and »^i and ^I^J : but it
is sometimes replied that these expressions are anomal-
ous : so says YS (Sn) : (11) that neither of them be an £
of what ends in an augment peculiar to ns. (A), like the
I and ,j , and the I of femininization (Sn) : (a) this
[condition] IM indicates by his saying " And the e of
that [word (I A)], at whose end that [augment (IA)]
which is peculiar to the n. has been added, must be pre-
served", i. e., The conversion of the ^ and ^ iuto I , on
account of their being mobile and preceded by a letter
pronounced with Fath, is prevented by their being an e of
what ends in an augment peculiar to ns., because by that
augment its resemblance to what is the principal subject
of transformation, vid. the v. [667], becomes remote; and

9 xxx

that is [exemplified in] such as ^^ [331, 698, 703] and

9 -x "

^XjCMi. flowing : (b) whatever instances of this sort,
[whose £ is a ^ or ^ , and at whose end are an ! and ^
(Sn),] occur transformed are reckoned anomalous, as

Daran and ^UoLc Mohan (A), [each uf which is"1 a
133 a

( 1248 )
[proper] name (KF), by rule ^Cj> and ^(j*^o (A, MKh),

Q ^ ^ x

because on#. the dw. of^b and ^U (MKh); but [SBd
says that (Sri)] they are said to be foreign, in which
case it is not good to reckon them in what is anomalous
(Sn, MKh) : (c) Mb [dissents, and (A)] asserts that the
rule [in what ends in an ! and ^ (Tsr, Sn)] is transform-
ation (A, Tsr) ; and that there is no anomaly in ,jCb

»*•*• S x •* <• G^^x

and (jltfU* , but the sounding true in ^^ and (j(+*&
being distracted by love is anomalous (Tsr) ; because the
! and ^ do not exclude the n. from resemblance to the
v., since they are constructively separate, which, says

O.xO-'J Q ^ x- « x

F, is confirmed by their saying ^t^axe) from ^Iv-a^s [274,
282, 283], the ! and ^ remaining in the dim., and not
bsing elided (Tsr, So.) : but the correct opinion is the
first, which is that of S : (d) there is a dispute about the
abbreviated I of femininization [263, 272] in such as
^ jjso Saivara, [on the measure of ^JLS , mentioned by
S (Bk),] which is a name of a ivater, Mz holding that
this I is a preventive of transformation, because of its
peculiarity to the n. ; while Akh holds that it does not
prevent transformation, because it does not exclude the
n. from resemblance to the v., since \s\yo , in pronunci-
ation, is equivalent to ibw They two [masc.] did : so that
the sounding of [the ^ in] \s\yo true is, according to Mz,
regular ; but, according to Akh, anomalous, not to be

( 1249 )

copied : and therefore, if the like thereof were formed
from JjS s tying, then, according to the opinion of Mz,
JyS would be said; but, according to the opinion of
Akh, 5JU : and, in this question, IM's choice wavers;
for in the Tashil he adopts the opinion of Akh, and in
some of his books the opinion of Mz : while [his son]
BD decides in favor of the latter ; and what Mz holds
is the opinion of S : (e) the addition of the [mobile (Sii)]
5 of femininization [263] is disregarded [as a factor] in
sounding true, because it does not exclude the n. from
the semblance of a v., since the [quiescent (Sn)] ^ 13
affixed to the pret. [607] ; so that no incongruity [with

o ^ ^ o ^ ,,

the v., such as oJU She said and o^b She sold] is

G^ ^ «3^ '

established by affixion of the s in such as &JU and itlo

6 —*> O ~'

[247] (A), pis. of J£U saying and *|b selling, or>g.

6 '•-•^ Bs" 9 *• s ' S *

«Jjj and &AAJ , like &JU^[247],^. of ^ti perfect (Sn) ;

S ^ * ^ O' ^ -

and, as for the sounding true in such as sS'^ and 20^.

O -. ^ 0 — ^

[247,711], [pis. of <iXjU* iveaving and ^Us. unfaithful
(Sn),] it is anomalous by common consent. There
remain two other conditions [not mentioned in the IM1.
One, which IM mentions in the Tashil and the CK, is
that the £ be not a subst. for a letter not t anoform-

c$^ x- ^

able, by which he guards against H^A [with Fath of the
^ , though Kasr is more excellent, as SBd transcribes
from the CK (Sn),] for S^sJi tree [685]; for they do not

( 1250 )

transform [this & (MM)], because the & is a subst. for
the _. : the poet says

«jDt ^juuU *

[685] (A) //" t^ere be not in you any shade, nor any

X^" X

fruit, then God curse you for trees /, where yyLju* , with

X X X

Fath of the ji , is orig. cyLssui (MN). And the other
is that the £ be not in the place of a letter not trans-
formable, even if it be not a subst . [for such a letter], by

x f X x

which he guards against such as ^ t i. q. u*£j despaired,
since its ^5 , though mobile, and preceded by a letter
pronounced with Fath, is not transformed [into I ],
because it is in the position of the Hamza ; while the
Hamza, if in its position, would not be [so] changed
[658] ; so that the ^ is treated in the same way, because
of its occurrence in the place of the Hamza. So he
says in the CK : "and", says he, " it may be that the ^

X *

in jj^j I is sounded true because, [even if it were trans-
formable (Sri),] its tiansformation would be negatived :
for it was \orig^\ before, but has since been put after,
the Hamza; so that, if it were changed [into I], two
alterations, the alteration of transfer, [i. e., transposition
(Sn)J and the alteration of change, [i. e., transformation,]
would be combined in it ". This is his language : but

X f.

some mention that the reason why [the ^5 in] ^ ! is not
transformed is that the conjunction of the [preceding]

( 1251 )

Fatha with it is adventitious, because the ^ is the \J of
the word ; so that it is meant to be understood as prior,
and the Hamza before it as posterior : and, according to
this, the previous stipulation [in vhe fifth condition]
that the conjunction of the Fatha with the ^ should be
original makes this condition unnecessary. And IBdh
mentions another condition for this transformation, vid.
that the sounding true should not be intended for a notifi-
cation of the obsolete o.f. : and by that he guards against

9 ••> C " '

jjS retaliation [685, 703, 711], Juua a, certain disease in

O X- x-

a camel's head [703], and Jues. , i. e., length, and beau'y,

^ x x ' * ^ S ^ 9 *• x x-

of neck ; ^ Ju^ , as ^ Ju^ ;U=* [272] ; and &5l±* and

* * *

&" *

Xjy* [above]. But this is not needed because these [ns.]
are anomalous [in that then* ^ or ^ is not converted
into I ] notwithstanding their fulfilment of the conditions
(A) ; though ^Jou^ 's being anomalous proceeds only
upon the opinion of Akh [above] that the I of feminiui-
zation does not prevent, not upon the opinion of Mz
that it does prevent, transformation (Sn) : aud like
those [ns.] in anomalousness are '^ and JLJI , [lexicolo-
gical (Sn)] pis. of IsTp going at evening and

absent [257]; S^AA pi. of ^it i. q. JL&L a young ass-,

*" >

8^s* Huyawa, [a stronghold belonging to the Banu

Zubaid in AlYaman (MI)]; \$'fL of gjf, which is the
very cunning man; and S^s pi. of ^5 , which is the dog's

( 1252 )

8 -~ x

platter (A). ^ l£> [above] is anomalous (SH), because
of what we have mentioned [298, 311]; but is (R) obli-
gatory [below] (SH), necessary (R). They say, for the

9 x ° *•

rel. n. (1) of SvA^J! AlJIlra, [a city near AlKufa,
ijA* ; and (Jh, KF) also (Jh)] ^;U> , [irregularly (Jh),]
as though, deeming the combination of the two Kasras
with the [three] ^ s to be heavy, they substituted a
Fatha for the Kasra of the _. , and an ! for the [first]

2x 8 x

(e>\ (2) of .j [302], ^b, converting the quiescent first
j into I [311]. And [the Prophet's saying (KF)]

•" » X X0^ X » X X • •

<cyKys*Lo *££. cAjxta j,;^*^;^ Repent ye ivhen laden [ivith

X >• X

sin], unrewarded occurs in tradition, orlg. cA.^ , the
[quiescent] . being converted into I for lightness [above],
as we have mentioned (IY) : [or] for conformity (KF),
because of the influence of i^^Lo ( Jh) ; whereas, if it

* 9 O x

stood alone, «yt;;)j* would be said (Jh, KF) : so says IA1

^

5 x x 9 x 9 ,>

(Jh). And hence their saying Jc=*L5 for J^j [333, 674,

701, 703], and ^/Lj for ^ Lu [701], converting the [quies-
cent] . and ^ into ! , because they consider the combina-
tion of^ with I to be easier for them than the combination
of two ^ s , and than ^ together with ^ (IY). But such
as J^Lj for u«eb ], [though regular in some dials. (R),]
is weak (SH), because of the conversion of the quiescent
[or (^ ], preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath,

( 1253 )
into I (R). And the most likely [opinion] Is that the

-»;:•' i,"

saying -fj\ Luc j.jj [16] and its counterparts are in-
stances of that [conversion of the quiescent ^ into I ]

(IY). Substitution of the ! for the Hamza is (M, SH) (1)

> ^ »
obligatory [below] in such as ^jf [661,682] (M, R),

because of the combination of two Hamzas : (a) the
meaning of " obligatory " [above] is that the use of the
original [letter] is not allowable (IY) : (2) regular, but

G *•

(R) not obligatory (M, R), in such as ^J* [642, 658,
682] (M, SH), where the use of the original, or of the
deriv., [letter] is allowable, for which reason the substi-
tution is not obligatory (IY), except according to the
people of AlHijaz [658J (R). Its substitution for the
[single (A)] ^ [and the Tanwin (R)] is (M, R, A) in
pause (M, R), exclusively, upon three things, (l)the
ace. pronounced with Tanwin (M), as in fjov [ oo L
I saw (M)] Zaid [640] (M, R) : (2) that [v.] to which
the single [cor rob. (IY)] ,j preceded by a letter pro-
nounced with Fath is affixed (M), as in Uj.(w-l XCVI.
15. [153, 497, 608, 610, 649] (M,R, A); and similarly
Cyit [614,649]: AlA'sha says pj| Jjlbli)!* Jui* ?j

O ' * • M>" ^'

[497, 649], meaning ^Ju^ U ; and the other says (^cx
pjj |C*li' Liib [154, 424], meaning Jjsxj*U that shall

o ^ C "ۥ *^"'

assuredly blaze up brightly, \orig. ^s^.\j3 , as explained

below] ; while Imra alKais, in his saying

( 1254 )

[115, 640], is said to inean ^j* [649] ; and the counter-
parts of that are numerous (IY; : (a) l«L=>.b in the
[second] verse is [considered by AKB to be] a pret.f
[as rendered in §. 424, on the authority of the Jsh,] the f

being (a) for unbinding [640] ; while its ag. is the pron.

* *
of(oc)!;b afire: AHD says in the Kitab anNabat

S X

" ,L3 [264, 282] is made masc., which is rare"; and then

s *

cites this verse : while some say that ;b is only fern. •

# ^
but that the poet makes the pron. masc., because by Kb

<= X-

he means bLg-co a flame, which is masc., or because the

6 x . x e C^ * *•

femininization of .b is improper [263], ^>^b !^b being

X 'Of s-Of- ' ^ x '

analogous to JJb! ^1 ^ [21, 263] : ( S) ^Ja^ Jireivood,
because it is more important, since the Jire, exists only

by its means : (b) not for unbinding, but only the pron.

* ^ ^ «= ^

of the two, l*k~> and Kb ; while the pron. is made

* * *
masc. because of the predominance of [the masc.] 1^"^

# *«
over [the fem.] !^b [320] : F says " Akh says that he

means the Jire and the fireivood " : (b) some say that

^ C3 ^ x

Lax^b is an aor. v., from whose beginning the [aoristic]
^ is elided ; but that the ! is substituted for the single

O s' S fs '

corrob. ^ , the o. f. being ^,^v.> Ui* [above] : and in that

^ X

case the latent pron. [165] belongs to the Jem, Kb , for
which reason the v. is made Jem. (AKB) : (3) ^><M

[594, 640], as &[ \^1£ XXVI. 19. [201] (M). The I is

( 1255 )

substituted for the ^ in these positions because of the
^ 's resemblance to the letters of prolongation and
softness, on account of the nasality in them [270, 450,
663, 671] (I Y). Its substitution for the 5 is [authorized

s».

by IH] in J I [above], according, to one opinion (SH),

e o -f.

i. e., that its o. /. is Jje| , which is the saying of the BB
[above]. This is valid, as respects [both] sense, because

S— O of . , Bo ,i>

J| is i. q. Jj»! ; and [letter,] because its dim. is JLCC! ;
although the saying of Ks [above] is nearer to analogy
in changing ^ into I . And for this reason the author of
the KF adopts the opinion of the BB, saying " Its o. /.

G ° f

is JkaM ": [though he does not follow IH and Jrb in
holding its s to be converted directly into f ; but prefers
the indirect conversion described by R in §. 683, adding]

6 of- S£S

" the s is changed into Hamza, [so that Jjo ! becomes J f f
(KF) ;] and then [two Hainzas occur consecutively, so
that (KF)] the [second (KF)] Hamza [is changed (KF)]
into ! " (MASH).

§. 685. The ^ is the letter most extensively substi-
tuted (A). It is substituted for (1, 2) its two sisters
[697] (M, SH), the I and , (MASH); (3) the Hamza;
(4) one of the duplicate [or triplicate] letters ; (5) the
^ ; (6) the £ ; (7) the v ; (8) the ^ ; (9) the ^ (M,
SH). Its substitution is frequent because it is a vocal

[734] letter, whose outlet is from the middle of the

134a

( 1256 >

tongue [732] ; so that, since its outlet occupies the
middle of the mouth, and there is in it a lightness not
[found] in any other [letter], it is substituted with a
frequency not belonging to any other. Its substitution
*is of two kinds, regular and anomalous. The regular i&
its substitution for three letters, the t , the ^ , and the
Hamza (IY). Its substitution for the t is [regular] in
two cases, vid. where the letter before the f is (1) pro-

t ' «• S s "

nounced with Kasr, as in ^.joLox* pi. of -^L*ox> [18, 253,,

> s s Q s o

256], and ^OiUx pi. of -, Uix> [253, 386]; and similarly

G o s t n r, ~ *

in their cfo'ms. (And), ^juuuajo [274, 283] and
[274] (Tsr): (a) hence JuLs inf. n. of ajJb'U , and

» t ° * *

inj. n. of K&jLd [332] : (bj the reason why the I , when;
the letter before it is pronounced with Kasr, must be con-
verted into^ is that, being weak, on account of the width
©f its outlet, it acts as a [mere] letter of prolongation,,
impleting the vowel of the preceding letter (IY) : (2) a
& ofthe^dim. [279], as in |^JL£ dim. of ISLi [369, 374]
( Aud), because the letter after the ^ of the dim. is only
mobile [274], whereas the ! does not receive a vowel ;
while the letter before the ! is only mobile, whereas the
^ of the dim. is only quiescent: sathat, after the ^ of
the dim., the t must be converted into a letter that will
be mobile, and will not prevent quiescence of the letter
before it ; and is therefore converted into << , because of

( 1257 )

its affinity to the preceding letter ; and because, if the
1 were converted into . , it would afterwards have to be

G «• s

•converted into ^ , as in Ju^« [below] (Tsr). Its substi-
tution for the j is [regular] in ten cases, (1) where the ^
occurs after a Kasra, when the ^ is (a) final, [whether it
be in an act. or pass, v., or in a n. (Tsr),] as in ^6^ was
pleased [636, 719] and ^ys was strong, (5ic was effaced,

* O * 65 >•

<5)ULH the raider [301] and ^tiXH the caller (Aud) : (a)
the j in these five exs. is converted into ^ because of its
occurrence as a final after a Kasra, their o. f. being y^>'+

<• Q ^ a Ba >

and »jS [728] from \j\?&) pleasure and 8^3 strength [729],

^ » 8 * ^ t ' °s >e^ So^

^AC from ^_a& effacement, and ;)t*Jf and ^tjJ! from .yfi.

s^ «^

raiding and g^o a caZZ (Tsr) : (b) before the s of

6- x

femininization, as in &ASV-CO sac? (Aud), said of a woman

* ^ <•
(Jh), an ac£. pari. [on the measure of &-L*3 (Jh)] from

So^ S^«S ^_,

^•svA sadness (Tsr); fcu*£l [246] (Aud), ^?. of ? i_t\f <
[683] (Tsr) ; £>^ll raider [724] (Aud), a [fern.] act. part.
from ^ (Tsr) ; and £jbl^ (Aud) and ly^p [283] (Tsr),

dim. of gpf^ [248, 301, 675] (Aud) and gplS [385, 675] :
(«) the ^ in the whole [of these exs.'] is converted into ^
because of its occurrence as a final after a Kasra, since
the H of feminiuization is virtually separate [266] : (6)

, 9 o^ f G^ 6^»

tlie ^ m Xxaj^c [or XXA-NJ ] ought not to be converted into

( 1258 )

& , because the word is [orig.] formed with the s , as is
proved by [the fact] that we have no infl. n. ending in a
, preceded by Damma, which shows that sU'v^ For S»i*J 1

> / w*p* J

is on a par with ^^c. [721] ; but they make no distinc-
tion here between the word's being [orig.] formed with

Gx x x ^.x x

the S and its not being so (Tsr) : (c) jL^L**, pi. of %\y»
[with Fath of the ^ , i. q. yc«*x> equal, as iLwjLl ,j*UJ f

cfvj x I

>.x>^ ! f joa ^ TAe people are equal in this matter (Tsr),]

GX ^ x

and SjjUx> meaning servants [below] are anomalous
(Aud) : («) 8j*w!j*y is, as it were, pi. of yu»*x> [above] by
elision of the augs., except that another ^ is added in it
(Tsr) : ( B ) its measure is RJLiLij : and it is anomalous in
several [other (Sn)] respects, firstly the repetition of
the o in the pi., notwithstanding its not being repeated
in the sing., which is the counterpart of the repetition
of the g [in the dim. (Tsr)] in LcJll [286] (Tsr, Sn),

s a x

cfo'm. of S-ykA , notwithstanding its not being repeated in

9 X X

the non-dim. (Sn) : secondly the pluralization of JLxi
upon this measure, the pi. required by analogy being

Sx °. 5 Sx " f- .•.''x

iu^uit , like aUxi'l p?- of fclxi* tunic [246]: thirdly [the
repetition of the o as an aug., notwithstanding that the
£ is not repeated with it, since (Sn)] the rule is that,
when the o is repeated as an aug., the £ [also (Tsr)]

G x«x

should be repeated with it, as in (j^yoyo [370, 671]; and

{ 1259 )

that, when it is repeated alone, it should be rod., as in
vJLii and J-jJlu, [67 If (Tsr, Sn) : so in the Tsr (Sn) : (y)

Sx xx x •»

gjj'Ux! [above] is [said by Dm to be (Sn)] pi. of yt&o act.

* &

XX O XXX S°X

£>«?*£. (Tsr, Sn) of ^ys I i. q. *tX:>. served (Sn), from yes

G x"

i. q. &X>JL=». service (Tsr), being orig., [as in the Tsr (Sn),]

6 xo >

JJAAX) ; but having the [second (Sn)] ^ converted into ,
because final after a Kasra ; and being then subjected to

the same transformation as jjoU [16] (Tsr, Sn); [so that

f

x * x 0 > x » x

its sound pi. is ^j&o , like ^^oU (234),] as

When were we servants to thy family ? [below] (Tsr) :
[but the author of the KF says that] ȣjtf1 is i. q.

t x x e * <i

**JgfcU*u| ^oo^; ^'m ai a servant, anomalous, because
! is intrans. [494A, 496] ; and [that] the sing, of

J »" l^.' ru l T • s "" n-i S '"?

and ^Ux? [below] is ^ycix* , [like ^^-ci ! szn^r. of
(253, 265)] (KF) : (8) the servant is called ^i£j
with Fath of the ^ , and doubling of the ^ , as though

• * * X

it were a rel. n. [300] from c5xjLo service, which is an
in/, n . ; but the & of relation may be made single, [as in

uU» (311)> m which case ^^M becomes yZ&o , the sound

pi of which is ^^i£o , like ^ib (234),] as in the
saying of 'Arnr Ibn Kulthum

( 1260 )

B 1 *

Lo

s

[above] (Jh) Thou broivbeatest us, and threatenest us.
Gently! When ivere ive servants to thy mother, (that
thou shouldst browbeat us, and threaten us) ? : [while
some say that] the [sound] pi. is formed by rejecting the

X > <• Of

^ of relation; so that you say ^^M in the nom., and

*" ' ° * -«-i

^yJLo in the ace. and gen. ( EM; : S says " They asked

8 x Ox x » x Of

Khl about <5jXJ£x> pi. ^^M ', and he said that it was on

S xo-6 f > s a f

a par with ^juof pL ^vjui! [253]" (Jh) : (e) these two
[anomalous formations] have no third : ISd says in the
Muhkam that F said u lArub told me, on the authority
of Th, that the latter had not heard any [formation]
like slsl£o , except one word that AUd had told him,

Bx <•*«•• —xx- —<-'•. f " >

vid. 85^!.-**; meaning j|.-w» " (Tsr) : (5) <t>\y» i. q. yc^o is

X x ^ ^

-^-^ X J O •**

predicable of one or more, as ft)_j-u- t^M*!) III. 109. They
are not equal, because it is orig. an inf. n. [143], i. q.

-~x • 8" " x

fcU^u-t equality (ML): (>?) they say iU^f^u; also, accord-
ing to the general rule in transformation (Tsr, Sn ) ; and
the pi. of JcJU ought to be jLoU/o [above] : (0) IBr says

^

Ox x *•

in the Glosses on the Jh that iU-J^wu is a heteromorphous

xx » x * Ox

2?Z. of ^U-u, , like J^lsL I p?. of JJsb [255] ; as though it

s x ° " i i /r °i x ° x •

werepL of sLw^« : and that the measure of »Lu^« is

> ^ ^ " x Oxox »x*x

&JLU3 , like [that of] sLi^ a^i7e ; not Sikju , because

( 1261 )

the cat. of ^JJL [674] is extraordinary ; nor «J

0 * ° *

because the cat. of v_*5^[373, 671, 672] is extraordinary ;

> * *<> *

nor aJLurj , because the o is not repeated alone : so that

[the notion of] &*u»\y» 's being xlfUi or sULfcty or XJLslii

» ^ .^

is vain ; and it must be jUJlxj : and this is a fine

discourse, which the author of the Aud transcribes
in the Glosses [on the IM] : (c) before the I of feminini-

6 «• ^

zation, (a) abbreviated, as when you form from ^ yi a

s o <* o

word [on the measure of ^g-Ujw ,] like ^tXx* [397, 399],

^ o

in which case you say L^c ; (6) prolonged, as when you

So-- --»_ ~ »g

form from 5yc a word [on the measure of £&*if ,] like
*Tx^t [273, 390], in which case you say *lilf (Tsr) :
(d) before the aug. \ and ^ , [which resembles the two
! s of femininization (Tsr),] as in your saying ^CLl [686]

& * ^ s • ^

on the pattern of ^jMaS [385] from ^ (Aud), because
the two \ s of femininization [263] and what resembles
them are virtually separate [from the n. ending therein]
(Tsr) : (2) where the ^ occurs as £ of an inf. n. of a v.
transformed in the £ , and is preceded by a Kasra, and

6 *r O

followed by an I , as in j.L^o fasting and *lls standing
[713] (Aud), inf. ns. of the [unaugmented] tril. (Tsr);

s ^ ° . s " o

andi>LJut submissiveness [713] and oLxc-t accustoming
oneself (Aud), inf. ns. of the augmented [tril.] : orig.

( 1262 )

Ox ®"*

I"

and Jyj» , and otyii I and ^ji& t , the ^ in which is
converted into ^ , because it is transformed in their
vs. by conversion into t [684, 703]; while its remaining
sound in the inf. n. after a Kasra, and before a letter
resembling the ^ in prolongation, would be deemed
heavy ; so that it is transformed in the inf. n. by conver-
sion into ,5 , for the purpose of making the inf. n. accord
with its v. in [the fact, if nob the mode, of] transforma-
tion, in order that the action on the crude-form may
become uniform [as a euphonic change of the £ ] (Tsr) :

8 x 8 x

contrary to such as (a) fy* bracelet [below] and Jf^w
tooth-pick (Aud), generic ns. [3], where the ^ is not
converted into ^ (Tsr), because the quality of inf. n. is

6 * >» ^

non-existent ; (b) jly inf. n. of bfi sought refuge, one

8 x ^ ••

with another, and ^^ inf. n. of £[&> ivas neighbour to,
[where, though they are inf. ns., the ^ is not converted
into e (Tsr),] because the £ of the v. [ bfi and ^U» (Tsr)]

O XX ** X

is sounded true ; (c) _f^ inf. n. of -J^ ivent in the even-
ing, for lack of the Kasra (Aud) before it (Tsr) ; (d)

•* X S^

[below] m/. n. of JLs*. shifted and jyi m/. w. of
visited the sick, [wThere, though they are inf.

' ' XX

ns. whose vs. JU» and jLc are transformed by conversion
of their £ into t , the ^ is not converted into ^ (Tsr)]
for lack of the ! (Aud) after them (Tsr) : (a) in this
case, [i. e., where the 1 is lacking (Tsr),] transformation

( 1265 )

is rare, as *ay>\ J^ uls pXI aJJ! JUL=* IV. 4.

not unto lunatics your goods, which] God hath made to

be a support for you ; but maintain them, in the reading

_ # ^ S *• r

of Nafi' and Ibn 'Amir, [i. q. LoLo , like 5«x i. q.

^ ^

x 0 xO*^ x^ O x 0^ 9 i ^

seeking protection (K, B),] and ouuJf iUaXUf &JUI

& *^ X x- ^ 0-0

^LJJ UxS ^U^sJt V. 98. [156] to be a station for men,
[where the fearful shall take refuge, and the weak be
safe, and the merchant shall gain, and whereto the

pilgrims and settlers shall repair (B),] in the reading of

_ #x

Ibn 'Amir (Aud), their o. /. being Ley? , but the ^ being

converted into ^ because the preceding letter is pro-

G x

nounced with Kasr (Tsr) : ( a ) +*3 is an inf. n. on [the

G-- O ^

measure of] Juu , like »^i [348], its g being transformed
[into ,5 ]^ as it is transformed [in*o ! ] in its v. (B on V.
98.) : (b) sounding [the ^ ] true, notwithstanding the

G x J x " ~ -c ,- x

fulfilment of the conditions, in »f^j inf. n. of 2uu.iaJI «y»b

e x xx

T^e doe-gazelle shied away, i. q. yy^aj , is anomalous

6 -x

(Aud) : (<x) by rule it should be ,Lu ; but it occurs with
the j sounded true, as in the saying of Al'Ajjaj

mingle shyness with familiarity, cited by IJ (Tsr} :
( B ) no counterpart of it has been heard (Aud), says IM
in the CK (Tsr) : (y) <Abd Allah Ibn 'Umar reads Up

135 a

( 1264 )
with the j [in IV. 4. above] ; but [this is not an inf. n.t

s x o.»

since] Jy is ivhat a thing is supported by, like JiLo far
ivliat a matter is governed by (K) : (3) where the ^
occurs as p of a pi. sound in the J , and is preceded by a
Kasra ; while, in the sing., it is (a) transformed, [i. e.,

G x 8 >• 6 •<•

converted (Tsr),] as in ^La pZ. of ^b house, Jyua. pZ. of

Ox- GX S^ B-' 8^

&JLjL=», artifice [684], +?& pi. of aU-^> [below], *+* pi. of aL*.xS

GX 6x x

value, price [238, 278 J, and **? p£. of awls stature [238]

S x- 6 x Q G x

(Aud) : (a) the o. /. is fo& , J^ , '-^o , and +y£ ; but, since
the j is preceded by a letter pronounced with Kasr in
the whole [of these exs.], and in the sing, is transformed
by conversion into I in the first and last, and into ^5 in
the intermediate [e#s.], it becomes weak, so that the
Kasra overpowers it : (b) we deduce from the multiplica-
tion of the exs, that, when the ^ is transformed in the
sing., the occurrence of the f after it [in the p?.], as in

G ^

»Lj4> [above], is not prescribed as a condition, contrary to.

O < 8 ^ „,

the opinion of IUK (Tsr) : (c) _^=*. pZ. of aL=»L&. need is

a ^

anomalous (Aud), the regular form being ^x=» , because

the j is preceded by Kasra, and is transformed in the
$ing. [by conversion into t ] (Tsr) : (b) quasi-transformed,
i. e., quiescent, in which the condition of conversion is

9 x

that it be followed in the pi. by an I , as in .bLu* pi. of

* x •• . B x Go-' O "',

^3 [242, 713], ^oLf^ pi. of ^ cistern, and ^L^

( 1265 )
pi of J4; [238» 254> ?13J (And) : (a) their o.f. is Jof^, ,

9

and yeta : but, since the ^ is preceded by a letter

pronounced with Kasr in the whole [of them], and is
quiescent in the sing., it becomes weak, so that the
Kasra overpowers it ; while the overpowering effect of
the Kasra is strengthened by the presence of the I (Tsr),
because of what is mentioned [in case 2] above, that the
! resembles the ^ [in prolongation] (Sn) : (b) it results
that conversion of the ^ into ^ in this case has five
conditions, ( « ) that the expression be a pi. ; ( g ) that
the . in its sing, be dead by reason of quiescence ; (y, 8)
that the . in the pL be preceded by a Kasra, and
followed by an I • (e) that it be sound in the J (A) : (c)

fi,-x

if the ! be missing, the ^ is sounded true, as in 'i-^pl. of

O » O ^x- «JO ^

\y$ mug, and »j^c pL of o^c with Fath of its initial,
meaning an old camel (Aud), because, when the I is
lacking, the work of the tongue is less; so that the
articulation of the ^ after the Kasra is lightened : for
which reason the ^ is sounded true; and may not be
transformed, because to the lack of transformation [in
the sing.] is joined the protection of the ^ by its distance
from the end [of the word], in consequence of the 5 of
femininization, [which is regarded as an outwork protect-
ing the j on its weak side, i. e., towards the end, where
Alteration is prevalent] (Tsr) : (a) ^ [pi. of 3' lull, by

( 1266 )
change of the ^ into ,5 (Tsr),] is anomalous ( Aud), the

s-'x

regular form being a\y> with the ^ sounded true : ( 3 ) it

8x«,

is said that the o. j. is i$^p with quiescence of the ^ >

9x-

which is transformed [into H^o (257)] by conversion of
the • into ^ [case 5 below] ; and that the ^ is afterwards
pronounced with Fath : (y) Mb asserts that it is con-

»x x O-* ^

tracted from xJULs [237], being on#. 8%Lu , for which
reason it is transformed, [because of the presence of the

Sxx

1 ] ; and that it is afterwards contracted [into jL>u ] : so
IM transmits from him : (8) the [explanation generally]

&*'

recognized as his, however, is that they say JL.JO' in order
that the conversion [of the ^ into (5 ] may be an indica-

Oo x

tion that it is pi. of ,Ji bull, meaning the animal, not of

'6° *
«£> slab, meaning of dried curd, the distinctive peculiarity

Sox

[of )£ in the former sense] being that, since they say
jjtwp' [256], by conversion of the ^ into ^ , because
quiescent, and preceded by a letter pronounced with

S« '

Kasr [case 5 below], as pi. of ^ bull, meaning the

Sxx

animal, they make its pi. iLjo accord therewith; whereas
the pi. iuy> slabs, meaning of dried curd, has no [such
alternative] form, wherewith it might be made to accord
in conversion : so says Jrb (Tsr) : (d) the ^ is also sounded

8 x

true, (oc) if it be mobile in the sing., as in Jl^io pi. of

( 1267 )

JjjX [246, 279, 713] : while the saying

[246, 713] is anomalous (Aud), by rule and usage, the

regular form being LgJ fjJs , as Kl gives in his version of

>'"•*>>'• * ^ „, .
it (Tsr); and hence, as is said olxsJl yuLLsLoJI XXX-

VIII. 30. TJie horses standing upon three legs and the
point of the. toe of the. fourth leg, the coursers (Aud), pl.
of jtj&. (Tsr): though <>U^LM [in the text (Tsr)] is said

So*

to be [not anomalous, but only (Tsr)] pl. of [ o^ courser
or (B)] JUL&. [251], not of o\y^ (Aud) ; and, says IM in

Q * O *

the CK, as for Jlxk pl. of Jo^io , possibly it may be

S '

regarded as [a heteromorphous pl.,] of the cat. of i>L*&>
pl. of o\ys* , as though it were pl. of Jo l£> from adlb mean-
ing surpassed him in tallness (Tsr) : ( 8 ) if the J be
unsound, [a ^ or ^ , the first (Tsr)] as in J,GL [343, 348]

1*o* Z >,e,

(Aud), ^^Jti fiom ^ [348], orig. ^L^ , the ^ being
converted into ^ , which is incorporated into the ^
[case 7 below] (Tsr) ; and [the second as in (Tsr)] Li
with [Fath of the , and (Tsr)] doubling of the ^ (Aud),
the air (KF), i. e., what is between the sky and the earth,
and [Jaww,] the name of a district in AlYamdma
(Tsr): in which case one says [hi their pl. (Tsr)]^,,
[278, 713] and &T^. [below] (Aud), like JL^; [235, 237]
(Tsr), with the g , [vid. the ; (Tsr),] sounded true (Aud) ;

o >

5^ and ^ \^ , the ,5 and [second] ^ being changed
into Hamza, because final after an aug. \ [683] : while
transformation of their £ is not allowable with that
[transformation of their J ] (Tsr), lest two transforma-
tions occur consecutively (Aud) ; so that one is restricted
to transformation of the J , because it is the seat of
alteration (Tsr) : and similarly in what resembles them
(Aud), i. e., where the J is transformed by being changed
into Hamza, and the £ is [therefore] sounded true (Tsr) :
(4) where the ^ occurs as a final, fourth or upwards [727]
(Aud), [and] after a Fatha (IA, A), because, in that case,
the expression containing it does not lack a transformable
counterpart, with which it is made to accord - so says-
BD - whether the ^ be in a n. or v. (Tsr) : - you

» O s- -• » ° -•'•

say yyJx£ [I took (Tsr)] and is»*$) [I throve, by retaining
the j in its own form, because it is third (Tsr)] ; but,
when you put the Hamza or reduplication [433], you say

j & ^ o f. y o £.-•

o.xJkt! I gave arid c^A5\ I purified, [by changing the y
into ^ , because it becomes fourth (Tsr)] : and you say,,

t o ^ &&- f o a *

in the pass. part, [of o^kc. I and oi*^ , when the sign;

^xO> **Sx»

of dualization is attached to it (Tsr)], jjlxbjw and ^1x5%,*

(Aud), by changing the ^ into & [229] : (a) the reason-
why it is changed into ^ in the pret. and pass. part, of
the augmented v.t although it is not after a Kasra, is

? o * o f >°&x

that (Tsr) they make the pret. [ ^*h.c I and ou^) (Tsr)]

( 1269 )

ti 9 - x *

accord with the aor. [ ^^ax.? and ^yn (Tsr)], and the

x x ° » x &' 9

pass. part. [ ^LJuuc and {j^''^ (Tsr)] with the act. part.

^ a » x ~x»

[ ^LJoA* and ^v^v* with Kasr of the & and J (Tsr)],

since each of them, [i. e., of the aor. and act. part.
(Tsr),] has a Kasra before its final [case 1 ] ( Aud) : (a)
they make the deriv., [i. e., the pass. part.,~\ accord with
its original, [the act. part.,~\ as they make the original,
[i. e., the pret.,"] accord with its deriv., [the aor.] (Tsr) :
(b) S asked [his master (Tsr)] Khl about the reason for

x o,, ^ *

the transformation of [the 5 in] such [prets.] as Lo \ Uu

^.o ^ xx.

We raided one another [727] and LL^lJo We called one

XOX xx xO^ ^X

another, [orig. L>;S^*J and Ij^f Jo , the , bemg changed
into ^5 (Tsr)J notwithstanding that the aor. [ ^xli^J
and ^1 joj (Tsr)] has no Kasra before its final : and he

answered that the transformation existed [in the pretJ\

*° " *
before the coming of the initial o, vid. in U.>\l£ and

xo*- ' xJ x »

Uxt !o , for conformity with [the aor.] v5)uii and ^'Ju
[with Kasr of their penultimate (Tsr)] ; and that it was

afterwards retained in company with the yy [of J^Ltf ]
(Aud), as with the s of femininization in such as sliojLc
given (Tsr), the \ of which is converted from a ^ ,
because mobile and preceded by a letter pronounced with
Fath [684] ; while this ^ is converted from a ^ , because
occurring fourth [and] after a Fatha (Sn) : and this is a

( 1270 )
good explanation of the reason (Tsr) : (c) their saying

sf- » S

jjULxo [727] in the aor. of [the unaugmented tril.1

f *•
jLi [with Fath of the Hamza, as likewise is the aor.,.

(Sn)], meaning preceded, outivent, is anomalous, the

* • *• s £• ^

regular form being ^ Leo , because it is from ^ Li ;

while [in the aor.] there is no Kasra before the . , on
account of which it might be converted into ^5 ; nor is
the , converted in the pret., with which the aor. might
be made to accord : if, indeed, the Hamza of transport

sfo9

be prefixed to it, you say ,jL LL) [in the pass. (Sn)], for

*• <i »
conformity with the act. (A) jjLL*o , the ^ of which is-

converted into ^ on account of the Kasra before it (Sn) :
(5) where the ^ , when quiescent, [and] single, follows

9 ^

immediately after a Kasra, as in ,j!yA» a balance, \orig.

& s * G "^ S •*

^Kyo , because from ^-^ iveighing (Tsr),] and ^\JU*
time appointed for performance of an action [278]

a ,o o o*

(Aud), orig. yyUy> , because from oo^ time, where the
. is converted into ^ , because quiescent [and single]
and preceded by a letter pronounced with Kasr (Tsr) :
contrary to such as (a) ^\^o receptacle of a thing (Tsr)]
and sC* [above] (Aud), because the ^ in them is mobile,

0 c3 o

not quiescent (Tsr) ; (b) Jl^JU. ! (Aud) continuance, toge-
ther ivith swiftness, oj journeying [332, 482, 494] (Tsr),
and £lU! (Aud) clinging to the neck, as

( 1271 )

meaning He dung to the neck oj his camel, and mounted
him [482, 494, 675], because the ^ in them is double, not

8 • •

single : (a) J>LJLs>. ! is anomalous, not to be copied : so
says IM in the Tashil (Tsr) : (6) where the ^ is a J of

** o J -^ X ;» "c i ** x CS

j with Damm, when an ep. [272], as in eU*J! Lo^ lit
XXXVII. 6. Verily We have adorned the heaven

' *• '& «C " S JO

nearest [to you (K, B)] and your saying B^jjJf ^^xaxJU

x o ? c •<:

LJL*J I For the pious is the highest rank [725] (Aud), orig.

'Oi, * o ) e 3» f , 5 ' »

i5jj jJ! and ^Jjuf ! , because from ^ j nearness and ^JLe
elevation, the ^ in them being converted into ^5 , because
the j , with the Damma [of the initial] and the sign of
femininization, is deemed heavy in the ep., [which is
considered heavier than the substantive ;] so that its J

is lightened by conversion into ^ : (a) the proof that

" * '
^JLjLj [here] is an ep. is its being preceded by its qualified,

as exemplified : (6) this is the original use [of UijJf ];
while their use of it [as a substantive, which is] not)
preceded by a qualified [359], is a divergence from the
original, but is subject to the same treatment [of the J ]

S ° f Q •* ) •• * ***

(Tsr) : (c) as for the saying of the Hijazis ^-oJLf I [ &jl»^(f
(Tsr)] The farthest [distance-, with the 3 sounded true
(Tsr)], it is anomalous by rule, [but] chaste by usage,
serving to notify the o. /., as [it is notified (Tsr)] in [the

^^ o ^ o

v. , like (Tsr)] 3j-sa. *'.»*' f mastered, and [the substantive,
like (Tsr)] %s [684, 711] (Aud), by rule SUsaLf and ^

136 a

( 1272 )
With transformation, which is omitted for notification

- <• • ' Q s

of the o. /. [725] : (d) the Banu Tamim say Lua£M with

x • 9

transformation, according to rule (Tsr) : (e) if (5Jjti be a
substantive, [not an ep., the J in (Tsr)] it is not altered
[by being changed into ^ ; but the ^ is retained in its
o./., to distinguish the substantive from the ep. (Tsr)],
as in the saying [of Dhu-rRumixa (MN, Tsr)]

5

[725] (Aud) O abode in ILuzwd, [272], thou hast excited
for the eye a Jloiv of tears, so that the water of emotion
qushes part after part, or remains fluctuating in the eye,

*o *

coming and going (MN, Tsr), with the ^ in ^^
retained in its [original] state : and they do not reverse
fthe rule], because the substantive is lighter than the
ep. : (f) in what the author of the Aud mentions, vid.
that the J of JUL* , when a ; , is changed in the ep., and
preserved in the substantive, he follows IM ; while
IUK says that this [rule laid down by IM] is contrary
to the saying of the Etymologists, who reverse [it],
changing the 5 in the substantive, not in the ep., so that
they make &jyL anomalous [725] (Tsr) : but IM says, in
one of his books, [" The GG say that this is peculiar to the
substantive, though they exemplify only by a pure ep.,

or by ^^ \ » w^ere ^e substantivity is adventitious ;
and they assert that the sounding (of the ; ) true in

( 1273 )

is anomalous, like that in *j+s> (below) : but this is
a doctrine of whose correctness there is no evidence ;
whereas " (A)] " what I say is confirmed by evidence,
and is agreeable with [the doctrine of (Tsr)] the Masters
of lexicology : [for] Az quotes Fr and JSk as saying that

sol, ^O J •

whatever ep. is like UiJJ! and Lulx-M is with the ^5,
since they deem the . heavy with the Damina of its
initial," [and with the heaviness of the ep. (Sn)]; " nor
is there any dispute about it, except that the people of

o ' o

AlHijaz display the . in ^oXM .abpve], while the Banu

• ^ o > *

Tamim say LyaJL'J " (A, Tsr) : and, as for the saying of IH

O > O s •,

"contrary to the ep.t as ^ykJI" [725], meaning the
fern, of (^yi. $ I the greatest raider, BD says "It is an
exemplification of his own, and is not accompanied by
any report [of its having been heard from the Arabs] ;

^ e > ^ « > o

while analogy requires that b-Ju t should be said, as UlxJI
is said" (A) : (7) where the ? and meet, [and are
combined (Tsr),] in a [single (Tsr)] word (Aud), or what
is virtually a [single] word, like c5+-Lwuc my Muslims (A),
in the nom., because the pre. and post, are like one
thing, especially when the post, is the ^ of the 1st pers.
[129] (Sn) ; while the first of the two [unsound letters]
is quiescent, original in nature and quiescence [716]
(Aud) : for, when these conditions a;e combined, the.
must be converted into ^ , whether the ^ precede or

( 1274 )

follow, because it is heavier than the ^ , in order that
lightness may, so far as possible, be attained (Tsr) ; and
then the [first] ^ must be incorporated into the [second]
(£ [747] (Aud), because of the combination of two likes
[731] (Tsr): (a) exs. of that, (a) where the ,5 precedes

O *** >• 9 w .x 9 >»

[the j (Tsr)], are &*~ and v^yyo [251, 703], orig. oyL* and

\^>^MB [683, 716] (Aud), because from oil was lord, aor.

«•

Cy*o by common consent, and <i>l^ cfoec?, aor. o*+j accord-
ing to one of the two dials. [482] : (a) their measure,

8 ex

according to critical judges, vid. the BB, is J^tli with

S x »x

Kasr of the £ : ( B ) the Bdd hold it to be JULAJ with Fath

Sx ° x 9 x« ^ Q ox-

of the e , like +*+*> and o^ua [373], transferred to J^cU
with Kasr of the £ , because, say they, we do not see, in

O Ox

the sound, any n. on [the measure of] Juuo with Kasr :
but this [argument] is weak, because what does not
occur in the sound sometimes occurs in the unsound,
which is a separate sort ; so that this may be a formation

»xx > Ox

peculiar to the unsound [251], like &JL*i pi. of J^cLs , as

Qx> Ox> O-.X 8x«x

sLdJ' and iiLo^ [247] ; and, if Jou*/ were Jotxs with Fath, they

Q & '

would say Juu* with Fath (Tsr) : (b) where the ^ precedes
[the ^ (Tsr)], are ^ and ^ [278, 302], inf. ns. of ££L> I

>XX Sfl-X C''

folded and v^Jp Itiuisted, oric. ^^b and ^y (Aud), with
Fath of their first, and quiescence of their second [letter],
their , being converted into ^ , and incorporated into

( 1275 )
the <5 (Tsr) : (b) sounding [the ^ (Tsr)] true is necessary,

S > o ^

fa ) if the . and ,* be in two words, as ^L •-& Jo Ydsir

y ^^ V ^ "" -^

o ^ o^

ca//5 [with the ^ preceding the ^5 (Tsr)J, and &&) ^o
.4 threatener will shoot (Aud) with the ^ preceding the

9 '

j (Tsr) : (b) if the first of them be (oc) mobile, as Jo Jo

[with the j mobilized with Kasr (Tsr)], and ^li [348,714]
(Aud) with the ^ mobilized with Damm (Tsr) : ( B )
adventitious in nature (Aud), [not, however, as Kh
distinguishes, when necessarily so, but only when]
allowably, which is [explained by him as] of three sorts,

^ i

substituted for an I [686], as ^^ [716] ; substituted for

Box

a <5 [686], as when you form from AAJ a [r.] commensur-
able with Jaxj [482], saying m^^ , and then put it into

^ >
the pass., saying *j^j ; and substituted for a Hauiza

[658] (Tsr), as iu,^ alleviated form of Su.. sight (Aud) :
for in the whole of that there is no change [of ^ into ^ ],
nor any incorporation, because the first [unsound] letter
is [allowably] adventitious ; contrary to ^ f alleviated
form of ,vJ j I , which is on the model of Jb I [372] from
E+J I being without husband, or without wife : since the
second Hamza is changed into ^ , [as in ^*j^! ,] because
the one before it is pronounced with Damni [661], so that
jsJ j I becomes ^1 ; and this change is necessary [661]:
and then the ^ is converted into ^ , which is incorporated

( 1276 )

9£

into the [second] ^ , so that +*£ becomes *j| ; and this
[process also of j change and incorporation is necessary,
because the ^ is necessarily adventitious in nature, since
it is orig. [a second] Hamza, [the alleviation of which is
necessary;] the adventitiousness that defends from
change being only the allowable, not the necessary,
adventitiousness (Tsr) : (y) adventitious in quiescence, as
<5jj» [with quiescence of the ^ (Tsr)], orig. [ ^yS ] with

Kasr [above] (Aud), because it is a pret. v. (Tsr) ; but

^ Q ^

made quiescent [in the medial] for lightness, as *.Li
[with quiescence of the J (Tsr)] is said for JL& [482]

a x

(Aud) with Kasr of it : though some allow ^ with
incorporation after conversion (Tsr) : (c) three sorts
deviate anomalously from what we have mentioned, (a)
a sort [in] which [the j ] is transformed, though it does

e£

not fulfil the conditions, like the reading [ UJU ] in XII.
43. [498] with change [of the Hamza into ^ , and of the
. into (5 ,] and incorporation [of the first ^5 into the
second] (Aud), although the ^ is [allowably] adventitious
in nature, because it is alleviated from the [single]
Hamza [658] : (a) Ks, who heard this reading, transmits
that [doctrine of its anomalousness] ; but some, says IM
in the CK, transmit that it is regular, according to one
dial. (Tsr) : (6) a sort [in] which [the ^ ] is sounded true,
notwithstanding [its] fulfilment of them, [i. e., of the

( 1277 )

0 ^ ° s »x* "f-

conditions 'Tsr),] as ^y&b [male cat (Tsr)], ^f [below],

Ox° X > ° x °-<5 ' <• ' ° --«- _-. ^.

3L^& inf. n. of v-JbCM ,5jA TAe cfogr howled, and ^j iU.^
ijjxs* Raja Ibn Halwa (Aud) : ( <x) you do not incorporate

O ^ o ^

in ,j^xo [below], because it is a [prim. (Jh)] substan-
tive, which is not conformable to the v. (Jh, Tsr) ; and

y *• Q s

similarly in *+$=>. [below], a man's name ; both being differ-

0 - ^ 0 " ^ S- " S-^

ent [in this respect] from ^AJO , ooyo , <Xou, , and <Xea. [251]

1 **•&

( Jh) : so says Jh : (B) ^\ is on the measure of

1 s Of.

Joii t : they say, on a day wherein hardship has befallen

>*o f G»x . • • «• » x

them, «ot IMJ a mosi /lara eta?/, i. e., StX-sJ! vxi

»x O *

containing much hardship (Tsr) : (y) JS^A^ Haiwa, [says
Jh in the Sahah (Tsr),] is not subjected to incorpora-

8 *, s B •» '

tion, [as ^.^o and ouyo are (Jh),] because it is a [coined,
j?n'ra. (Jh),] name [4] (Jh, Tsr) of a man (Tsr), not
conformable to the v. (Jh) ; [and it is] diptote because
of the quality of proper name and femininization [18]
(Tsr) : (c) a so; t in which the ^ is changed into . , into
which the [preceding] 5 is incorporated, [according to
the converse of the rule (Tsr),] as s^c [m/. n. of

9 Q s Q *& ^ ^ OSx1 .. < .

^JLCM ,5jx (above), by rule JUA (Tsr),] and Jdj!

s *

[686] (Aud), by rule ^3 [722], because orig.

being j^ from ^ forbidding (Tsr) : (d) [both] trans-
formation and sounding true are regular in the dim. of
that n. [mobile in the ^ (Tsr)] whose broken pi. is on

( 1278 )

0x0

[the measure of] tUUo [18, 253, 256], as J)&s» [369]
(Aud), pi. JjttXs* [253]; and <jywf , when [a substantive
(Tsi)] denoting serpent (Aud), pi. t^lLt (Jh, Tsr),
because it is a substantive ; whereas, if it were an ep.

Q 9 Q o 9

[below], its pi. would be [ jy* ] on [the measure of] JUi
[249] ( Jh) : so that, in the dim. of J^dJ* and o^ f , you

J" • X » » O X £

fl&?> and jyuu/l [279], by sounding [the ^] true;

S»x > > - x &

ard Jo<X=» and <Xv-*l [279], by transforming [it into ^ ,
and incorporating the ^ of the dim. into it] : (a) as for
the transformation, which is the preferable [method], it

S w x S «"•

is the same process as in jou* and v^jyo [above], accord-
ing to the rule ; and, as for the sounding true, it is
because you treat this ^ [of the dim.] like the ! of

» X X ) ' f

JjltXs. and ^Lwl [279], since the ^ of the dim. and the
t of the broken pi. are each put to denote a meaning; (b)

> X ° f-

if jj-u* I were an ep. [348], transformation would be neces-
sary in [the dim. of] it, because it does not take the pi.

t X f-

o.Lw T : so says BD (Tsr) ; [but Jh says that] the dim

j^Ot »«*xf> »"xi-

of jy*/ 1 black is &+*, \ , and, if you will, &}$*» \ , [meaning
blackish,] i.e., approximating to blackness [287] ( Jh) :
(c) by our saying " mobile in the ^ " [above] we guard

O ? x 6 > x

against such as )^^ and 4>^c , because, though their
broken pi. [246] is on [the measure of] J^l£« [above],
transformation [of the j] is necessary in their dim., as

( 1279 )

0- x » 6 «x »

[279] and Ju^c ; and sounding true is not allow-

able : the difference being that the mobile is strong
[279], and the quiescent weak ; while the vowel of

s°^> » ° x &

[the j in] the dim. [ JL><A.». and j^u* \ ] is not taken into
account, because it is adventitious : so says lAz (Tsr) :

S x O x > x x

(d) the ^3/. of ujjyo [above] is ^Lyo [715], the ^ being
sounded true in its pi., because sounded true in the

9 -x »

smgr. : but, for its dim., S says ^^o , transforming it,

> -x £
and making it like Juu* ! , [which is allowable as dim. of

* * <, f •> * f.

dy»\ serpent,'] although its pi. is ^L*! ; while there is

• • «r 6

nothing to prevent those who say j^x*«t for the dim.

t^o-e S«x,

[of D^u-t ] from saying <jj*^o (Jh) : (8) where the ^ is

5 » » ^

the J of the J.JLR/J [of the t\ (Tsr)] whose pret. is on [the
measure of] Jo« with Kasr of the ^ , [the trans, and
intrans. being alike in that respect, the first (Tsr)] as

J- x S «x

*^; approved it, pass, part, ^vo approved [722] ; and
[the second as ; (Tsr)] Jo\ ^JU ,5^5 overpowered Zaid,

e^xSox 2 > o *

pass. part. auJL* ^yw overpowered (Aud) ; 0?^?'^. ^owo

3 ' * x

[722] and 5yi>fl , with two ^ s after the £ , the first being

Q > o x

the j of JytA/> [347], and the second their J : (a) their J
is converted into ^ , in order that the n. may be made

to accord with the r., where transformation is necessary

137 a

( 1280 )
in that case, since the letter before the final is pfo*

Q ' »x

nounced with Kasr [case 1] ; so that they become <gybj*

a r o x

and <£jyAA , in which the ^ and ^ are combined, whiler
the first of them is quiescent [case 7], for which reason
the j is converted into ^ , and the [first] ^5 incorporated
into the [second] ^ ; while the Damma is changed into
Kasra, in order that the ^5 may be preserved from

«»«s'o^#xx

conversion into- ^ (Tsr) : (a) the reading jya^o Z^clj

'L'K.X.XI'K. 28. Approving [what thou hast been vouch-
safed (K, B)], approved [before God (K, B), with the ?
sounded true (Tsr)], is anomalous (And) ; but IM in
the Tashil pronounces it to be [merely] inferior (Tsr) :
(b) if the c of the v. be pronounced with Fath, sound-

2,o-- 2>ox

ing true is necessary, as «ow raided [722] and y£&A

9 > o ' S > • ^

called (Aud), orig. ^iuo and ^^ , with two ^ s, the ^

of JjjJuo [347], and the J of the word ; so that the first
is incorporated into the second, because of the combina-
tion of the two likes [731] (Tsr) : (a) transformation
[here] i& anomalous, as in

x ^ •,,,, % ox > o a -« ^ * e £ » ^* x * • <FXX<»^

LjueJ auJL^ G Jow owJU I b I # ^xi t xXx-Lo ^^ o*-U 4X9^

[722] (Aud), by <Abd Yaghuth [Ibn Wakkas (MN)]
alHarithi, And my wije MulaiJca A-as Jcnoivn that I am
the lion, when assailed, and when assailing, where he
transforms [the J of] <£&*.* [684], orig.

( 1281 )

S 9 O x

Tsr), upon the measure of Jjjuuo (^tt) '• (oc) Mz recites

85 * ° *^

this verse with ! )&** , by sounding [the J ] true : but
others recite it with transformation (A, Tsr) ; and IM
indicates the allowability of this by his saying " And

O ' O - x- '

sound the [ J of] J^axi from such as ttX^ true ; or trans-
form, if you do not aim at the more excellent [method]":
( 0 ) sounding true is for conformity with the act, v.9
and transformation for conformity with the pass. v.
[722]; but sounding true is more proper, because con-

^f ^ o x «*• 3u ® x

formity with the act. v. is so (Ts.-) : (y) Ljlfrj x^JLt Ljuw
occurs thus, with the undotted c and £ , in the MSS of

x f o •" x- Z e ^

[the commentary by] IUK : but L^Uj g^J^ Lyto when
raided, and when raiding, with the dotted c and \ ,
occurs in Z's book, [the M,] where he says " They say

s>» -S'"' , , 2> 2o^

and jjjtx ; but they do say (S*£. and ^ ytx> , as

b f ^ ^<v c^

[722] "; and the more correct [version] is what is men-
tioned by Z, [because he is as trustworthy as Hadham
in the adage] " When Hadham says [anything], then
believe her ; for verily the [true] saying is what Hadham
has said" [194] (MN) : [so says Al'Aini, who perhaps
saw this version hi some MS of the M ; but Broch and

— 3, O -

Jahn print #J ! L Jcx/j in the text of the M ; and this is
the version given by IY, as also by R, IHsh, and A ;

( 1282 )

while either version suits the argument iu the Aud :]
(9) where the 5 is the J of Jjjti [with Damm of the o

2 > # *

(Tsr)], when &pl, as ^^A pi. of La* [243, 299, 684, 722],
^aS pi of Ui- [328], and ^ pi of pi [237, 243] (Aud) :

r, > 5 05? 8 » »

(a) the o. /. is ^.«qc , ^Ai' , and .jjj : but, deeming the
combination of two ^ s heavy in the pi, they convert
the last j into ^ ; and then the first is transformed by
conversion into ^ , and incorporation [case 7] ; while the
letter before the [first] ,5 is pronounced with Kasr, in
order that the ^ may sound true (Tsr) : (a) sounding
[the J] true [in the pi] is anomalous, as^j? and^.f ,

S f. 8 •£•

[pis. of uii father and ±.\ brother, both transmitted by

S > > 0 « x-

I Ar (Tsr)] ; ^\j [with an undotted — (Tsr)], pi of ^sxj
i. q. x$s» direction; ^^3 with a _ ,p£. of ^^3 , which is

the cloud that pours down its water \ and ^ pi of^j ,
which is [the cavity oj (KF)] the chest (Aud), trans-
mitted by AHm on the authority of AZ : (oc) the pis.
mentioned are pronounced with Damm of the first and

second [letters], orig. ^\ , ^\ , ^^.J , ^^3 , and ^^ ,
with two . s, the first of which is incorporated into the
second (Tsr) : (b) if Jyii be a sing., sounding [the J]
true is necessary, as I vA/5 lye* !y^ XXV. 23. And have
exceeded [the limit in wrong-doing (K, Bj] with gr eat

excess, y^Sf^ (jJU ^^.^. $ XXVIII. 83. Seek not

( 1283 )

£ • > ' ^ «•« ^ ^

elevation in the earth, ^> inj. n. of JUJ! 1+3 TAe Health

S> J 8*^ - "

increased, and *^*« z/i/. n. of Jox U-«< £««Z was exalted

(Aud), all of these exs. being sing. inf. ?is., pronounced

° ' '
with Damm of the first and second [letters], orig. ^^s. ,

G > > G 5 » 9 » » .

. JLc , .j4J , and ..-M- , with two ^ s, the first of which is
incorporated into the second (Tsr) : (a) sometimes,
however, the sing, is tranformed (Aud), by conversion

of the last . into ^ , and transformation of the first, like the

s - 2 >

transformation of [the ^ in] ^b [case 7] (Tsr), as ^^

J 0 i -c 's

[684, 722], inf. n. of -f>*£^\ U^ The old man became

2» .^— ' » °s ^ ^

decrepit ; and ^--uo , *?i/. n. of XAjls L*o J??s heart ivas

hard (Aud) : (c) what is [said by IM] in the Alfiya

s > >
necessarily implies that the pi [ Jj.*j ] and the sing.

9 > > . .

[ ^j** ] are e<lual [m this respect, that sounding true is
preferable to transformation] ; for [immediately after

o > • ^ ^. ^

" And sound the ( J of ) J^xJ^o from such as I JL& true ;
or transform, etc.", cited above under case 8,] he says

n > >

" Similarly the J^xi from the [crude -form] containing
the 5 , when this letter appears as a J of a pi. or sing.t
occurs biform ": whereas transformation is more suitable
in the pi, because of its heaviness ; and sounding true
in the sing., because of its lightness (Tsr) : (10) where
the j is an £ of Joti [with Damm of the o , and doubl-
ing of the ^ (Tsr)], when a pi sound in the J , like lllo

O~x Gat Ox

[pZ. of p3lo (Tsr)] and ^ (Aud) pi of ^ b , the c [in

( 1284 )
both] of which is a ; [247,715,716,722] : (a) their o. /. is

£ a » o a?

*^o and *y [below] ; but, two ^ s and a Danama being
combined in the pi., it is as though three . s were com-
bined, in addition to the heaviness of the pi., which there-
fore deviates to alleviation by conversion of the two ^ s
into ^ s, because two ^ s are lighter than two ^ s (Tsr) :
(a) the more frequent [method] is to sound [the ^ ] true,

o a , S fi ,

[according to the o.j. (Tsr),] as ^yc and *^j [above]
(Aud) ; but a frequent, common, [method] is transfor-
mation, which is indicated by IM's saying " And such

as *Ii for *jj is common " (Tsr) : (b) sounding true is
necessary if the J be (a) unsound, lest two transforma-
tions [of the £ and J (Tsr)] occur consecutively, as ^i

and &1& t pis- °f j^4 roasting and ^U erring (Aud),

^ ^

orig. i&i& and ^s. , the J being transformed by conver-
sion into t [684], because mobile and preceded by a letter
pronounced with Fath ; and then elided because of the
concurrence of two quiescents, [the ! and Tanwm] : so
that, if the £ were transformed by conversion into ^ ,
two transformations would occur consecutively in the
[same] word; and that is considered disagreeable by
them (Tsr) : (6) separated from the £ [by an ! (Tsr)], as

o a > S a '

-Co and Jj> [384, 715], because the £ is then far
from the end, [which is the seat of alteration (MKh)] ;
while the saying

( 1285 )

[715, 716, 722] (Aud), by Dhu-rRumrna (IY on §. 715),
[or] by Abu-lGhamr alKilabi, Now Mayya, tJie- daughter
of Mundhir, came to its at night ; and not aught kept
the sleepers, [i. e., those whose habit was to sleep at
the time wherein she came (J),] awakz save her talking
(MN, Jsh, J), or, in an alternative version, L$jeSLl/
her greeting (Jsh), recited with *LxJ! by lAr (IY),

^ Si

is anomalous (Aud), by rule ^\^J\ , with the ^ sounded
true, which IM indicates by his saying " But the

R *>

anomaly of such as -Li is attributed " (Tsr) to the
learned (Sn, MKh) in Arabic (Sn), i. e., is transmitted

A. ^ ~ "f- s- s

[by them] (A, Tsr) in p.' f J> > f U* [above] (A). And

v^

the 15 is [regularly] substituted in place of the \ and ^ in

* o 9

[the gen. and ace. of] such as ^ULLo [16, 228] and
^jJlLi [16, 234] (R). Its substitution, (l) for the f , is
(M, SH) (a) regular in such as (M, R) (a) ^all< and
l.>oLlx [above] (M), jj^ia^ [274, 283] and J*xiefls [253]
(IY, R) ; (6) ]Iii [281, 282, 293, 298] (R) : (b) anomal-
ous in such as ^ll» [643, 686] (SH) : (a) ^ilL with
the ,5 is regular, according to Fazara ; so that IH should
rather say "weak" [643], not "anomalous" (R) : (2)
for the j , is (a) [regular (M), obligatory (SH)J

s ^ s ^

in such as (a) cAiux? (M, SH) and ^f-yc [above], whence

( 1286 )

O x *) • x

j^ wind and &*.>,> sfiZ/ rain [278], because from _.»
being windy, breezy, cool and abLsuJ! o^.> 77ie c?owc£
rained continually (IY) ; (6) ^^ja [above] (M) ; (c) vll

8. x

(M, SH) and Jb^U [above]; (d) Jo! [243, 721] (M) ;
(e) Jills (M, SH. and 5lsit [above] (M) ; (/)
[above] (M, SH) ; (g) ^ [above] (SH) ; (A)
[above] (M, SH) and SLJ (M), ortjgr. So^J , being &Ixs
[336] from sju ^^J tivisted his hand and K+J*A ^J
piii o^" his creditor (IY) ; (^) ooyi I / equipped for
raiding [629, 674, 719, 727] (M, R) and «*"
urged to raid (Mj, for conformity with the aor.
and ^v*Ju-J (IY) : (b) irregular (M), anomalous (SH), in
such as (a) L^^ [246, 257, 724] (M, SH) and ^lllo [246],
orig. *}+<& and ^J^^> , from ^^>a I ivas a boy, or boyish,

aoi\ 5.^0! , where the ^ is converted into ^ because
of the Kasra of the \jo before it, the u> between them
not being [regarded as] a separative, because of its
weakness by reason of quiescence (IY) ; (b) SLxj [above] ;
(c) ,.)ld^ (M), Jem. RjLJLfc , tall, corpulent, from v^Jlft
I icas high, where they convert the ^ into ^ because
of the Kasra before it, not taking the quiescent [J]
between them into account [as a separative], because of

on > » " " *

its weakness (IY); (d) *** [above] (SH); (e)

( 1287 )

[333, 701] (M, SH), with conversion of the ^ into ^
without Kasr of the aoristic letter [404], by treating

the mobile ,5 here like the quiescent, for which reason

5 " *
they convert the ^ into ^5 , on the principle of <X^**/ and

O •• s

v^uyo [above], as they treat the quiescent [ ^ and ^ ] like

* ^ * & ~ - 2*

the mobile in [ J^L ] and ^Ib and ^b [684] (IY on

SB J

§. 684) : (a) [according to R, however,] such as ^a is

» * a s

regular, though weak : ( 8 ) so is such as J^AJ : F says
" It is regular, according to some folk, although it is

> ^ «^ 6* a Sx^

weak "; but Z decides that J^XAJ , aUx*s , and §wo are ano-
malous (H). Its substitution for the Hamza is (1) [re-

s

gular, but not obligatory (R),] in such as ^o j [278, 642]
(M, SH), for .Ijj «;o//(IY on §. 658), on>. with Hamza

a^ , s ^ 9" t

(Jh, Jrb) ; and wyo [by alleviation of JJi pi. of * ^Lo ,
which is exciting dissension among the people (IY on
§. 658)] according to what has been stated in [the chapter
on] Alleviation of the Hamza (M), vid. that the Hamza,
whether quiescent or pronounced with Fath, is con-
verted into ^ when the letter before it is pronounced
with Kasr [658] (IY) : (2) necessary in [such as] oo!
[659, 661] (R). The [necessary] substitution of the .

[686] and ^ for the Hamza occurs in two cats., (l) the

> ^
pi. upon [the measure of (Tsr)] JLCLM [726] : (2) the

two Hamzas concurring in a [single (Tsr)] word [661]

138 a

( 1288 )

(And). The ^ is substituted, by way of anomaly, not
to be copied, for a good many letters, which we proceed
to discuss, according to what Z [or IH] mentions (IY).
The substitution of the ^ for the [six] remaining [letters
mentioned (MASH)] is confined to hearsay. It is

frequent in such as (1) v^Ldjof and oJL" [below] (SH) :
(a) by " such as" IH means an augmented triL, wherein
two similar letters are combined, but incorporation is
not possible, because the second is quiescent [731], as in
oJULo I [below] ; or three similar letters, the first of
which is incorporated into the second, so that incorpora-

Gw s

tion into the third is not possible as in v^JLoj' and

ft i^ S & S S

(5)tlM (jd-oju [below] : for the combination of similar
letters is disliked, while they have no way to incorpora-
tion ; so that they seek relief in conversion of the second
[or third (MAR)] into ^ , because of the heaviness : (b)
if the expression be an unaugmented tril., the second

[similar letter] is not converted ; so that oojoo for o<jju«
/ extended is not said : and, as for their saying dLo^ ^ ^L$

+ m s

Then no, by thy Lord !, i. e., db < ^ [below], it is anomal-
ous : (c) they also substitute the ,5 for the first of the

O Si

duplicate letters in [the n. on] the measure of
when a simple substantive, not an inf. n., as in jj
J!lo£ , yjL><> , isl^s , and jfjjL& [below], according to him

( 1289 )

that says [in thepl.'] y^Lc^ , ^oUJ , [ «jubj (MAZ),]
iaj;M [278], and yj;Ci ; but fchis substitution is regular,

9 6

since Jlxi , when non-inf., does not occur except with
the first of its duplicate letters changed into ,5 , to dis-
tinguish the simple substantive from the inf. n., in

8 fi ' ~ '

which it is not changed, as ^jS^inf. n. of ^j^ [3 3 2] :
(a) when the simple substantive is with the 5 , as in
sULo [head of the spindle (MAR)] and xjbo [short

(MAR)], it is not changed, because of the freedom from

» ., „ , ^
ambiguity : (6) as for him that says trAxbi> and ^>jy?L^> f

it may be (a) that, since the ^ is inseparable from their
sings., he does not lestore them [in the pi. ] to their o. /.,
although the Kasra is [there] removed ; or ( 0 ) that
their sings, are orig. on the measure of JljLo [377] (R),
the & not being a subst. (IY, R) for [the first of] the
duplicate letters (R), but an aug. for co-ordination with

S 'e »

£\*f» [396] (IY) : (c) as for their saying y^^A , with

Q **

the 5 , in the pi. of ^ f^ui [below], it is based upon [the
supposition] that )\^& is orig. )tjj£*,, although there is

O ' >

no jUli in their language [377]; or^lpA may be orig.

» ^ >•

^>;U-i , the & being changed into ^ , by assimilation to the

s^ ^ > ^ -

f in ppU* p?. ^f^ [247, 686], in which case its o. /. [in the
sing.] is J£A : (d) Sf^'l [713, 716] and ifi I occur-in

( 1290 }

the inf. n. of S^U| [332, 482, 494] and i^M [482, 494,
667, 675] (R) : (e) the substitution of the & for one of
the duplicate [or triplicate] letters is [exemplified] in (a)

s *.« * ° s (if , ° f>

C,UjCJ! v.^jJLo! I dictated the writing (M, Jrb), aor. ^^T,

inf. n. oQ [for ^M ] (Jrb), orig. oJUlo! [above] (IY) ;

* * ** *" * * ° * ^ •* * * "• •* ,
the Kur has ^Luofj s Jo auJL^ l5JUj< ^j XXV. 6. And

they are dictated to him morning and evening (IY, Jrb)

ii *-e 0 s s z-c o > o

and (j-^sJI xlJU ^jJI J^J^ II. 282. And let him on
ivhom lies the debt dictate [below] (IY) ; and the poet says

Then I swore I would not weary oj him until he should

>&*•&* > , <,&

depart, i. e., jJLot *$ : (a) they say that the o. /. of »Xof

f s s of ft ^ O

is xJUlo! , inf. n. J^Lo£ , as in II. 282. [above] (Jrb) : but
[some hold that (Jrb) properly (IY)] they are two
[excellent (Jh)] dial, vars., [both occurring in the Kur
(Jh),] because their employment is uniform (IY, Jrb),

s s o*a s of " t . ^.s o *• * ex> a sf

as «oLx)3! ,JLxii , aor. .JUj , inf. n. &}Let , and i^uJOl Juef ,

• s VS *^ * " 9 s

it y 6 " o

aor. tU.) , inf. n,. JiLot (IY ; so that to make one of
them original, and the other deriv., is not more appro-

S* Q f- * O f£ S

priate than the converse (I Y, Jrb) : (b) ^Lib I OUUAJJ
/ clipped my nails [below] (M, Jrb), transmitted by ISk

> o & *

(IY), for o^oxii* (IY, Jrb), where they substitute a ^

for the third ^0 , because of the heaviness of the redup-

> * * c * * * *
lication (IY) : (c) JiiT $ ^H>5 ^ Not by thy Lord, I will

( 1291 )

not do ! (M), meaning viL^ [above], where they substi-
tute a ^ for the second ^ , because of the heaviness of
the reduplication (IY) : (d) v^o^ls (M), orig. c^^*-.3 1

'Of,'" 2 9 ^

took a concubine, oJbLftj' from -»*. i. q. ^-^J [331], which

2

is named ~* secrecy, because he that intends it hides, and

r,~- » > « o >

see&s to conceal himself (IY) : («) Xj^u, concubine is xxlij ,

s
[a re/, n. (Jh)] from ^« (Jh, IY), i. e., copulation, [for the

reason just given,] or concealment, because the man often
secretes her, and hides her from his free-born [wife] ;
while its <j« is pronounced with Damm, because forma-
tions are sometimes altered, especially in the rcl. n., as

£ o » i 2 i " ' r T 7 /> S *" 8^0^ SoC

^yej and (5JL^M [311], ret. ns. of yc^ and aJLg-*- ^^1
smooth ground (Jh) : but Akh says that it is [aUixi (IY),

o > »

derived (Jh)] from *.~*« gladness, because her master is
gladdened by her (Jh, I Y) : (e) ^Jlbs (M), orig. .rvJfo

m ^ G ^

I exercised thought, (S*^i\ bemg the exercise of thought,

* A * e, *

ong. ^jjJoAjf , one of whose ^ s they change into ^ ,
because of the heaviness of the reduplication (IY) : and

6 * ** O s

,J-«JL> jj [read by Hamza and Ks in (B)] II. 261. [644, 647]

c fi ^ ^^ c^

(M), or^. ^.LwyJL> jj /£ Tiai/fc no« 6e«n altered from Ci ,!wo
^Hi XV. 26, 28, 33. (IY), meaning of [Nock (K)]
clay icrought into shape (K, B), i. e., altered, a ^ being
substituted for the third ^ , and then converted into f

( 1292 )
because mobile and preceded by a letter pronounced

* fi x X x C ^ x '"

with Fath [684], so that ^jJ^Ji^ becomes (S***Xi ; and the
I being afterwards elided for apocopation [404, 720], so

o a x ' x o x * x x x o x

that (jJ^Aj *J becomes ^j^Uj lj : this is the saying of IA1

x 0-^ C5 x x

[below] (IY) : (f) ^LJI (S&S2 The jalcon stooped, or

swooped (M), i. e. oa-cuw [344], from filk)^ yc£>\ mean-

ing 7%e bird dropped in its flight (IY) : (oc) they do not

- a ">• «xx

use its JufcflS except changed (Jh, IY), as (S*e33 , where,

deeming three ^ s heavy, they substitute a ^ for one
of them ( Jh) : Al'Ajjaj says

[below] (Jh, IY) : (g) the saying

We will visit a man such that, whateer betide, God he
fears, and, ivhate'er betide, by the deed oj the righteous
he takes example (M), recited by ISk on the authority

ixJi-X

of lAr, where the poet means pJb , but substitutes

Gx « -

a ^ for the second * (IY) : (A) Jujuaj (M), [as] in

xX o X ^__ j,j g; OX°'*OXO *•>> 'x xX x

Ljuoi'5 ^Kx ^ o>uJ! tX^ |HtV^ ^ Lo^ VIII. 35.
[21, 682], where the <5 is a subst. for the [second] o (IY),

e >•

according to those who pronounce it to be from Jco ,
aor. Jooj (M) ; i. e., clapping of hands and making a
noise, whence Juoj ao* dlxy> !JJ XLIII. 57. [below],

( 1293 )

i. e., Lo, thy people [Kuraish (K, B)] clamour, and cry
'out, at it ; one of the two t> s being transmuted into ^ :

*' ° ' > ' O s

this is the saying of ATI : ( « ) w<Xoj' is JULxAj , [being

8^0^ GC^ «?a>-

orig. SoJuoJ* , then by incorporation s<X«aj , ] like xJL^Jo

fl S x

expiation and jjjuf diversion ; but, when the second £ is
converted into ,5 , incorporation is impossible, from the

9 O fi ^ ^

difference of the two letters (IY) : (i) oyvxJb [/ ate

O s ^»

endive (IY)], from JLcUiJ endive (M), which is a delicate
herb, according to what ISk transmits, on the authority

6 s *• r

of I Ar ; whence, says As, the world is called xaLJ : ( a )

» O « ^ X

its o. /. is ouuJUi ; but they substitute a ^ for one of the
£ s, from dislike to the combination of [three] c s (IY) :
(j) oo<XA> and OLAO~£AO [below] (M) : they say ( oc ) v^jJeS

/ rolled the stone down, aor. ^jjeit , m/. n.

f

— *• o s o ., s

and ^ ! J^cj , quasi-pass. ^ Joe Jo 7^ roZ/ec? C^OIMI, i. e.,

^' • * s

, quasi-pass. s<Xajo (IY), a ^5 being substituted
for the [second] 5 ( Jh) : Dhu-rRumma says

tXx^Lsxjf ujjxff J^o ^tX^ja UT

As rocks roll down Jrom the mountain ( Jh, I Y) ; and
Abu-nNajm says

J^jJi£UT

o/ /ier hurried swallowing were a
stone that thou hadst rolled down from stones : while their

( 1294 )
saying Jot^J! s^cXJcj for what the black-beetle rolls

> G x- ° >- > * ^ • x-

together indicates that the o. f. is v^tfjjco : ( g ) .•>* .n g ^

» ° X ° X O X O x

[below], for o^g-o.^o meaning / said zuo auo

hush!" [187], i. e., "Be silent", the ,5 being a sw6si. for
the s , from dislike to the reduplication (IY) : (k) ^£0

» x x O & "

[for dU*l£x> (IY)] pZ. of JyCx> (below) (M), according to
what AZ transmits, the [second] ^ being followed by

O it '

two ,5 s , the first a subst. for the ^ of d^* [683], which
becomes a (5 in the pZ., because the letter before it is
pronounced with Kasr ; and the second a subst. for the
[third] J , because of [the heaviness of] the reduplica-

xx O > 0 y

tion (IY) : (I) -\& pi. of ^^->3 [below] (M) dark, as

o > c-- n o j- . . 7T > xx

_^sok> Jw^J meaning intensely dark night, orig. >v^»L>J ,
where, disliking the reduplication, they substitute a ^ for
the last ^ ; and, this ^5 being then combined with the
one before it, they lighten [the word] by elision of one of

the two MS s ; so that it becomes _.Lo , of the class of the

"

defective [16] (IY) : (m) jj register [332, 716], ll>

O x

brocade [above], and L^AJ. carat [278, 332] (M), ori^r.
(a) ^L^ , the paradigm of which is JUi , the ^ in it

> Cfix

being a J , because they say v^o^j I registered, and, in

Q ° x- >

the dim., tj-^^ : ift then, it be said " Then wherefore do

O x

you not convert the ^ [of ^t^^] into ^5 , because of the

( 1295 )
^ 's occurring quiescent before it, on the principle of its

O «, x 9 "* x

conversion in Juu* and ouyo [above] ?", the reply is
" Because that would lead to destruction of the object :

O s

for, disliking the reduplication in ^o , they change
[the first j into ^ ], in order that the two letters may be
different ; so that, if they were afterwards to change the

G =

[second] ^ [into ^ ], saying ,jLp , they would revert to
[a reduplication] such as what they have fled from : and
besides the ^ is not inseparable, being only substituted

' XX

for lightness, since they say ^>^^ » restoring the ^ ,
when the Kasra is removed from before it ; so that it is
plain to you that this ^ is not inseparable ; because, in
some circumstances, it return to its o. /. ; though some

» x x 8s

siy r^JjLo , making the subst. inseparable": ( Q) _lo ,
"i, \L ' "

that being indicated by their saying ^s-oC»> [above],
with the o , in the pi., as though they disliked redupli-
<?ation [in the sing.'], and therefore changed [the first vo

G C5

into ^1 : (y) is!>j , where, because of the heaviness of
the reduplication, they substitute a ^ for the first . ,
that being indicated by the pi. k-?.Jj* [278], where the
appearance of the * is an indication of what we have said

S X

(IY) : (n) y>-yi curd (M), coagulated milk, the water of
which is extracted (KF), orig. jli , like i?Q- (IY) ; and

O "

j^ [377] (M) a dungeon [belonging to AlHajjaj

139 a

( 1296 )
(Jh, KF) Ibn Yiisuf (Jh)], and a burrow, den, [orig.

O a

u«U> ,] the ^5 being substituted for the [first] - (IY) :
according to him that says ^f^A and yauyoUj [above]

(M) in the pi. (IY) ; (o) the saying of the poet, [describ-
ing a wild cow in search of her calf ( Jsh),]

o* O-O 05 »

[below] (M) /SAe s^ooc? in it (the iutaj patch of ground),

* "' °
seeking with all inquiry, JucJuJf in the shape of the

pass. part, being a mlml inf. n. [333], and joined a calf
like the light of the asterism called AlFarkad (Jsh), by

o * s 05

which one guides oneself (KF), where he means oJLoj' t
[689], but dislikes the reduplication (IY) : (-2) ^Cll
[248, 253] (SH), orig. ^^G! [248, 274], because it is

Sxo A * f So

pl. of 0U£ (Jrb) ; (a) ^Jj I may be pi. of (a) ^^ , in
which case the ^ is not a subst. for the <j : so says Mb :

6 s Q

(b) ^Lw-j! , [by conversion of the ^ into ^ (K, B on

> " *
XXV. 51.),] its o. /. being ,jjuj-i! [above], which also is

used ; so that it is like ^\fi [248, 274], pl. of ^£
[237, 385] (R), the o. /. being J^£ [250] (K). As
for the c , the o , the j*. , and the yy , they are [some-
times replaced by the & ], as in (l) the saying

( 1297 )

[below] (R) And many a ivatering -place, which has no
sidej p: eventing any one from coming down to it, but to
which every one is able to come down from all of its
sides, and the frogs of whose main part hare croakings !
(Jsh), where the poet means c^LLi , but substitutes the
<5 for the £ by poetic license (IY) : (2) the saying

»» -x »

*

[682] (R), by Abu Kahil AnNamir Ibn Taulab al Yash-
kurl, describing a female eaglet, named aui Ghubba,
belonging to the Banu Yashkur, She has bits of flesh

that she. dries, of foxes, and a little of her hares (MN),

^ « ^ '&

where the poet means ^JLjtiJ! and LgoM ; but, being

constrained to make [the v., ] quiescent, which is not
possible for him, he substitutes for the u> a ^ , [which
is] quiescent in the position of the gen. [16, 720] (IY):
(3) the saying

a» - ^
*Xc Lx !jf

[below] (R) Whenever four mean unmanly Jellows are
reckoned, thy husband is fijih, and thy father sixth

8 **

(Jsh), where the poet means ^-oL* , but substitutes a
^5 for the u- by poetic license (IY) : (4) the saying

( 1298 )

[below] (R) My father and my maternal uncle shall be
a ransom for thee, 0 Zur'a ! Two days have passed, and
this is the third ; and thou carest not for the desertion
(Jsh), where the poet substitutes a ^ for the second d»

9 «"* x

[of c-jQJt (Jsh)J, as though he disliked the cat. of y-JLl
and ($& [674] (IY). But ^llaJl , ^GJjf [and ^jjSf],

Cw x CM x

,5jLJl , and ^U-M are weak (SH), because unheard
from trustworthy Arabs (MASH). And sometimes

S -^ ^ G^OX>

the ^5 is substituted for the — , as zLjui and 5*AAxi for

iLiuo [684] and H^li^*1 (R)- ^ is [therefore said by A
to be] substituted for eighteen letters, (1) the ! , as in

> x •» 8>"^5 >Ox*£

^.x?LLo and jvAJU [above] : (2) the ; , as in co^i I [above]

^ « >

and the variations [of the inf. n. (Sn)] thereof, [as ^yb
and ^Juo (Sn)]: (3) the Hamza, as in^for^ [642,

9*xOx )OxOx

658]: (4) the 5 in ootX*^ and ouy^^o [above] : (5) the

u* in -fS\ te U 6f [above]: (6) the <_, in ^fj^l and

JlilTj [above] : (7) the^ in LLx* and ^1^^ [above]: (8)

& s'f- ixx JO^xx

the ^ in (a) ^^b! and ^^b [above] ; (b) ouO&3 [above];
(c) as IA1 holds, ^UJ ,J II. 261. [above]; (d) ;\u>
[above], or^. ^^ , because of their saying woU> [18]
and w^3^ [278]; (e) ^LuJ , with the & , for ^lli£
man : (9) the ^o in ^Ctfel o4^' [above] : (10) the ^ in

( 1299 )

[above] (A) (FAen «Ae generous hasten to the noble deed,
he hastens with the swoop oj the falcon, when the falcon
contract, his ^ mng, (Sn), i. e., ^Cj| J^X , [taken
(Sn)J from j;Ll£l , [this being pronounced a <«£%,
not a derivation ; so that the objection that an aug-
mented ,-„/. n. is not derived from a more augmented is
averted (Sn)]: (n) the J in J^f [above] : (12) the
in^Jl £r;£ [above], where, says IAr, the poet means
£C : (13) the £ in (a) ^Jj ^- [above] . (fc) ^_

[above] : (14) the » in ^ [above]; ^_ ^' (A) ;
and so in ^,^1) : Fm says in the Msb 'y'il ^J^J
/ a^fe^and devoted, myself exclusively to the matter,
orig. ^jj^S- ^then changed for lightness" (Sn) : (15)
the « in ^.M ^ ^J^jt [above]. (lg) ^ ^

in JI [aboTeJ j. e>

L- [684], i. „

f g.^^ [above], o,^. ^CJ (A) : YH says "so
the ,5 of the pi. is e]ided, and the '

converted lnto ^"; and analogy ^^

of this should be said on A's saying « Orig.
[below]: but this is correct only when the ^ o{' ^

( 1300 )

and ^?&i [with Tanwin _Lj and (*)&* ] is single ; not

f

it s *•

when it is double, as the ^ of ^IsLo is marked in such
correct Mss of the KF as I have seen : nay, [in

it -x x it ' s

^ Qo and ^&o ] the quiescent ^ is the ^5 of the pL,

8 > o^ G £ ^

[being a sito. for the , of _^soj and JyCo , which
becomes a ^ in the />?., because the preceding letter is
pronounced with Kasr ;] while that which follows it is a

*

for the _ [or J ] (Sn) : (18) the J in ^^ pi. of

G <£ S 9 s *

JyCo [above], orig. viJU$l£x> [above] (A).

§. 686. The ; is substituted for (M, SH, A) three
letters (A), (1, 2) its two sisters [697] (M, SH), by
which are meant (IY) the ! and ^ (IY, Jrb, A), because
all [three] are letters of prolongation and softness (IY) ;
(3) the Hamza (M, SH, A). As for its substitution for
the I , it is in one case, vid. where the letter before it is

pronounced with Damm [below] (Aud), whether it be in

* > ^ >

(1) a v. (Tsr), as in AJ^J and ^j-o [below] (Aud): (a)

their o. /., before they are put into the |>ass., is «jL>

trafficked with [683], swore allegiance to, and <^L<*
jought ivith [490] ; but, when you put them into the
pass., you pronounce their initial with Damm [436] ;
while it is impossible for the \ to remain after a Damma,
because the letter before the ! is pronounced only with
Fath ; so that the I is converted into ^ , for homogeneity

( 1301 )
with the vowel of the letter before it (Tsr) ; (b) the

x 9 O x x 9 x

Revelation has 1 t^^ ^^ Lo VII. 19. What was hidden

B o - '

from them [683] (Aud) : or (2) a n., as in vr?r^ ^2m< °

Q

^>;Lfl [below] ; if the I be not second, converted from a

S x

,5 , as in ^6 meaning [canine'] tooth, [fang,~] in which

• ••**»
case it returns to its o. /., vid. the ^ , as ^j^> [278]

(Tsr). And, as for its substitution for the ,5 , it is in
four cases, (1) where the ^ is quiescent, single, and [in a
sing, (I A),] not in a pi. (Aud), [and is] after 'a Damma

G >

(IA), whether it be in (a) a n. (Tsr), as in ^^Jyc [278]

G » G o> G o»

and JJ*JA [278, 682, 699] (Aud), orig. ,jJux> and >*~>x> , act.
parts, [of (jJb! was certain and v*~jj was we/£ o^f (A)]

G . G ^

from jj^ib ce?*£atn and VAA»*J easy, the ^ in both being

changed into ^ because occurring after a Damma ; or (b)

* * . * *

a v.t as in ^jj'jj is certain and >—^> is well o^*(Tsr) : (a)

the ^5 must be preserved [from change (Tsr)] if it be
(a) mobile, [because by means of the vowel it resists

9 x»

change (Tsr),] as in j*U# (Aud), i. e., says Jh, most
violent thirst, and delirium from love, and a distemper
that seizes camels, so that they wander about the land,
and do not graze (Tsr) : ( 6 ) incorporated [into its like
(Tsr)], as in yll^ (Aud), pi. of (jlsu. [247], where the
^5 is not changed, because the incorporated and [what it
is] incorporated into are equivalent to one letter, the

( 1302 )

tongue removing them with one movement, for which
reason two quiescents may be combined when the first is
a soft letter, and the second is incorporated [663], as in

Qg x

ibb [665], because the softness and prolongation of the
first [quiescent] letter are like a vowel in it, while the
incorporated [letter] is like the mobile [663, 731] ; and,
since that is so, the [preceding] vowel [Damma] does
not succeed in converting the incorporated ^ into . :

s o »

but this .ex. [ \JQM>> ] ^s a^so excluded by IHsh's saying
" not in a pi" [above] ; and the [best way to obtain an]

8 O >

excellent ex. is for you to form a [sing.'] like ^oU^ [384]

Oo " 8 « »

from «AJ , saying cLu , [the ^ in] which, for the [first]

G a >

reason that we mentioned [in the case of <JO.*A ], is not
transformed (Tsr) : (y) in a pi. : but in this [case (Tsr)]
the Damma [occurring before the single ^ in the pi.
(Tsr)] must be converted into Kasra, [because of the
heaviness of Damma, ^ , and the pi. (Tsr),] as in the

[ JJi ] pi. of j£i I and OUi [248, 249, 710], like pjt wan-

9 x 0 ~f- ,^-xG x' O

dering about, [pi. of ^»] and ^Ux^ (Tsr),] and (jd-o white

) s<lf. ~- ' ° s

(Aud), pi. of u*ijo! and iLd-o ; or of another [measure],

O S ~^ 0°> G *•

like kxfr pi. of kjU , on the principle of ^ pi. of Jkb

S -^- .x

[247], kjLfr being the she-camel £Aa£ c^oes not conceive
[718], £>te. Jbjjft and L^i [247] (Tsr) ; (2) where the &
occurs after a Damma, and is the J of (a) JJLJ [468, 476],

( 1303 )

. > f S -e x» ^ . . x » x

like JL» Jt «_$i ±zoiy intelligent the man is! and ^dj>

a, good judge he is /, [with Fath of their first, and Damm

of their second (Tsr),] i. q. sl$j! Lo , i. e., *JUc! , and

» x e* ^ » x - • « . x »x x » ^

»Ldj>! Lo (Aud), i. e. K*x».1 , orig. (5$j and ^oj from

) 0 X x* ' . ^ ^

owy$j I forbade and ouuaj' I judged, the ^5 in them being
changed into . because occurring after a Danima (Tsr) :
(b) a n. ending in a [fundamental, inseparable] » [266]
{Aud) of femininization (Tsr), with which the word is
formed [from the very first, and which has not been

O Cl

previously elided (Tsr)], as when you form from ^«» a

O X » O -x

[;i. ending in S (Tsr),] like jj^JJLo [333], [with Damm of

9x t o*

the v> (Tsr),] in which case you say S^xyo [with the . ,

9 s > ° s

orig. &AXVO , the ^ being changed into ^ because occur-
ring after a Dauima (Tsr)], contrary to [what happens
when the s is affixed after the formation of the word, in
which case the Damma must be converted into Kasra, in
order that the ^ may be preserved, as in (Tsr)] such

0' -X X "^

[formations] as iuJl^j inf. n. un. of ^^ flagged [336] :

G ' >- ^

for its o. /., before affixion of the s , is ^il^j' with Damm
[of the ,j , because it is of the cat. of JLcUS , since ^Lj

^* "" * G > -^ x

m/. n. of ^iljj is (Tsr)] like JLJkJ [with Damm of the ^

(Tsr),] i'n/. n- °^ J—& «;as sluggish ; but its Damma is
changed into Kasra, in order that the & may be pre-
served from conversion [into ; (Tsr)] ; and afterward*

140 a J

( 1304 )

the H supervenes, to import unity [336] ; while the trans-
formation [of the Damma into Kasra (Tsr) remains in
its state (Aud), the predicament [of the J ] not being
altered by restoration of the Damma to its original
place, and change of the ^ into . , because that would
lead to the occurrence of an inf. n. ending in a ^ pre-
ceded by an inseparable Damma [721], since the adventi-
tious s , being virtually separate [266], is not taken into
account (Tsr) : (c) a n. ending in the [aug. (Tsr)] ! and

s »^

jj , as when you form from x» [a name (Tsr)] on the
measure of <jUlw Sabu'&n [with Damm of the o (Tsr)],
the name of the place about which Ibn Ahmar [or
rather Tamirn Abn Abl Mukbil, according to the correct
opinion (Tsr)J says *J] ^iJT;Cc> LJ 5>f [236] ; in which
case you say (jtyi Ramuwdn (Aud) with Damm of the
C > orig. ^**) , the ^ being changed into ^ because
occurring after a Damma : (a) you may, however, say
that, when a [n.] like ^L^i [237, 250] is formed from
°U , then ^C^.1 [685, 723] is said, the letter before the \
and ^ being given the predicament of what occurs as a
genuine final, like [the J of] ^ [685] : while this

t * > s O ° "

necessarily requires that, in the like of ^l*-^ from ^
[above], jfaj should not be said, because, in the para-
digm of jLli [368] from ^ , it is not allowable to say
"Jo'v , since we have no decl. n. ending in an inseparable ^

( 1305 )

after a Damma [721]; but the Damma must be con-
verted into Kasra, in order that the ^ may be preserved,

* ' *• X

so that you say ^ [724] ; and similarly ^Cye. must be said,
by transforming the vowel, not the consonant : so says
the author of the A.ud in the Glosses [on the IM] (Tsr) :

X O X

(3) where the ^ is the J of ^jij with Fath of the o ,

s o ^

when a substantive, not an ep., as <£*£» piety, reverence

[689, 725], ^pb [272], [i. q. JjL , as s't^I JjThou hast

' * °
?£s fo«e, or match, i. e., &JU* , transmitted by IJ (Tsr),]

-" • " X fr x- X J ^ X , X

and ^yci [248] (Aud), ort'^r. Lij , L^i , and Uxj , because

»o^>- »o^^ is

from v^*-uu / feared, reverenced, ou»_£ / so?cZ, and v^jOi
/ tt'as youthful, the ^5 in them being changed into . to
distinguish the substantive from the ep.; while they
appropriate transformation to the substantive in particu-
lar, because, being lighter than the ep., it is more
tolerant of heaviness (Tsr) ; (a) IM [in the CK (Tsr)]
and his son [in the C (Tsr)] say that Cll, Sa'yd, [a
name (Tsr)] for a [certain (Tsr)] place, [a district in
AlYarnan or its immediate neighbourhood, by rule, says

^ • ' S >.

IJ, (*f*~ (Bk),] and L^ for the [nice. (EM)] odour, and

•^ o >*

Lxb [with Fath, says Th (Jh),] for the young of

» fi « x°-0 >s ^ SO '

X4f&»j} I SyuJl £ta wi7rf co^, or bovine antelope, are
anomalous : but [this requires consideration, since (Tsr)]

o - O o x

the first, [vid. Leu* from ^A** striving (Tsr),] may be

( 1306 )

-" (I S S" S

transferred from an ep. [4], like Ly* and L<Xo [725],

» S ° s > ' O S

/ems. of ^jv.)^ [250] and (jljtXo £/aVs£y (Aud), the
sounding [of its ,5] true being retained as an accompani-
ment after its being made a name, as F explains (Tsr) ;

&s S

while the second, [vid. LJ^ from ^ (348) (Tsr),] is said
by the GG, [S and others (Tsr),] to be an ep. wherein
the quality of substantive predominates [149], the o. /.

a ^ o s *^.s

being L> % SLsoK a fragrant odour, i. e., filled ivith per-
fume ; and the third, [vid. Uils from <jUxb inordinate
wickedness (Tsr),] is more often pronounced with Damm
of the So [below], so that perhaps they retain the sound-
ing [of the ^ ] true as an accompaniment when they
pronounce [the Jb] with Fath for lightness (Aud) : (b)
thus they criticize IM ; and the author of the Aud follows
them : but afterwards he says in the Glosses " It has
since appeared to me that IM's meaning [by ' anomal-
ous '] is anomalousness in usage ; for I have read, in his
[own] handwriting, a marginal annotation here ' The
substitution of the ^ for the ^ , when a J of ^Ltj , is
not to be taken as a precedent, because there is no cause

[for it], while it necessarily involves increase of heavi-

*<, z

ness'": (c) various spellings of LiJo [272] are trans-
mitted : As says " with Damm of the ]o [above], like
JL^"; while Th says "with Fath of the k [above],

** 6 S

on the paradigm of ^ ~C« " ; and AU says " with Fath

( 1307 )
of the !o , and Tan win " : so says ISd (Tsr) : (4) where

* o »

the ^5 is the £ of c5JLxj [718], with Damm [of the o
(Tsr], when (a) a substantive, like ^^ happiness,
[i. q. vl^^b (Tsr),] an inf. n. of wLb was happy (Aud),
aor. l*A,bS (Tsr), like ^^L [272, 331] and ^ [272]
(£, B on XIII. 28.); or Tuba, a name for Paradise

(Aud), whence ^^o sysui the tree oj Paradise (Tsr) :

* *• ^ >
(a) the meaning of viU ^^o Mayst thou be happy ! or

* * e * ' o sf.

Happiness be thine! is UA^ LAJ* o^-ot Mayst thou find
good Jortune and happiness!; while the [syntactical]

^ > s * + Q

place of ^^k is the ace. or nom., as in siJU Lxxb or vj»x^ »

^^ * ^ ^ o ^ ^

and viU LoXwu [41j or p^L-, [25, 28], its two places being
indicated to you by the reading of i^ Lo ^^.^ ^ is*^°
XIII. 28. Happiness be theirs, or May they find happi-
ness, and beauty oj abiding-place ! [718], with the nom.
and ace. ; and [in the construction with the acc.l the J

* ^ * 0 ^

denotes explanation, as in siJU LJU« [41, 62, 504] (K) :
(b) an ep. acting as a substantive [in not being preceded
by a qualified, aud in being put immediately after the
ops. (Tsr)], which is the (S&1 of j£*T [272, 355], like

^ i, ' * > o^

^jkM eAe ^oppy state, or ?i/e, ^^yCM i/ie shrewd

" 1 o '

woman, and ^y^cJt i/ie ^ooc^ woman, Jems, of sllLT

, ^«* »^ «> f.

[718], J-^l , and ^\ [351] (Aud), ns. of superiority
acting as£>n'w. substantives (Tsr): (a) what indicates that

( 1308 )

they are acting as [prim. (Tsr)] substantives is that the
JkiiT of superiority takes the pi. JutU! [249], as
the learned and *j£$! the great, [pis. of Judi^t and

(Tsr),] like Jrbf pi. of JjCif [249] (Aud), which is a
prim, substantive : (b) the o. f. is ^JoJ! , c5**JJ^f t and

^xiJt with Damm of their initial ; but the ^ is
changed into ^ because quiescent and preceded by a
letter pronounced with Damm (Tsr), as in ^jy« and

O » *• o *

Y*yA [above] (K on XIII. 28.) : (c) if ^aj be a pure
«p., [i. e., preceded by a qualified (Tsr),] its Damm a
must be converted into Kasra, [in order that the ^ may
be preserved fiom conversion into 5 , to distinguish the
ep. from the substantive (Tsr)] ; but no instance of that

x- O ' •

has been heard except [two words (Tsr),] ^y^-o iU~i' an
iniquitous division, i. e., SvSLs. wrongful, [from x£&. s\La
deprived, or defrauded, him of his right, aor. syjyaj , i. q.
nfc^ XAW^O diminished to him his right and auJLc xL&.

^ f)s O

ivronged him (Tsr),] and (5^^ iU^o an elegant, or
affected, gait, i. e., wherein the shoulders move [272, 718]

O x- s s

(Aud), from *jukx> ^3 ii)L=». meaning moved his shoulders

xo > x o >

in his walk, orig. <^yxo and ^^ with Damm of their
initial, the Damma being changed into Kasra in order

S > * of

that the ^ may be sounded true, as in (jd-o pi. of

( 1309 )

[above] (Tsr) : (d) this is the language of the GG : but
IM [in the Alfiya (Tsr)] and his son [in the C (Tsr)]

s O 9

eay that before the £ of ^JLx- , when an ep., the Damma
may [either] be preserved, the ^ being converted into ^ ;
or be changed into Kasra, the ^ being preserved : so

* A ^ ^ " '

that you say ^j-k-M the happiest or (SvJaJ\ [below],

' > O.» ' O ' * £ -r

**JCM the shreiudest or (5**xCM , and ^yo-M the narrow-
est or ^t^Jl (Aud), from vacillating between conformity
with its masc. [by retention of the ^~\ at one time, and
observance of the measure [by retention of the Damma]
at another : (e) this differs from the language of the

GG, S and his followers, in two respects, (<x) that IM

• ' °y
and his son allow two forms in ^*± when an ep. :

whereas the GG decide upon one of them, saying that

* o J

the ^5 [occurring as the g] of .^jw , when a substantive,
is converted into ^ , as ~>}$e and ^*>^', while, in the
ep., it is not converted, but the letter before it is pro*

Q ^ O

nounced with Kasr, so that the ^ is preserved, as *tr,>-

f ^ O ^ o

^jjuo and (SS^ iLuiuo : ( 0 ) that the GG mention the

Jem. of jij^l in the cat. of the substantives [718, 725];
and assign to it the predicament of the substantives in
retention of the Damma and conversion of the ^ into
2 : whereas IM mentions it in the cat. of the eps. ; but
allows the two forms in it, unequivocally declaring that
both are heard from the Arabs : (/) Shi says " No instance

( 1310 )
of this [formation] occurs [with its c] converted, except

,-o> »,-«« ^ o J

the ^Jlxi of Joti! ", [apparently regarding ,^1*3 as an ep.
throughout case 4] (Tsr) : (g) Makwaza alA'rabi reads

o y * *

I^^J (5+t:k in XIII. 28. [above], pronouncing the Jb with
Kasr [in the substantive], in order that the ^ may be pre-

6 0 ^ ^

served, as (jdxj [above] andau!xx*x> [333,710] are said (K).
Its substitution, (1) for the 1 , is (a) [obligatory (SH)]

in such as (a) J»;!^ [18] (M, SH), pi of SUL* [247,
278, 383] (Jrb) ; and s^i (M, SH), dim. of J^li
[278, 682] (Jrb) : i. e., in [the ultimate pi., and the dim.,

of (R) such as (IY)] JUG and J^U [above] (IY, R),

9 ^ S--^ «5>^ fi -- s

like v;^ anc^ p-^ L^^^] ' an<^ J^-0-^ an(l J^^J > like

6 > ^ ' S ^ '

JyjLc. and IsLL^ [377] : for, whenever you mean to form
the dim., or [ultimate] broken pi.) from any of those

S "^ > , ^ „

[ns.], you convert its t into ^ , as vr^-^ an<^ V)'^1

Q*^* & s- s Q o s > » ^^

[above], **~?.f±> and *J'I^ [247], J^A->*A and Joo!^-c , and
iaxxj.-ww and IOAJ^ : ( « ) the cause of its conversion in the
dim. [278] is obvious, vid. the fact that the letter before
it is pronounced with Damm [above]: (g) as for its
conversion in the broken pi. [247], it is by conformity

» - s > ^ s

with the dim. : for, when you say u>;tj-o and fil^i*
[above], there is no Damma on the ^o and ^ necessitat-

9 °s *

ing conversion of the ! into ^ ; but, since you say f^>=»

( 1311 )

in the dim., you say pj'lj^ in the broken pi., which is
made to accord with the dim. in this [conversion],
because they follow one course [247, 274, 279], this
broken pi. being treated like the dim. in many of its
predicaments, in that the sign of the dim. is a quiescent
<5 third preceded by a Fatha [274], and the sign of the
[ultimate] broken pL is a quiescent f third [256], pre-
ceded by a Fatha, while the ^ is the sister of the ! , as
above shown ; and that the letter after the ^ of the
dim. is pronounced with Kasr [274], as is the letter
after the \ of the [ultimate] broken pi. [256] (IY) : (b)

Q o ' t Ox xxx

v_*joj>s [below], dim. of^\^> [278], inf. n. of^juo [332,
685] : (c) jofj? and ^^f [247, 278, 661 j (M), which they

» x " 0 »x >

treat like fily* and (*z>y.± [above], since the substitution
is obligatory, because of the combination of two Hamzas
(IY) : (d) J,;r4 [above] (IY, R) and ^^ (R), where

you convert the I of the [act.] v. v!»jL^ [and ^L^S] into . ,
according to the rule mentioned [above], because the letter

before it is pronounced with Damm (IY) : (e) &+*>)
and ^^ [294, 300] (M, SH), and the like \rel. ns.]
from the abbreviated (IY), where the ! third or fourth
[300] has the ^ of relation affixed to it, in which case
you convert the I into ^ (R), whether the I be [converted]

from a ^ or & (IY, R), because of the occurrence of the

141 a

( 1312 )

double ^5 after it : (a) the reason of its being converted
into . , and the reason of this ^ 's not being converted
into I , notwithstanding its being mobile and preceded by
a letter pronounced with Fath, have been explained

[300, 684] (R) : (/) jfy [229, 639], du. of ^J! [500],

«» *• *
when [used as (IY)] a name (M) ; and similarly ^jJ

[229], ^tjSt , ^l , and ^[ , dus. of ^ JJ [205], |Sf

&
[204], whether [an adv. of] time or place, ill [559], and

c

Lot [543, 544], when you name a man by one of these
things : and so, if you made one of them a name of
a woman, and then pluralized it with the I and (z> , you

O ^ 9 f ^

would say wytjJt , ^^[ [234], and the like: (a) the
cause of the conversion of such [ t s ] as those into . is
that they are original, neither aug., nor substituted ; so
that, since they have no o. /. to which they might be
restored when mobile, nor has Imala been heard in them
[639], the predicament of the ^ is assigned to them, and
therefore they are converted into ^ when they need a
vowel : ( Q ) if it be said " Since they are original, not
substituted, why is their conversion into 5 not disal-
lowed, because they have no o. /. as ^ or & ?", the answer
is that the matter is- so, except that, when these words
are used as names, they are translated to the predica-
ment of ns. : so that what is predicated of the I s in
those ns. which it is not good to pronounce with Imala,

( 1313 )

such as Lo.fi [626, 629] and Iks sand-grouse, is predic-
ated of their ! ; and, as you say ^J'^OA [229] and ,jtj.Ja5 ,
so you say ^^1 and ,j^jj : and somewhat similarly, if
you named a man ^^a [482], you would inflect it, saying

Sxxxl *>x ^ > O *x T-V7

v->v»o \<iso This it Darab, LJ.-O oo ! 5 / saw Darab, and

. j~ .; .. )

Vr^-? cjjwo I passed by Darab, although, before use as a
name, it is not invaded by inflection [402, 403] ; so that,
as (^>^o , when used as a name, is transferred to the pre-
dicament of ns., and is therefore in/I. [194, 206], so ^jj ,
,<jJ , and Let , when used as names, are transferred to

&

the predicament of ns., and their ! s are decided to be
[converted] from the ^ , since they are original, and
Imala has not been heard in them (IY) : (b) weak in

u x *£ ^of

[such as] y3Ls\ for ^^f viper [in pause] (R), [where]

«x°* x 0 » .

some of Tayyi say p-^ with the ^ [for (£^^ ] (M on
§. 643) ; (a) Fazara and some of Kais convert every^final

X O J

t , whether for femininization, as in ISL^ [248, 272], or

# o*»

not, as in ^J^ [401, 671, 673], into ^ [in pause] ; so
say the GG ; but IH makes that peculiar to the I of

X O '

"such as ^^JL^" [643, 685], which is not proper: (b)
the reason why they convert it into ^ is that the f is
faint ; and becomes plain only when you put another
letter after it, vid. in the state of continuity, where
'-your beginning to sound another letter makes the sound
of the ! plain, even though it be faint : whereas, when

( 1314 )

paused upon, it becomes so extremely faint that you
think it to be non-existent, for which reason siLo [648]

c G <** *

and sL^ L [54] are said, with the \ of silence [615] after
it ; so that in pause they substitute [for it] a letter
homogeneous with, but plainer than, it, vid. the ^ ; (c)
it is only for the object mentioned, vid. plainness, that,
in the state of pause, which ought to be lighter than
the state of continuity, they tolerate the heaviness of the
^ , which is heavier than the f ; and also because the
letter before it is pronounced with Fath, which some-
what lightens the heaviness of the ^ : (d) this is also an
excuse for the conversion of the ! into Hamza [643],
although it is heavier than the \ : (e) Tayyi leave it, in

, « • f o s o&

continuity, in the same state as in pause, saying C5*i J
with the & in both states : (/) some of Tayyi convert
the 1 into ^ [in pause], because ? is plainer than ^ , and
plainness is intended : for the I is [sounded] farther in
the mouth than the ^ , because it is [emitted] from the
throat [732] ; and after it the ^ , because it is from the
middle of the tongue ; and after it the ^ , because it is
from the lips : (g) the ^ is more frequent than the ^ ,
in the dial, of Tayyi, in such a position, because the
lightness suitable to pause ought to be observed
together with the observance of plainness : (h) those
who con vert, the ! into ^ [in pause] leave the ^ , in conti- ,
nuity, in the same state as in pause, all of that being

( 1315 )

because continuity is treated like pause [647] : (i) the
reason why the I is converted into & or ^ is that the
three resemble one another in prolongation and width
of outlet (R on Pause) : (2) for the ^ , is (a) [obligatory

S > 0 J

(SH)] in such as (a) ,jjyo (M, SH) and ^u»^o [above]
(IY), ^^3 [above], and Jc^ (M, SH), orig. ^ (Jrb),

pass, of Jail [482] (IY), from sCklj [332], whence ;UolT
[377] (Jrb) ; vid. where the ,5 is quiescent and unincor-
porated, and is preceded by a letter pronounced with
Damm (M, R), and followed by two or more letters

[below], except in such as ^Ldx? [249], and <5JC^- and

* o » • »

<5vyo [above] (R) : ( « ) if the ^ in ^*y* and >-*»y become
mobile, or the Damma before it be removed, the word

.., . . ,. «•'» S«^>

reverts to its original ^ , as in the dim. ^^AAAX and V~*AAX>
[278], and the broken pi. ^*^> and ^\^o [252] (IY) :
( B ) our saying " [and followed by] two or more letters "

o

[above] is to guard against such as ^dx? [above] (R) :

9 o * f

(y) as for ^o^o [above], the ^ in it is a subst. for the
& substituted for the I of j^U ; while the last ^ is a
subst. for the I of JliLi [332] (IY) : (6) ^yb sparing,
taking compassion on [725] (M, SH), orig. I!AJ , [a
quasi-inf. n. (KF)] from juic ^1 spared him, i. q.

• * * ' * O f. x^

J)A& I too^ compassion on him, from ,Ju remained,

( 1316 )

as though he desired him to remain (Jrb) ; and ^..ju
[above], from ^5 [689] (IY) : (c) ^* [294, 301] (R) :
(b) [anomalous, weak (SH)J in such as (a) ^La** 1

«xx '

auJLfi This ts a matter accomplished (M,SH), orig.

••

2 '

(R, Jrb), from ^LJO [below] (Jrb), the last ^ in it being a

> O X x

subst. for the ,5 , which is a J in v^uuduo (IY), because

X x Ox ' O *"* 0 ^ O 9^x'

it is from ^^ixj, «or. C5^i«j (R) : (&) [ o^vxjb *yof yo ]

x • » « x a » x

jCLjt ^^A j^j [ZTe is (M, R) a strong enjoiner of good
conduct (IY, R),] a strong forbidder of bad conduct
[685] (M, SH), which is from «il£j / forbade (IY),

O »x 9 o x

[being] origr. 15^ (R, Jrb), from ^^j (Jrb), as though

C > x

the <5 were converted into ^ in order that ^ might

G > f-

correspond to ^ \ ; whereas, if they converted the ^

[of Jjjw ] into (5 , the Damma would be turned into

2 ,x g „

Kasra, and .Ȥj would become ^^j [722], which would

Off £ ' x > o x

not correspond to x«jot (R); and i^xcuo v^o»^i / drank a

purgative (IY, R), which is the medicine that moves the

> • xx

stomach (R), from OUL&X / moved, because the laxative
necessitates motion : ( a ) they change the ,5 into ^ ,

S > X

because they mean the formation J^.«j ; and therefore

8 x

dislike it to be confounded with the formation Juuu ,

2 x 2 x

[as would happen] if (S^ and ^A* [722] were said (IY) :
(c) Sjlla* (M, SH), for JbLs. in/, n. of —

( 1317 )

J collected the tax (IY, R, Jrb) : (a) [the assertion] that
the [last] . of L£* is a subst. for the ^ is said to require

O f»fO " s > O " '

consideration, because one says »jo^! tsXc c>judx> I accom-

g > » o - x

plished the matter, inf. n. I5*ix [above], and cy»xi*

x 2 » '

Jo ^T .JLfr , tVi/. n. yGjo ; and similarly [the assertion]

o ^ o •»

that the . in S^Lo* is a subst. for the (5 , because sjUa*
and JbLja. are two dial, vars., since Jh says in the Sahah
"[Ks says (Jh)] yo^J f ^ *Q T ouu^ / collected the

>>0^ '•

tf^aier in ^e trough or cistern and «J^A&. ", the w/. n. of
the first being, it is said, ^^ , and of the second s^x^. ;

' * s o-o t o ' *• , Sx ^

and Jh also says "_ Ij^Jl oxw^ , tn/. n. &->U^. , and
(*,/ * ""

9 9 O ^ ^ O *^

&j^x&. , iW- w. 55^ " : so they mention ; • but it is [a]
feeble [argument], because, from the [mere] use of the
two [forms], it does not necessarily follow that both are
o. /s., since substitution may be recognizable [in one of
the two forms] here by the paucity of [its] usage [682]
(Jrb) ; and [R says that] the whole are anomalous [sub-

o^9 Oxo * 9

stitutions of ^ for ^ ] (R). They say ^^i and &O.A as

o " So*

dims, of fc^ thing and (jj^ eye, respectively, converting
the ^ in them into ^ : but the chastest [practice] is to

as* Oxe-' »

say fel5A-i and «LUx& with retention of the ^ , and Damm
of their initial; though Kasr of their initial is allowed in
the dim. [274, 721], on account of the & , in order that
the consonant and vowel may be conformable, one to

( 1318 )

another. And of this class is their saying x*jj-o and
as dims, of iuuuo real property, or estate, and o^o
, house, respectively : whereas the form adopted in

0* o*> > Q os>

them is &AAJUO and C*AAJ , as in a verse by AlKhalil Ibn
Ahmad that I have had recited to me

I j ilj |j ^j

//" there be not a kid for thee, vinegar and olive-oil will
suffice thee ; or, if there be not this, nor this, then a frag-

0 x» x

ment of bread, and a little tent (D) ; or [ X*juuo and]
o^l? [274, 721] (Jh, KF), with Kasr of the initial, as

O 0 x O 0 **" Ox

also in the dims, of >>jui [274], ^.xe ass, i^b [above], and

v«
their likes ( Jh). This [retention of the & , however,] is

not obligatory, which is proclaimed by H's saying " the
chastest " ; and therefore his reckoning that [conversion
of the (5 into ^ ] among the " mistakes " [which the D,
by its title " The Pearl of the Diver on the Mistakes of
the Distinguished ", professes to expose,] is an excess of
language. And IM distinctly declares in the Tashil
that the c before the letter [ ^5 characteristic] of the
dim. is made into a ^ , (1) necessarily, if it be an I con-

O o x j S x

verted from a ^ ; so that you say ^^ as dim. of ^b
[278] : (2) allowably, though less approvably, if it be a

8 ox » S °x»

< or an ! converted from a : so that v>~>xo and

( 1319 )

are allowable as dims, of pjyi and \J& [278]. And5
similarly fcu^ and *s*jjj [above]. And what H dis-

allows is allowed by some, who transmit it from the KK,.

0 X » • x

saying " They say fc^j-i as dim. of fc^": sathat what

O X >

H mentions is of no account (CD). O fc^-i- is a weak
dial, var., on the authority of Idrls Ibn Musk, the
Grammarian (KF). The substitution of the ^ for the

Ox »

Hamza [685] is (l) [allowable (B,)] in such as JL^

a x > Oxfc » s f.'

[642], p£. ^j^ (M, SH), orig, jj^ and ^^.a. with
Hamza : (a) the ex. is said to be a blunder, because the
composition ^JL*. is neglected in the language, and thus

f>' i

the ^ in «j^. is not known to be orig. Hamza : the

S' >

author of the Sahah says " And «j^> with Damni is the'

0 o x 0 >

in/, n. [331] of the ^^ intensely black, [pi. ^^s. (Jh),]

Oxi*^ , Sxo»

of horses, [like H^.*f dingy whiteness and «j'^ Insight bay

G" 1 Ox »

eoZor ( Jh)] ; and ju^ is also the xy^. of the perfumer
[below] : and they are seldom pronounced with Hamza",
where his saying "they are seldom pronounced with,
Hamza" obviously means the reverse of what is- men-
tioned by [Z and] IH, because Jh, makes it orig.
mnsound [in the £ ], and the Hamza in it a- subst. for the
^: (b) " the aL3j&. of the perfumer" [above] is his R>!^
small round box (Jrb) : (2) necessary in (a.) [such as
(MASH)] Jl / believe [661]: (b) such, as

( 1S20 )

[230, 726], according to the most recognised [usage] ; and
»l!;£U. [248] ; and t5j£» [304] (R). [On the substitu-
tion of the j for the s see §. 687.]

§. 687. The * is substituted for [four letters
(IY, A),] (1) the , , [necessarily (SH, Aud),] in £
[16, 667] (M, SH, Aud, A), according to most (A), alone
(M, SH), the p not being substituted for the ^ except in
*.* , but this substitution being obligatory (R), lest [the
. be elided, so that (R)] the in/I. [n. (Jrb)] remain uniL
[below] (R, Jrb), according to what has been mentioned
[278] (Jrb) : (a) its o. j. is y [16, 306] (IY, R, Aud, A),

S o "

like _ji eroivd (A), its g being a ^ , and its J a s (IY),
as is proved by [its broken pi. (IY, Tsr)] s£i t (IY, R,

s«^>

Aud, A) and its dim. au^j [275] (IY), because the
broken pi. [or the dim.] restores things to their o. f.
[260, 278] (Tsr), and by s^i I ivide-mouthed and ^J&^AS

fy <t ^

I opened my mouth (R) ; and its measure being JUi with
Fath of the first [letter], and quiescence of the second
(IY) : but the s [that occurs in it, being assimilated to
the unsound letters (IY),] is elided (IY, R, Aud, A), as
the unsound letters are elided from such as Jo and ^
[231, 260, 275, 719] (IY), on account of its faintness
(R, Tsr), for the sake of alleviation (Aud, A), because
this word is sometimes pre. to the pron., in which case
would be said, which would be deemed heavy (A) ;

( 1321 )

and, when the b is elided, the n. remains of two letters,
the second a ^ , and the first pronounced with Fath
[below] : while its retention in this state would lead to
conversion of the ^ into f [684], on the principle of [the
Oon version in] Lo^ and ^s^ [719], because of its being
mobile with the vowels of inflection, and preceded by a
letter prouounced with Fath ; and, this t being elided,
as in l.H»ft [643, 683], because of the concurrence of two
quiescents, upon affixion of Tan win to it, the decl. n.
would remain unit, [below], which is not found (IY) :
and [since, according to what has just been mentioned,
the n. requires the ^ to be retained (IY),] they substi-
tute the * for the ^ (IY, R, Aud, A), because the - [is a
Bound letter, on which the vowels are not heavy ; and
(IY)] is from the same outlet as the ^ [732] (IY, Tsr),
both being from the mouth ; and has in it a nasality
akin to the softness of the ^ : (a) if it be said " What ia
the proof that the ^ is pronounced with Fath [above] to
the exclusion of Damm or Kas,- ?", the answer is " The
[common] pronunciation testifies to that " : and then,

6 » 9

if it be said " AZ transmits ^ and ^ , with Damm and

Kasr, for *i ", the answer is " That is not common in it ;
and the decision is [based] only upon the most frequent
[pronunciation], which is Fath, Damm and Kasr being
rare, of the cat. of blunder, the explanation of which is
that, seeing [the vowel of] the o in this n. vary, when

( 1322 )
the n. is pre. [otherwise than to the g of the 1st pers.J,

x * < I . x x » 0***

as jjJ I&& This is thy mouth, JU ooK / saw thy moutht

x > •xx

and ^ilxw «y<^x> I passed by thy mouth [16], they treat it
in the same way when the n. is aprothetic : (6) as for
the saying of the poet [Al'Ajjaj (AKB)]

w»°£ »0»0,«X»X « X ""*• O X X X Ox X X OX X '

lUJoAwl .-a viLLJ! t>jju ,Ji^ # n+s ^e OO..J*. JLT LgJuJ G

"" °" xx ^^ '/ ,

[O would that it, by which he may have meant &JL$"<*
wore? that was to be spoken, had issued /rom his mouth,
so that the kingdom might return to its oivner, and its

o tf «• x

right jul claimant /, i. e., says Jh, xJbM ^ and KAJ*

•» X ^x x X

(AKB)], it is related with Damm and Fath of the o ,
together with doubling of the ^ : — as for the Damm of
the o , the answer to it has been given above : and, as
for the doubling, there is no foundation for it in the

Sxo «

word, because they say for its pi. st^s t , and for its dim.

Qox> S xo£ Sox>

aw^j [above], not *U4 ! [below] nor J^A^ ; but the explana-
tion of it is that they double the + in pause, as they

double [the final] in JA^VJ and oJU* [640]; and that

e x x o

continuity is then treated like pause [647], as in L^aJLlt
and lllll [640, 647, 648] (IY) : (c) if £ be pre. [to
an explicit w. or a prow. (Tsr)], it is returned to the
o. /., [vid. the ^ (Tsr)J as [ jJ^" j3 Zaid's mouth and
(Tsr)] Jy thy mouth [below] (Aud, A), because prefixion

( 1323 )

restores things to their o, fs. (Tsr) : and the substitution
seldom remains, as in [the saying of the Prophet (Tsr)]

dLfcJf ^ ^jjo JuTjor syuLb! pjUJriJjjjJUaJ Assuredly

the perfume of the mouth of the faster is pleas anter to
God than the odour of musk (Aud, A) and the saying" ^f
Ru'ba [Ibn Al'Ajjaj (MN)]

X *^ OX X O X

[16] (Tsr), where ^j Uis is i. q. ^l A h c , which thus occurs
in some places (MN) ; but F asserts [in the Baghda-
dlyat cited below] that the ^ is not retained except in
poetry, which is refuted by the preceding tradition
(Tsr) : (b) Akh says that the * is a subst. for the 5

O ox

[below], its o. /. being s^j , which, being transposed,
becomes «^j , whereupon the ^ is elided, and the s made
into a *; and, in proof of that, he cites v*Jf uli U*

[below], which, according to him, is like ^>J! beljJljb Si
[153] in restoration of the elided [ ^ ] by poetic license
(R) : (c) 'as for [the explicit n. in] J^i [above], it has three
states, (a) severance from prefixion, where the ^ must be
changed into « from the impossibility of eliding or retain-
ing it, because by elision the decl. n. would remain unit.
[above], which is not allowable, since the inflection

,. * * • ; • ' ' ' **

rotates only upon the final of the word, so that it does
not rotate upon a word whose final is its initial ; while

( 1324 )

retention would lead, when [the n< was] pronounced
with Tanwln, to the combination of two quiescents, [one
of which would have to be elided,] so that its case would
be ultimately reducible to [the decl. n. 's] remaining
unil. : (b) prefixion to the ^ of the 1st pers., where it
has two dial. vars. : — («) the more notorious of them is

6

^ [1 30] in the three cases [of inflection] : by analogy,
it is orig. ^i , like ^J^ my morrow \ then ^U [684],

because of the ^ 's being mobile and preceded by a letter
pronounced with Fath : but since, in what is infl. with

0 -• >

vowels, [like *^L£ , ] the custom runs that, when it id

*• »
pre. to the ^ , [as in ^x^Le , ] one is confined, out of all

the [inflectional] vowels, to Kasra [129], [which is then
put not for inflection, but] for affinity [to the ^ ] ; while
here the £ is like an inflectional vowel, the ^ being like
Damma, the ,5 like Kasra, and the ! like Fatha[16]j
therefore the ^ is made obligatory in the three cases
[of inflection] before the ^ of the 1st pers., in place of
the Kasra [of affinity], although the [latter] Kasra is nob
inflectional, by assimilating the Kasra [of affinity],
which, according to IH, is not a sign of inflection OF
uninflectedness, or, according to [some of] the GG, the
uninflectional Kasra, to the inflectional Kasra, because
of its adventitiousness, as the uninflectional Damma in

4\j>) C is assimilated to the inflectional, so that the ^ and

( 1325 )

^ -

I are put in its place in ^jtju^ L> and ^jO^?) V. [^8]; and

[as] the uninflectioual Fatha in j^ $ is assimilated to
the inflectional, so that the ^ is put in its place in

and J^JLux ^f [99] ; all of this being because of
adventitiousness : and therefore, since the ^ , which is
an p in ^ , becomes assimilated to the inflectional [ ^ ],
and what is before the inflectional <^ in the six ns. [16]

s

is pronounced with Kasr, therefore the o in ^ is pro-

nounced with Kasr : ( 8) sometimes (5*j [130], x+3 , and

* * * '
jui jvi [above] are said in all the states of prefixion, as

_ ^ » » <^
^J! !if v^j^sJ o [16] : (y) the first [dial, var.] is more

correct and chaste, because the cause of the need for
change of the ^ into ,* , upon severance from prefixion, is
fear of elision of the c on account of the [concurrence of]
two quiescents ; whereas, in the state of prefixion, there
are no two quiescents, since there is no Tan win in the
pre. [110, 609] ; so that the change of the . into ^ is more
properly omitted : (c) prefixion to [an explicit n. or a
pronJ] other than the ^ of the Istpers., where the more
recognised [practice] is to inflect it with consonants, as

•* >x »»^

mentioned [16]; but Ju^ ^ [or &+3 ] occurs, as above
shown : ( a ) the poet has combined the * and ^ , saying

pJl lili U» [231, 233, 306], which is a combination of
the svbst. and original, [vid. the ^ and ^ (AKB)] ; but

( I32S )

some endeavour to excuse it by saying that the - is a
subst. for the * [above] , which is the J put before the e
(R on IH upon the Genitives) : ( B ) the constructive
meaning of the first saying, as [shown] in [the Kitab
(IKhn) alMasa il (IKhn, BW, HKh)] alBaghdadlyat
[above] by F, is that the poet, by poetic license, prefixes.

*j with the |* substituted for its £ r as in j^jJj f ^

*.>'

K+J [above] ; and then puts the 5 , which is an £ , though

the * is a compensation for it; so that this is a combination*

of the subst. and original, by poetic license, which combi-

* '*

nation we sometimes find among their methods, as JLs I

^^_ gj J JJ f£ *

•03 \ jv^JU \ LJ [56], where the poet combines the premoni-
tory p. [551] and the two ,* s which are a compensation.,
for it [52] : and, according to this account, two poetie

s • *" 9'

licenses are combined in U^j^j , prefixion of *j with the
* , its predicament being that it should not be pre.
therewith ; and combination of the subst. and original :

o,

but I say that prefixion of ^s with the * is chaste ; and
is not a poetic license, this being refuted by the tradition
^Jl jvSLaJ! *j oj-X^aJ [above] : (y) as for the second
saying, it [evidently coincides with the saying of Akh
recorded in (b) above ; but, according to AKBJ looks
like the opinion of S, who, in the chapter on Relation,
the name of which, according to him, is the chapter on
, says the following words: -"As for jv/

( 1327 )

letters have gone from its o. /., because it is orig. s«j;
but they substitute the * in place of the } , [in order
that it may resemble the aprothetic ns. of their language
(S) ;] so that this ^ is equivalent to the £ , like the * of
l*> , being retained in the n. [through its variations in
the gen. and ace., the rel. n., and the du. (S)] : and

Sx

therefore he that leaves ^ in its [curtailed] state, when

Ox

he forms its rel. n. [306], leaves j*j in its [curtailed]

8 x

state ; while he that restores the J to -.> restores the * to
1*9 , putting it into the place of the J . as they put the »
into the place of the £ in |*9 : the poet says >>J ! Qli UJo f
and they say ^1^ [231] (AKB) ; so that you restore
[the elided letter] in the rel. n.t as you restore [it] in
the du. [231], and [in] the pi. with the cj [234], forming
the {rel."\ n. [with it], as you dualize with it, except that
the rel. n. has more power of restoration (S), for which

X ^

reason he that says ,jUj has the option of saying, at his

2 XX 2 ' X'X 2 XX

will, tgj+i or ^a ; while he that says (j'^+i says ^y+z in
every case [306]" : this is the language of S : (8) F in
the Baghdadiyat, although he does not report the
opinion of S there, reports another mode of accounting

X • XX X

for l-ig^i* . saying " It is said that AlFarazdak substi-
tutes a * for the c , which is a . , as it is substituted

i i« *

when the ». is aprothetic ; and then substitutes a ^ for

143 a

( 1328 )

the » , which is a J : and that substitution of . for *
[686] is not strange, its permissibility being indicated by
[the faco] that they are [sometimes] interchangeable in a

n '

single word, like Suis. [306], the J of which is judged
sometimes to be a , because of their saying sLl^ [275,
311]; and sometimes to be ^ , because of their saying
£fy£* [234, 244, 275, 311] " : (e) IJ holds C^^Ito be du.

of Ui [below] with abbreviation, saying on -^S\ \ j^-* L>

^ *^
[233] that U*Jt may be an abbreviated n., like I.O.A [16] ;

~~ xx^ x > O ^

and that ^>.J| UA3 Use occurs accordingly (AKB) : (d) *.»
has [ten] dial, vars.:- — (a) the most notorious and
chaste of them is (cc) inflection with consonants in pre-
fixion to [an explicit n. or apron.] other than the ^ of
the 1st pers. [16] ; ( B ) Fath of the o , together with a
single f> , in the state of severance [from pi efixion] ; and

(y) change of the ^ into ^ upon prefixion to the ^

»
[130]: (6) the 2nd, 3rd, and 4th are -vi , with the o

triply vocalized, and the J elided as forgotten, unie-
strictedly, [i. e., in the three states (oc- — y) just detailed,]
together with change of the ^ into * : (a) the triple
vocalization of the o is founded upon [the fact] that, in
the state .of prefixion, the ^ , for which the * is substituted,
is converted into I and ^ [in the ace. and gen. respect-
ively], for whicii reason the o is then triply vocalized
in tha three cases [of inflection], not for inflection, [but

( 1329 )

for affinity] ; so that, in the aprothetic state also, it is
allowed to be triply vocalized otherwise than for inflec-
tion : (c) the 5th, 6th, 'and 7th are Uf , with the o
triply vocalized, [and the I ] abbreviated, unrestrictedly,
[i. e., in the thvee states (oc — y) detailed under the 1st
rar.,] as though it were a combination of the subst.
and original, or the * were a su7jst. for the J put before

^ • X,- *

the e , as above mentioned [in (c, c, oc)] ; so that 1*^.^9

*- zt

is du. of 1.4J [above] : (d) the 8th and 9th are *j , with the

.doubled, unrestrictedly, [i. e., in the three states (oc — 7)
detailed under the 1st var.,'] and the o pronounced
with Pamm or Fath, as in pJ| Jo L^£j L [above] : (oc)
IJ says " It is a poetic license, and is not a dial. var. " :
( 8 ) it is as though the two * s were substituted for the

O ^ ' f

£ and J; and the pi. is pUit [above] : (e) the 10th is

making the o imitate the * in the vowels of inflection,

s» -. ' . . *^ » «*^

as pa ItXsc This is a mouth, Ui ojf^ I saw a mouth, and

^ > o ^ ^

jvi ^H ojJoj J looked at a mouth : (oc) it is as though

the state of prefixion without a * I mean Jlj

[above], JU , and viUi were considered here : ( g )

o x

sometimes the -»s of s^o also is made to imitate its inflec-

Q 9 o ^ O

tional letter [in its vowels], as fc^o , -a-o , and iyc ; while

£> o G> »

the £ of jj* ! and ^ I imitates the inflectional letter, by
common consent [16] (R on IH upon the Genitivei) :

( 1330 )

(2) the J [of determination (IY, SH, A), where its sub-
stitution is weak, occurring (SH)] in the dial (M, SH,
A) of some of the Arabs (IY) of AlYaman (A), [e. g.]
of Tayyi [599, 667, 658] (M, SH), as mpJl^T^c JJJ
[599] (M, R), transmitted from the Apostle of God by
AnNamir Ibn Taulab, who is said to have transmitted
[from the Prophet (IY)] nothing but this (M) tradition
(IY) ; while the poet says -^J] 15^-^ «J!3 [599] (Jrb) :

\^

but, notwithstanding that [tradition and verse], it is
anomalous, not to be copied (IY) : (3) the ^ (M, SH,
_Aud, A), (a) regularly (IY), necessarily (SH, Aud),
when [it. occurs (M, Aud)] quiescent before a o (M, K,
Aud, A), as in ^ [677] (M, SH, A) and iUli (M,
SH) having sharp, serrated, canine teeth (MASH),

» X °, * 0^*x-

fern, of wJL&l (Jrb, MASH), and Jo vj*c from Baler

'*

(IY), whether the ^ and ^ be (Aud) in one word or

9x*x 9 x G x

two words (R, Aud), as ~*Ji£ [above] and VJUAJ £*+*»
XXII. 74. All-hearing, All-seeing (R), [and] as o^tolM

U>Uu£ I XCI. 12. When the most wretched of them arose,
[i. e., of Thamud, vid. Kudar Ibn Salif, or he and those
who abetted him in the slaughter of the she-camel, be-

, X •«

cause the Juti! of superiority, when you prefix it, is applic-

X •* <• X X

able to the sing, and pi. (B),] and Uix? ^ XXXVI.
52. [182] (Aud): (a) IM indicates that by his saying
" And before a y» convert [below the ,.,; when it i$

( 1331 )

made quiescent, into p (Tsr), like tjujfoo ^ [below]"
(IM), i. e., Wlioso cuts (the*), do thou surely cast out
(from thy mind, and reject), where the ! of ItXo! is a

subtt. for the single corrob. ^ [614, 649, 684] (IA, A) :

(b) that [conversion] is [only (Tsr)] because articulation
of the quiescent ^ before the w is difficult, from the
difference of their outlets [732], together with the
incongruity between the softness and nasality of the ^
and the rigidity of the *_> [734] (A, Tsr) ; so that, when
the ,j occurs quiescent before the ^ , it is converted
into * (Tsr), the « being exclusively distinguished by
that [substitution] (A), because it is from the same
outlet as the ^ , and is like the ^ in nasality (A, Tsr} :

(c) there is no difference in that [respect] between the
[ ^ (Sn)] detached [from the o , by its being in one
word, while the ^ is in another, notwithstanding their
concurrence (Sn),] and the attached ; and IM has com-

•» • f B •» *

bined the two in his saying " like !juj| oo J^c" [above]
(A) : (d) it is written as a ^ , but pronounced as a *
( Jrb) : (e) they often term change of the ^ into .. " con-
version ", as IM does [above] ; but it should rather be
termed " substitution", because of what I made known
at the beginning of the chapter [682] (A), vid. that
technically " conversion " is only in the unsound lette.
or the Hamza (Sn) : (b) weakly (SH), anomalously

( 1332 )
(And, A), without a o > when the ^ is (a) quiescent, as

9 -. » ^ O ' » .- O^x

in J.]o4.:5* for J^i* [254, 677] : (b) mobile (A), as in -to

9 " -

(SH, A) for ^Lxj (Jrb, A), which are the [fingers or
(KF)] finger tips (Jrb), in [such as (Aud)] the saying
[of Ru'ba (M, R, MX, Tar, Jsh) Ibn AlAjjaj (MN
Jsh)]

(M, R, Aud, A), meaning klli G [58] (Tsr), 0 Hdla,
the [proper (Tsr)] name of a woman, possessed of the
lisping speech, and of thy hand dyed in [the tips oj
(MN, Jsh)] the fingers (MN, Tsr, Jsh) with henna

s ,0

(Jsh), orig. ^UJ! (Aud), the ,. being substituted for

G s (i -• Oxo^

the ^ (MN, Tsr, Jsh), as in y^s. [above], JJa^^. , etc.
(MN), for observance of the rhyme (Jsh), anomalously,

> .'' -<! ) ^ -

since it does not precede a o (Tsr) ; and in xXJf xxlio
Jcijf ^ic ^Ofi disposed him to good (M, SH), trans-
mitted by ISk (IY), i. e., xSlb (IY, R, Jib), from &ub
disposition (IY, R); (oc) the converse of that, [vid.
substitution of the ^ for the r (Tsr),] occurs in their

G s * s <j "&

saying [in describing hair (Tsr)] ^.ili' o^ I 6Zac^, dusky,

& ^ c *

orig. *sU [688] (Aud, A) : (4) the o in (a)

I x

(M, SH, A), transmitted by As (IY), for

[with Path of the ^» and quiescence of the dotted ^,

as in the KF (Sn),] which are [thin (Jrb) white (IY, R,

( 1333 )

Jrb)] clouds (IY, R, Jrb, A), that come before the sum-
mer (IY, R, Jrb), rising high in the sky (R), the ^

O » x 8 ' *

being the original (Jib), because +&i is from
(Jrb, A) : (a) IS says that it is [taken (IY)] from
vapour, exhalation (IY, R), because the clouds are from

C^ 0-^ 9 >" 9

the uCK^H >Lsau vapour, or exhalation, of the ground;
and, according to this, the ^ is origiaal, and the j. a

e ^ > -• x

stt&sZ. for it (IY) : but IJ says that, if ^^suo cjt-o weie

\ y «/ j •

so,. 2,

said to be from >-sx* i. q. (J^i cleaving, from the text

^l^jo &AJ JUUJl tcvj', XXXV. 13. And tJwu seest the

ships in it cleaving [the water by their running (K, B)],
it would not be improbable (li) : (6) sometimes they say

9 « ,

it with the undotted _. , as though it were from .^co
sea, because the clouds are from the vapour, or exhala-
tion, of the sea (IYT) : (b) L»Jl^ cJx L« [-x^T(IY) Ijvjc JLc
(IY, A)] I have not ceased to be constant (M, SH, A)
to this (IY, A) matter, transmitted by IA1 (IY), i. e.,

*^ ,<-, s>» •* *• ,

LoK [below] (i Y, Jrb), from v^J"^ , inf. n. ^j3) , i. q. V^AAJ
was constant (Jrb), the * being a subst. for the v»> , [as
is deducible] from the frequency, and versatility, of the
u_s , since you say ^o^ [above], aor. ««AJ"W , act. part.

9 ' 9 , , x,

^(^ [682], i. e., oou cons^an^; but do not say *3. , aor.

» o ,

pjo , in this sense : so that the ^ is the original (IY) :
(a) AASh says that !<X» ^JU Ci'K v^Jk li is for UiK

x X ^ X

( 1334 )

[above], i. e., UxiLo keeping, the + being a subst. for the
^ , because Is* like v^j\ is not said : but U says that

S-x"

the * admits of being original, from JL»J\ , which is a
thread bound on the finger to remind one of a want, and
is also a kind of tree : the poet says

X* /« » X O X » x 'x * X » « X • «*0 X *< X « X •* «X • X1

py f ,>U*sj ^y> Co gyB" # ^ o^jo ^j! j^J ! .iUjuAj Jj&

Shall the multiplicity oj ivhat thou enjoinest and the
tying oj the Ratam indeed profit thee if she care for
them ? : for, when one of their men meant [to go on] a
journey, he would betake himself to two branches of two
trees near one to the other, and tie one of them to its
fellow ; then, if he returned, and saw the two branches
tied together in the, same state, he would say that his
wife had not been unfaithful to him ; but, if not, he

X ' t 1 ° f X

would say that she was unfaithful (R) : (c) ^ ^ [KAJ t ^

/ saio him (M, Jrb, A.)] from a near spot (M, SH, A),
according to ISk (A), transmitted by Ya'kub (IY, R),

X ^ * i

for ^& i. q. LJJJ (IY, R, Jrb, A), where the ^ ought
* *'

to be original, and the ^ a subst. for it, because v^iJ^is

» <| "60-0 xx x x * "G O *"

[the crude-form] generally employed, as y> $ ! viJLJ v_^f Juf

XX > X x

The matter has drawn near to thee and v.^ J>je sLu He

«* *
"f

shot him from a near spot, i. e., ^^J> ^ (IY) : (d) the
saying

( 1335 )

0* x J

JLjU

**• ^^° ^y

Than she hastened to her sJieqp, hurrying, persevering,
until she drew water enough for gulps below the bend of
her neck, meaning, [says lAr (M),] LJU (M, A), pi. of

iuij i. q. aLc^ gulp (IY). The [reason why the * is
used as a subst. for these four letters is that the] * and ^
[and i_j ] are labial ; while the * is akin to the J and ^
in being vocal, and [intermediate] between rigidity and
laxity [734] OR).

§. 688. The ^ is substituted for [four letters (A),]

S^o^ c ^

(1) the j , [anomalously (SH),] in ^liLa and ^jL^
[311] (M, SH, A), rel. ns. of &LZ and *T^J (R, A),

Z '<- ' 2 ' ° s

orig. ^JjuLo and ^jt^j [311], because the Harnza [sub-
stituted for the !] of femininization[263, 683] is converted
into j in the rel. n. (A) : (a) by rule the rel. ns. of *lil^ and
* ';-£-? should be ^Uu^> and ^^ , as you say ^XiJo
from i> Tj.^o [304], and ^l^jLia. from f.d£uL [247, 273,
390], substituting a ^ for the \aug.] Hamza, to dis-
tinguish it from the rod. Hainza (IY), as befo:e
explained [304 J in [the chapter on (A)] the Relative

& o *~

Noun (IY, A) ; but they say JilxLi and ~^\^ [Sill

irregularly : (b) authorities differ about th?t (IY) :

141 a

( 1336 )
(a) according to S, the ^ is a subst. for the . (IY, R\

2 ^ * ^ g , o,

as though they said ^UU* and ^L^? [311], like

s x o ^

^Ls^o [above], and then substituted a ^ for the •

(IY), because the regular form is ^txlo , like J^C*^

~*>0 x-

from £tw4ja> [304] : while the ^ and 5 are akin, because
of the nasality in them ; and also [because] both are
between the rigid and the lax, and are vocal [734] : (b)
Mb says " Nay, the Hamza of oL*i is orig. ^ " ; and
adduces, as evidence thereof, its return to the o. /. in

3 ' * ^ 2 x * x

^jljLLo and ^K-gJ (R) : (c) some say that the ^ is a

subst. for the Hamza [below] in iI*>Lo and ^T^p (IY,
Jrb) ; but the first [opinion] is the most correct ( Jrb) :
(c) the opinion of S is preferable (IY, R', because there
is no affinity between the Hamza and the ^ (IY, R,
Jrb), since the ^ is from the mouth, and the Hamza from
the farthest [part] of the throat [732] ; whereas the ^j is
akin to the ^ (IY, Jrb), and is therefore substituted for
it (IY) : (d) they make the <j a subst. for the ^ , not for
the Hamza of femininization, in order that the rel. n. of
the n. containing the [augJ] Hamza may be treated in
one way as respects conversion of the Hamza into ^
(Sn) : (2) the J , [weakly (SH),] in J^J(M, SH, A),
for & [537] (M, A) ; and fjJ cUi! & $ No, but thou
hast done such a thing, for Jo [545] (A) : (a) it is said
[by some] that (R) the ^ is a subst. for the J , [the o. /.

( 1337 )

C •* x 6 x x

being &*J (Jvb),~\ because JoJ is [more (R)] frequently
[and generally (IY)] used (IY, R, Jrb) : while the ^
approximates to the J in outlet [732], for which reason
(a) the ^ is incorporated into the J [749, 751], as ^j^

*x«*oC>o,a a ^ •

UxJsjfc Ls.1 &jjJ ^o IV. 44. And will bestoivfrom Him-
self a great reward (IY, Jrb) ; and (b) the ^ of protec-
tion is elided with the J in (S\Ai , as with the ^ in ^J
and ^[170, 671] (IY) ; (b) it is said [by others] (R,
Jrb), [and] I [myself] think (IY), that both [forms] are
original (R), [i. e.,] that they are two [separate] dial,
vars. (IY, Jrb), because there is little variability mps.

— Sx xxx

(IY, R, Jrb) : (c) the poet says ^Jl (5Aa.Lo Q QJ- [696.
A] : (d) the reason why IH predicates " anornalousness "
of the first two [exs. cited by him in this section], and
" weakness " of the third, is only that what is meant by
"anomalous" is what is " contrary to analogy ", although
it be agreeable with the usage of chaste speakers ; and
by "weak" what is "contrary to the usage of chaste

O o B o Of

speakers" (Jrb); (3) the r in ^t for ^>\ , [with Fath
of their Bamza, and quiescence of their ^ (Su),] denot-

9x»xc« Sx Gx

ing serpent ; and ^U j^-u^ for pj'U [687] (A), jvi'U [in

> X o f

this phrase] being a corrob. of j^w! (Sn) ; (4) the Ham-

0 a -^ u

za [above], ^Ud. being transmitted by Fr for % LL=* [384],
what is what is used as a dye (A), The ^ in the u

( 1.3.38 )

X- 0 X .V

(5^** is. [said by S to be] a siibst. for the Hamza [of
*» ], as the Hamza [in if^> ] is a swfrsZ. for the ! of
[263, 683] (S). As for the saying of Khl and S
.that the ^ of the ,j}Ui whose fern, is 15J&3 , like the ^

' ^ 0 X • } X O *•

of ^Ux« and ^LAi [250], is a swfo£. for the Hamza of

~~' " *•
&!^ju , what is meant by it is not this [technical (Sn)]

substitution [under discussion (Sn)] ; but only that the

jj alternates with Hamza in this position [after ^JU], as
the J of determination alternates with Tanwln [262,
609] (A), because the Hamza is for the fern., and the
,j for the masc., so that they are not combined. But
the unrestricted application of " alternation " to that

9 x O x **» O x

[appearance of the ^ in ^^UtJ , and Hamza in O)l*j , ]
is tropical, because alternating letters are in one word ;
whereas what is here is not so, since the fern, of ^jfJcL

x ° x 11 •• ~- s o *

is ^JCw with abbreviation, not sJ^Cw with prolongation
(Sn).

§. 689. The o is substituted for [seven letters (A),]
(.1, 2) the j and ^ (M, SH, A), when [the ^ or ^5 is] (a) a o
[699] (M), in which case its substitution is (IY, SH).of
two kinds, (a) regular (IY), obligatory (SH), in [ jii£i|

* x C5

and its variations (IY),] such as Joti'l threatened [below]
(M, Sit), and Jjpt [492], £$£> and ^^Xg , and J.X [278J

. ( 1339 )

and .^yoo , where they convert the ^ into & , and incor-
porate it into the o of jJoJl ; and similarly g~^\ entered
[below] (IY): and [such as (M)] ^Ul divided into por-

S o '"

tions [below] (M, SH), from^j [368], where they sub-

x x a x *

stitute a v^ for the ^ , as for the ^ in Juu I and Qo f
[above] (IY) : (oc) IH means every ^ or ^5 that is a o
of jL«ls! [below], as [will be] mentioned in the chapter
on Unsoundness [699, 701] (R) : ( B) IM indicates that
[substitution] by his saying (Tsr) " The soft [letter
(IA, A), i. e., the ^ or ^ (Aud, A), not substituted for
a Hamza (Tsr)], when a o , is [necessarily (IA, A)]
changed into <y , [according to the chastest dial. (A,
Tsr),] in jtixlt" (IM) and its derivs. (IA, A); and

G ' o

incorporated into the ^> of JL*xi I and its variations
(Aud), vid. the [-pret., aor., and imp. (Tsr)] v., and the
act. and pass, parts. ; from the difficulty of articulating
the quiescent soft letter together with the ^ , on
account of the proximity of their outlets [732], and
incompatibility of their qualities (A, Tsr), since the soft
letter is vocal, and the o surd [734] (A); as, [in the case
of the , f A), Jlis [ (IA, A),] jLIs! [492] (IA, Aud, A),
J^xj , jt^Ji (A), JuoL (IA, A), and *u j^alc (A),
from J^j (Aud), orig. [ JLli;*! (IA, A),] j^'f (IA,

9 x Q^ O ^ O fj x >

A, Tsr), J^j , J^'j! (A), juoiy (IA, A), and

( 1340 )
ijyo (A) ; and [similarly] Jutf ! [above], from iXeJ

X- X ->» O

(Aud), orig. Juu^i ; the ^ being converted into «y . and

fl x «

incorporated into the ty of JlxAj ! , because incorporation
removes the heaviness (Tsr) : and as, [in the case of the
<5 , »Llsl (A), interpreted hy Frd as playing at hazard
ivith gaming -arrows, which our Master confirms, account-

O o J.

ing for its derivation from ~*o by the statement that
the heathen used to think that such playing would

S x x x x fi

occasion ^L*o ease, opulence (Sn),] ~*J>f [above] (Aud,
A), LJj , v«o! , j-*Juo [278], and y*z* (A), from JLS
[above] (Aud), orig. [ ^L-JCj.! (A),] ^>'^> \ (A, Tsr), v**;u/ »

• x 9 xo> 9x-'°*

*M^XJ! , J.**AAX> , and v*vJOye (A), the ^ being converted into

9 " o

yy , and incorporated into the «y of JlxXi ! , from their
anxiety for incorporation, because it makes two letters
become like one (Tsr) : the poet [Tarafa Ibn Al'Abd
(MN, Tsr) alBakn (MN)] says

' *

(IY, Aud), constructively ^

verily the rhymes, by which he means odes, enter places

of entrance, jrom which the entrance oj needles has been

oxo' 9 »

excluded (MN), orig. ,j^Ujy> , from —^ entrance

( 1341 )

(MX, Tsr): and the [other (1Y)] poet [AlA'sha Mai-
inun Ibn Kais (MX, Tsr), satirizing (MN), intimidating
(Tsr), 'Alkama Ibn 'Ulatha (MX, Tsr),] says

(IY, Aud) ^4ftd, i/" <Aow threaten me, I shall threaten
thee u'ith the like thereof: and I will add the lasting,

o ^ e -• * ° *vf-

biting (words) (MX), orig. ^jjouy and JJou^^MN",
Tsrt : (7) the reason why they change the o in that
[formation; into \& is that, if they retained it, the vowel
of the preceding letter would play with it [from desire
of homogeneity (So)] ; so that it would be a ^ [rad. or
converted from a ^ (Sn)] after Kasra [685], an 1 [con-
verted from a j or ,3 (Sn)] after Fatha [684, 701], and a
j [rod. or conve.-ted from a ^ (Sn)] after Damma [686] :
and, since they see its liability to [perpetual] alteration
because of the alteration in the [vocalic] states of the
preceding letter, they substitute for it a letter that is
constant to one form, vid. the cj , which [they choose
because it (Sn)], among the augs. [issuing (Sn)] from
[the fore part of (Sn)] the mouth, [vid. the lips, the
central incisors, and the tip of the tongue (Sn),] is the
nearest [in outlet (Sn)] to the ^ [732] ; [while they do
not make the subst. a * (Sn),] in order that it may
agree with, and therefore be incorporated into, the

following letter, [vid. the ^ of JUxl! ]: (S) some GG

*

( 1342 )

<* x C3

say that the substitution, [even] in the cat. of J.*aJ>! ,
[where the o is a ^ , ] is only fo^* ^ , because the • ia

I'm X X fi

not retained with the Kasra in JLoi'l and Juab't ; while
tha aor. and aci. and pass, parts, are made to accord
with the m/". n. and pret. (A.) : but [the advocates of]
the first [theory] may say that the doctrine that ^ is not
retained with Kasra [685 (case 5)] applies only when its
retention in perpetuity is meant : whereas here the case
is not so; and therefore the ^ is retained, but then
changed into o (Sn) : (e) " soft [letter] " comprises
the . and ^ , as above shown : bub, as for the t [697], it
is not included in that, because it is not a o [673] ; nor
[is it, when original (Sn),] an £ or a J (A), which is not
incompatible with its being an £ or a J , when it is a
swkrt., as in fe and ^ [684, 703, 719] (Sn) : (£) some
people of AlHijaz leave this substitution, and pronounce
the o of the word according to the vowels before it,

^x^ >x-x Q^>

saying J^^OAJ! [685], aor. JL»ojL) [701], act. part. Juaiyo ;

, S ' »XX Gx>

and j^:^ \ , aor. v**ob [701], act. part. *.*wJyo : and Jr

x X X 0 X^Xft

transmits that some of the Arabs say J^aXj| and ^AJ! ,
with [a second] Hamza, which is stiange [661] (A) :
these two dialectic peculiarities are guarded against by
A 's saying above " according to the chastest dial. "
(Sn) : (rj ^ we have restricted the ? and ^ by saying, as
in the Tashll, "not substituted for a Hamza", to guard

( 1343 )

against such as ^i^ I [661, 702], inf. n. (jUjtj ! , and
[699, 702] (Tsr) : (b) irregular (IY), anomalous (SH), in

* x- s ° f- > ' s of S>>

such as 2usuU>t (M, SH), orig. a^J^I because from _jJ5
[above] (Jrb), as says the poet [Irnra alKais (IY)]

(M, R) Many a marksman oj the Banu Thu'al, put-
ting his two hands inside his lurking -pi 'aces ! (MAR),
lest the wild animals [see thenv and] flee away (IY) ;.

and sUol ^Zs* iu^a He smote him, so that he made him
fall in a reclining posture (R), orig. sfc5f(MAR): (a)
numerous expressions (illustrative] of that [irregular
substitution of ^> for the ^ when a o ] occur (IY) : and
hence (R) they say (IY, A) sUJ [408, 646, 671] (M,

9 x > G^> G°

R, A) for sU^ (MAR), JLxi from *=*j i. e., the location

in, front of everything, as Ju\ vLsJ (j^J Such an one is-

& *

in front of Zaid, i. e., awljjj before him (IY); and ^!.J>

[278, 307, 408, 671, 682] (M, A), as i/f it^E &*&}

s ^

LJ LXXXIX. 20. And ye devour the inheritance with

wholesale voracity, orig. &\J> , JL*j from auj^ (IY) ; and.

6>"x O'o o > <" ^

the like (A) : and ^yijo (M, R), orig. >^5 (Jn)? Jj*^»

G x

(IY) from sUj gravity, staidness (IY, R), as says the
poet [Al'Ajjaj (S, Jh)]

145 a

( 1344 )
Then, if ivear have become the cause of my gravity (IY),

* O x- " 5

meaning ^Uj (S, Jh) : and ^^Jo (M, R) incapacity and.

» x o , » • x

reliance upon, another (Jh, KF), ^^ot3 from oJL^i /

committed, deputed, delegated, aor. J^/T (IY) : and s'UOf
staff to lean upon [682] (M), the «y being orig. a ^ (Jh) ;

9 x x , O x x » <i y x Q x ^ ,

and XlXJ [307] (M, R), as &Jbo J^ for &JL^ , i. e., a man
incapable, committing his affair to another, whence
Ju^ commissioner, deputy, delegate, as though he were

«x O ' *x

axJf Jj^vo commissioned, deputed, delegated, the root in

'" * 9xx ,

them being one (IY) ; and i^iJ [278, 646, 682] (M, K),

9.x x Ox

a malady like cholera, from JuU^ or A^ , which is

Oxx> f. ^ >xx»

pestilence (IY); and \»^3' suspicion (M, R), \X*j from

» • x a > • x x »«xe

oc*-^j'l i. q. c^u.J& I thought, the [first] v^> [of o^-gj'f J

0 x "-a f •<

being a subst. for the ^ , because it is from ^JUJ I ^50^ the

o a x x • ^s

/anct/ o/ t/ie mmc? (IY) : and iLyij (M, MAR), ^yu
[331, 686] (M, R), and sUtf (IY, R), respectively £L*5 ,

XC)X »xx> >«x

Jljti , and &JL*j from o^i'J / guarded, or was cautious

' «x

(IY) : and <5^ consecutively, uninterruptedly, or a£
intervals (M, R), Jlii' (IY) from y£i (IY, R), i. q.
XxjUx making consecutive, uninterrupted; though Lh

OXx-J . . Oxc-x

says "There is no jL.3l^x> but amongst it is Syci ar*

XOX ^ ,, , , x-0X°£K>

interval, as ^ytf LJL^ UJL^ ! ^ XXIII. 46.
sent Our Apostles at intervals " : it has two dial.

f 1345 )

[282], Tanwln and omission thereof; and those who
decline it is a diptote make its I denotative of femininiza-
tkm ; while, according to those who decline it as a

9 -• »^

triptote, the ! is co-ordinative (IY): and ft^s Penta-
teuch (M, R), one of the Revealed Scriptures (I5T), from

Be 9 ,* ° » ^ ^ ' x

^producing fire(R},orig. s!^5^(IY), iLU^i (IY,R) from

;; The fre-stick produced fre [699] (IY), because
itf [below] is extraordinary (R) ; and [similarly (R)]
IS [693] (M, R), the covert of the wild animal, into

i O •"•'

which he gj^ enters (IY), JLC^J (Jh, IY, Jrb on §. 693),

^^ * *<• ^

says S (Jh, Jrb), because you hardly ever find JuuU as a

B^o^

n. [in the language \ Jh)], whereas JLC^J is frequent (Jh,
Jrb), as says the Rajiz [Jarlr ( Jh on \ju& )], describing
a bull [taking cover (Jh)] among thorn-trees,

Making for himselj a covert among trees o/ the kind
called xjua : the Bdd say that gkyf is tJ*ju£ [above], and
^Jy> is Jkiif [678] ; but the correct [opinion] is the first,

because J^3 is more frequent than jJtij' among ns. : and,
according to us, if the Arabs did not convert the [initial] .

[of gf^j] into ^ in g|^j* , its conversion into Hamza would
ensue, because of the combination of two 5 s , as in jcot:|

•* ^ s

pi. of £1^5 [683, 699, 730. A] ; but, according to the Bdd,

( 1346 )

that [conclusion] does not follow, because the ^ , accord-
ing to them, is an aug. [678], not a subst. [for a rad. ^

serving as the o , so that there is no initial ^ to be COn-
St J •-

verted] (IY): and *!y» [253, 255] (R), the measure of

S * O x-

(T) which is [construed, says Khl, to be (Jh),] J^i (Jh,

Gf-O O -- o^ x ^

T) ; its o. j. being *\^ , like ^J^ [above] from >>Jj

0 *•

entered (Jh); while its derivation is from ^^ agree-

>^o^ ^ * »-o ^ ~

ment, as though the child »*.**• (jU^t ^J **fj agreed

x- ^- 6 <-

another in coming, i. e., ^i!^ (T/: and o^' (M)
property, vid. what was from m ^At/ possession, con-

9 - G ^

trary of o j^a neivly -acquired ; and Judo , vid. who was
lorn in the territories of foreigners, and then carried
aivay ivhile young, so that he greiv up in the territories
of Allslam, from 8^ birth (IY) : «b) a J (M), in (a)
JLit [277] (M, 11), orig. lyC\ [234, 307]; but trans-
ferred froQi ^*5 to Jii , like JIs [646] (IY) : and [simi-
larly (IY)] UL [277) (M, R), ^j| being orig. £ [234,

Gxx . 6 xx-

307, 667], on the measure of Jmi , like JUpen ; and then
transferred to JL , like ^ [646] (IY) : (a) this final
o in o^j , and in cii-! also, is a rad. «y [below], exist-
ing in continuity and pause [646] (D): [for] thesis
substituted for their J s (IY^; and is not [really (D)]
the sign of femininization [268, 277, 295] (D, IY), as is
proved by the quiescence of the preceding letter (IY),

( 1347 )

because the letter before the g of femininizatioii is [only
(IY)] pronounced with Fath (D, IY), like the r in &Jcl»

Ox x ^

Fdtima and the * in jj^ui [254] (D), the * being equi-
valent to a n. joined on to [266], and compounded with,
a n. ; so that the letter before it is pronounced with
Fath, like the Fath of the letter before the second n. of

f ••*.,• x 4 X ^ • x

oycv-^ and siLJUj [215] (IY) ; unless it be an ! , like the f
in sLb£ [254] and HtlS [683] : and, since the letter before

GO 0 of>

the <^> in ^JL? and v.^^1 is quiescent, and is not an I , this
proves that the ^ in them is rod. (D) : ( 8 ) it is
objected against H 's saying " is a rad. ^ " [above]
that the o is [a co-ordinative] aug. [671], not a rad.;
eo that there is no reason for what he mentions : but
this is refuted by [the reply] that, by its being " rod. ",
he means that it is a compensation for a rad. letter, vid.
the J of the word ; or [that it is] quasi-rad., because it

0 • o « >

is for co-ordination with such as p j^. [or J^aj- ] (CD) :

a « 9 • £

(y) the sign of f em in in ization in OAJ and oi*| is their
formation in these two shapes, and their transfer from
their first formation [307] ; and, for that reason, the
shape and the H of feinininization are interchangeable in

O e 8x« 9<>

ouL? and aUjj [667], where the shape of ouo corresponds

9x»

to the S of feinininization in &o ! (IY) : (S) the dial. var.

Ox*

more often used is iUj I , with which the Kur speaks in

( 1348 )

LXVI. 12. And Mary, the daughter
of 'Imran, and in Shu'aib's address to Moses juj if
^^uuc (S*+j\ &&<*•[ vilsaXal ,j! XXVIII. 27. Verily I
wish to marry thee unto one oj these my two daughters ;
and to which the saying of Abu-1' Amaithal conforms, vid.

« » ' * x«x » o e * ^'tfS » „

(J.AAAJ'

\1 met Zainab, the daughter of the Sahml »a rel. n.

from Sahm, a clan of Kuraish, and in Bahila also

after a period, or time, when ive ivere entering upon the
state oj pilgrimage, on the evening of the tenth of the
first ten (days of Dhu-lHijja) : and 1 spoke to her two
(ivords, one) of ivhich ivas like snoiv upon, i. e., with, thirst,
and the other hotter than live coal (AKB)], where he
means by the first " ivord " the greeting of arrival, and
by the other the salutation of farewell (D) : (*) Sf
hsds the «y in oJL? and the like to be the sign of femi-
ninization, for which reason, says he, it is elided in the
perf. pi. ^\yL\ and yylL [234, 307]; while the quies-
cence of the preceding letter is because the yy is meant
to be co-ordinative (IY) : (b) ^ [263, 277, 307]

( 1349 )

(M, K), where also the «y is a subst. for ^ , because of
the pi vsjfyiiB [234], as

» ^x » x» £ x xxx ^x S x x x • x x •«• x«

•^Luuo LgjUi wyfjijD ^Ift # ^^5 is* • ^AT* c^' *5J'

/ believe Ibn Nizdr to have shunned me, and loathed
me, on account of things whose course was uninterrupted

n ox . no ^

[690] ; and is meant for co-ordination with Jmj , like Jo
Bdhr and 3^i '^mr (IY) : (c) \lk [263, 277] (M),

X • X •

which S [307] holds to be <5JLx3 , like ^c^S [272], orig.

x •
^5^jy , the ^ being changed into «y [678] : so that

according to him, it is a sing. n. importing the sense of
the du. [117], contrary to the opinion of the KK ; and

9 »

is not of the crude-form, but [only] of the sense, of JJ'

I ^ of

(IY) : (d) !yu-»«f (M, K), i. e., They experienced drought
(IY), from [the crude-form of (IY)] kil [234, 244, 260,
265, 275, 306] (IY, R), according to those who hold its

~xO x Ox,,

J to be a j , because of the sayings t> I yu« &L*« a hard

'x X* »*Ox fr-" C,

year and SuL** xj^bL**/ ! / Atrec? him by the year : the
«y is said to be a subst. for ( a ) the ^ , which is a J : ( Q )
a ^5 , because the ^ , when it occurs fourth, is converted

» Ox* *

into ^5 , as in oo^i! [685, 727] ; and then the <& is sub-
stituted for the ^ , which [opinion] is more agreeable
with analogy (IY) : (e) jj& [263, 277, 313] (M, A),
orig. ^toi' [spelt by YH with Fathas (Sn)], because it

( 1350 )

Oxx ' •'O-e » • xx

is [ Juu ] from &*>\^ f ouu5 I was a second to the onef

' x 0 "x

[of the conjug. of ^ (Sn)J w/. n. ^ (A), i. e., I

became ivith him a second: so in the Msb (Sn) : (oc)
the «y in it is a subst. for the ^5 , as is proved by its

> Ox x

being from O^.AJ I doubled, or folded, or 6en^ [313],
because one of the two is doubled, or folded, or &en£, upon.

0 X X Ox X

the other : ( B) its o. /. is ^ , like JLi [above], as is

^ - O ^ x ' S "

proved by their making its pi. *uil [307], like (TLLl
[307, 667] and &U.T [260, 307]; but they transfer it

O x x Qo ()c

from Jaw to JAJ , as they do in ^J^ [above] : (y) as for
the o in ^Gclll [307, 313, 667], it is like that in ^liLY

f) x 0 -^ 0 — 0

c^w. of kJo I [above] : whereas ^UAJ is like ^Lx^j [above]
(IY) : (/) v^l<" and silS [277] (M, A), ortgf.. xlfand klS

^Ox x* x fS-ve x x

[227, 277], because they say jU5j, kxT *.*^| ^ ^bTand

^(5 x x s x

ibj; xj3 [227] (IY, A)r transmitted from, the Arabs by
AU (IY), the s of femininization being elided ; and a «y

substituted for the [last (A)] & , which is the J (lY,

„••
A), of the word (A), by way of co-ordination, as in ^UAJ

x ° x *• ° x

[above]: so that they say oJ" and oo3 : (oc) these
[forms] have three cfo'aZ. fars., being uninfl. upon Fath,

XOX x**X 4»x Ox*

as o-^ and oo3 ; Kasr, as ou^ and oo> ; and pamnv

> 0 ^ > O x x C-x x05 x

as c^xT and oo J : whereas iU5 and xji have only one
form, which is uninfl. upon Fath : ( Q ) if it be said

( 1351 )
" Why do you not say that the ^ is a subst. for . , th«

,6 - "x e ^

o. /. of kli' being s^xT, but the ^ being convex ted into ^< , as

in <xJ* and ^Lyo [680, 716]? ", we say that it is not allow-
able, because you would arrive at what has no counterpart

»„ e ,,

in their language, which contains no word like H^*.

[4, 685, 698], whose £ is a ^ , and J a ; (IY) : (y) [Jh,

^ * * *

however, says in article 13 that possibly] the o./. of ou3

x »^ * * *•

is *j3 upon [the measure of] Juu , quiescent in the e ;

the . being elided, so that ^j remains bil. ; and [its
final] being therefore doubled, as [the final of] ^ is
doubled when you make it a name [275]; and the ^
being then put as a s-ubst. for doubling : so that, if you
elide the ^ , and put the S , you must restore the doubl-

^»^ ^ ^ ^a^

ing; [and thus] you say ooj ^j^or Sj6 : (S) if you form

^ o^ I ^ - 2 -^

the re?, n. of ou»j , you say ^5*JJ , like ^AJ reL ?t. of
^Jj [307] (Jh) : (3) the j* , in (a) dJje 6asm [below]
(M, SH, A), ulone [below] (SH), orig. JJs (IY, Jrb),

C " ^ •

because [its dim. is u**A~Jo , and (IY, Jrb)] its [broken
(IY)] pi is (IY, R, Jrb) JllL (IY) [and] J^li (R,

Jrb), not ^-yJio [below] (R) : (a) Fr says " Tayyi say

fc « x 2 -

«^«*]o , and others y*is : the former are those who say

8 • x 2 x-

o-waj for yoJ [below] ; and, according to them, the ^/. is

a » » o • •

uj^Is [above] and ^*-aJ j_below]" (Jk) : (6) if it be said

9 » »

I'ltejrf. is cj»^k al^jo : then why do you decide that the

116 a '

( 1352 )

u* is original, and the «y a subst., and not the converse ? V,
we say " Because it is established that the ^ is a letteA
of substitution, whereas such is not established in respect
of the u* [682, 696. A]" ( Jrb) : (c) IH says "alone"

£

[above], notwithstanding o^* [below], because the sub^
stitution in the latter is for incorporation [682] (R) : (b)
the num. (A) JL* [307, 316, 671, 682, 758] (M, R, A):

S (i

(a) its o. /. is u-Ju* (IY, A), because it is (IY) from

O • X

[the crude-form of (R)] ^J^o making six (IY, R),

O * o x »

since they say [in its dim. (Jh, IY)] &*oju* [282] (IY,

Q ^ o f-
A), and in the pi. ywijc**, f ( Jh) : but they convert the

last ,j*. into va> > in order that it may approximate [in
outlet] to the £ [732] before it; while [they choose the
v^> because], together with that [proximity to the 3 ],

S o

it is surd, like the j*, [734] : so that y^Ju*; becomes con-*

G ci

structively ^ jww (IY) ; and then, [since the J and o are
combined, and they approximate in outlet (IY),] the *>
is changed into «y , [because of their agreement ia
surdity (IY),] and incorporated (IY, A) into the ci> , so

2

that they say o^*. (IY) : (c) the saying of the poet

vi

f 4 s

xxx^

JjUf U

(M, R), meaning ^il and ^LJ! (IY), 0, or 0

( 1353 )

people) [59, 551], God fight against, meaning slay, the
sons of she-devils, 'Amr Ibn Mas'ud, the ivorst of men,
incontinent and not sharp-witted! (Jsh), where he sub-
stitutes a ^ for the ^ (IY, Jsh), because of their agree-
ment in being surd [734], aug. [671] letters, adjacent in
outlet [732] ; for extension of the vocabulary (IY), in

3 ^o« *-

order that ^JjJI and ^U^l may rhyme with ^
(Jsh); which is extraordinary (R) : (4) the \jo , in

[below] (M, SH, A) and ^Jj (IY), for jLj (IY, R, A)

z i
and yaJ [682] (IY), the & being a s-ttbst. for the ^ , as

, ' ^ * S, s *

is proved by their saying p-fcJlfc (jfl^aJb1 He committed

So

^x .

robbery upon them and iU^oJU! ^j-o yo //^ is plain rob'
bery (IY, jrb), with Damui and Fath of the J ( Jrb),

S a * * s • f.

arid iL^iJLo ^o^\ land infested by robbers (IY) : (a) the pi.

8 > > 9 > >

is [ jo^oJ : seldom (IY)] ^^ [above], as

.

(IY, R) TJien they te.l Nahd - a clan of AlYaman
- with its children destitute, and the Banii Kindna
like insolent robbers (MAR); and those who say that

G « ,'

make ci^oJ a dial. var. [682], because the ^ is substi-

tuted for the ^0 [in its variations also] : (b) its deriva-

/• G " '

tion is from (ja^aJ , which is narrowness of the inter-

stices between the teeth, as though the thief, or robber

( 1354 )

narrowed himself, and made himself small, lest he

should be seen (IY) : (c) Jh mentions in the Sahah that

90^
[according to Fr (Jh)] v^^J , with Fath of the J , is i. q,

. o o ^

in the dial, of Tayyi, who say o^Jb [above] for

2 -- n > >

; and that the pi. is voJ : (d) it is mentioned i«

s J
the CHd that (joJ is said with all three vowels of the J ,

Kasr being the chastest ; and o^o/ with Fath of the J

[682], pi. ta^tfJ , like ^ , pi. «yj-J [242, 256] (Jrb) :

(5) the v , in ^JUS (M, SH, A) and J^JUS (IY), for

> ^ ^ > -- ^

^JUj (M, A) and w^JLeo (IY), as

[Jlie bargain oj the poor needy purchaser, ivearer of
worn-out rags is, in irrevocability and conelusiveness,
like a sale by a man that is not desirous of rescinding
(MAR)], i. e., ^JUj (R), the ^ being a subst. for the
v (IY) : (a) IJ says "They ought to be two dial. vars. ;
but", says he, "it is not improbable that th^ o is sub-
stituted for the ,_, , since it is sometimes substituted for
the j [above], which is the partner of the ^ in [having
its outlet from] the lip [732]": this is his language;

and the better [opinion] is that the o [in oJLcJ ] is

» ^ *• » " *

or'g. ^ , because ^JL^j is more often used, i. q. ^.

>
[Uelo\v], which are bits of worn-out rags (R) : (b) ^L

( 1355 )
[and ^JlcS (A)] are [bits of rays, and o/(IY)j worn

out clothes (M, A), as

the bits of rags stripped off him [below] (IY) : (c)
the sing, is ^»^l (IY, R, A), like ^lli [253, 396]
(Sn): (d) Jh mentions in the Sahah that (Jrb) ^oJlc^
are bits of rag*, as ^J I S-LA L=>^*JJC [above] : and [that
(Jrb)] IA1 says " And the ends of garments are called

» xx G > b J

tyuJlx^ , »t*igF. v.>JLfrJ " ; and cites by Jaiir

, J tS is

^4nc? indeed I am possessed of patience against needs,
and am active u'hen the ends of the garments are tucked
up ( Jh, Jrb) : all of that is mentioned in the Sahah : (e)

i ' X > XX

hence one knows that s-Jl*^ is orig. ^JLtj [above] by
conversion of its [sing.'s s] letter of prolongation into ^ ,

» XX O ^ 0

as is the rule, like (J^:^c\Ji pi. of ^Ucyi [253, 685] (Jrb) :

) X X G"

(f) the substitution in ^JUo and ^.cJ [above] is weak

9 x fc 5

(SH) : (6) the ]a , in JbU*«J [with Damrn of the o , the

G x * >

<erU (Sn),] orig. JoLk^j [385] (R, A), because they say
in the pi. kJcL*i [390], not koCo : (7) the ^ , in ssb

C >xx g ,xx

<y»jo a tractable she-camel, orig. o>^J , i. e., broken in.

( 1356 )

Because it is from ab^j (A) being accustomed to, and
bold towards, the thing, since, from the animal's being
accustomed to, and bold towards, a thing, his tractability
therein is ensured (Sn). IM says in the Tashll that the
& is seldom substituted for the s. The ex. of it is the
interpretation put by some upon the saying [of Abu
Wajza asSa'di, praising the family of AzZubair Ibn
Al'Awwam (AKB),]

o f- ' ' >c»«-o

1 ' • ' ~ **-0^ t & oUsU * Lo

[The kind when there is not any one kind, and the
feeders at the time (of the question) " Where is the

(1^1 SO'

feeder ?" (AKB}], that he means xj^ftlolxJI with the 5 of
silence ; and afterwards changes it into ^ , which he
mobilizes from metric exigency (A) : but this is open to
the objection that the metre would be correct without
mobilizing it; so that there is no metric exigency, as
will not escape the notice of those who have the least
acquaintance with prosody (Sn). And some exemplify.

o x • ^ oa^- c^»

it by such as [ o^^.^ and] oJid. and ov**3 [646], because
they hold the a to be [the] original [sign of femininiza-
tkm in the n.] (A).

§. 690. The s is substituted for [six letters (A),] (1)
the Hamza (M, SH, A), as before mentioned [682] (A),

1 (a) when aug. (IY), as in (a) [ * Uf (M, Jrb)]
/ poured out [658, 679, 682] (M, SH) the

( 1357 )

(M, Jrb), i. e., xy (IY, Jrb) : (a) in yt[349, 382,
671, 679] the s is aug., a quasi -compensation for the
departure of the vowel from the g , as the ^ is aug. in
£lilT[671, 680, 682] (IY) : (6) [iTljJ f(M, R, Jrb)] 4^i
[658, 682] (M, SH), i. e., l^^T (IY, R, Jrb), mean*
ing / brougfa the beast back to the nightly resting'

" O 6 «« ' " ^ s

place (Jrb) : (c) ^^\ CJ>A# I put a woo to tJie cloth, or
an ornamental border to the garment (M, R), i. e ,
ilyT (IY, R), ^i^t from ^3 (IY) : (d) *^ljf 1^ I
wanted the thing [682], transmitted by Lh (M, R), i. e.,

t) O^f »»•"£• *>O^«-

aujis ! (IY, R), aor. »Jov« I with Fath of the », like &ijy& ,

> » ^ *
aor. *ib>tf I [349] (R) : ( ec) those [four €xs.~\ are all trans-

mitted by ISk (IY) : (b) when rad. (IY), as in (a)
jCjt [658, 682] (M, SH), for JU (IY, Jrb), whence
pit p^fij Jll^i [60] (IY, R), thus cited by Akh ; and

^* >x«x^= >»o^^«

the reading ^AA^^ J^j ^J" JW* I- 4. [Part I,
P. 39A] (IY) : the s being a subst., because ^Q is more
frequent (R) : (oe, it is transmitted from Ktb that some
say >iM » [which is read in I. 4. (K, B;J with Fath of
the Hamza ; and then substitute the s for it, saying
^ (IY): (b) JlLfrJ [521, 682] (M, SH), orig. &
(IY, Jrb), whence p-Tf ^ \1L Q ^f[521] (IY) : ( a)
when the J of inception is prefixed, they alter the
Hamza into 5 , because the J is not combined with .t

( 1358 )

since they do not combine two ps, having one meaning
(Jrb) ; and [then] they do not mind the succession of

two corrob. ps. [521], because the form of the second is

^ « ^
altered by the substitution (Sn on dULgJ in §. 682) : (c)

[f<X5^jjJ(M)] Jjfj U* Now,ly God (M,R), assuredly

i -o " *

such a thing did indeed happen ! (M), meaning vJJ U Lo!

[551] (IY, R): (d) [viiii (M, Jrb)] «Ui* £» Ij thou do
(M, SH), I w ill do (M, Jrb), meaning ^| (IY, Jrb), in
[the cfaaZ. of (M, Jrb)] Tayyi (M, SH), who convert the

C -c x *»•

Hamza of the cojicZ. ,jj into s (R; : (e) ^JJ! ItX* (SH) :
the poet says (R, Jrb)

.' .' ' ."° - 'tn"0-* ' ' ' .*,*>*.+ O** ++ * s sit

UUa.^ «-JY^ »*>^*- t ^-*^ # t5<X' ! ItXtf 0-^9 Lg, *rvt^o ^j \ ^

W^

(M, R, Jrb), cited by Akh M, R), yind 7&e came io her
(his beloved's) companions ; and they said " Js this he
that "bestowed affection on others than us, and forsook

d»<« s "t- ' f

us ? (Jsh), i. e., ^jJl to! (M, SH), the Hamza in 13 1 being

O ^ e t Qe ^ *

interrog. (Jrb) ; while Ktb transmits (^JLbjuo Juyc Is Zaid
departing ? in interrogation : (/) U» for the voc. [p.~[
U [554] (R) : (oc) they [justly (IY)] change the
Hamza into s [in these cases (Jrb), by way of allevia-
tion (IY)], because the Hamza is a rigid, independent
letter, and the s a surd, faint letter [734] ; while their
outlets are approximate [732] (IY, Jrb), except that the
Hamza is [sounded] farther in the throat than the v

( 1359 )

(IY) : (B) the substitution of the s for the Hamza is
confined to hearsay (SH) : [for] this substitution,
though often transmitted from them, according to what
has been mentioned, is inconsiderable, trifling, in com-
parison with what is not changed, for which reason it

» ^ O X

may not be copied ; so that you do not say &+&jt for

> » I c »lo

Ahmad, nor (^V** for p**»*i Abraham, nor

Ofi»ct

for ab»o f a citron ; but you follow what they say,

o s S-

and stop where they end (IY) : (2) the I , in (a) &j |
[648] (M, SH, A), where the s may be (IY, R, A), (a)
as is said [here] (R), a S'W&sZ. for the f in pause [upon ^ f ;

which is most likely (IY)], because [ u T with (IY)] the

»^«
1 is more often used [in pause (R)] than [ ai I with (IY)]

the 5 (IY, R), which is rare (IY) : (b) as we have men-
tioned in the chapter on Pause [and elsewhere], the s of
silence, as in L> and sj [615, 644, 671, 679] (R), affixed

(A) in pause (Sn), like the I [161, 497, 647] (IY), to

•e.
make the vowel [of the ^ (IY, Sn) in ^\ (IY)] plain

(IY, A) ; and not a sufcrf. for the I (IY, Sn) : (b) °*l£L

* ' a ^

(M, SH, A) : (a) the ! in iL^>. is to make the vowel

o *• * a ^

plain : and (IY) the [last (A)] * [in &-L$x&> ] is a subst.
for the ! (IY, A) in &$1^ [615, 648] (A); or may be
[affixed, like the ! , ] to make the vowel plain, as is

°- * o ^

allowable in xi ! [above] (Sn) : (c) M in interrogation

147 a

( 1360 )

<l X > . .

(SH), and *o# (Jsh), as in (R) the poet's saying
*J1 [175, 181, 646] (M, R, A), where he substitutes a
in *J& for the ! (A), meaning Us> ^ (IY) : while [ auo in]
*4J may be an instance of that [substitution of s for f
(Sn)], i. e., «ji-ol Us Then ivhat (shall I do)1 [below], or
L^J ^slJLxj I Us Then ivhat (is the good of my waiting

O t 09

for them)11.', or may be i. q. o>.g*1 [187], i. e., They have
come to ivater from every side, and have become numer-
ous : then, if I quench not their thirst, do not thou blame
me, but hold off from me (A) : (a) &+i admits of two
alternatives : — ( a ) that he means Ui Then ivhat ? ; but
that, pause upon the I being disliked, on account of its
faintness, he substitutes the s for it, because of their

»x O f- * *

proximity in outlet [732]; what is meant being ^Lol Ui
[above], or the like [181]: (8) that a^i is a chiding,

i, e., Then hold! (O man), as though he addressed, and

• *
chid, himself (IY) : (b) [on the supposition that K* here

means Lo ] the better [opinion] is that the 5 is a subst.
for the ! : but it may be said that the I is elided from
the interrog. Lo not governed in the gen., as it is elided
from the one governed in the gen., as in *A£ and piH
[181, 615, 648]; and that the ^ is then strengthened
with the s of silence, as [the ^ and <Jf are] in s^ and w
[above] (R) : (d) »lli C (SH), [as] ^II M} **> [Part I,

( 1361 )
p. 15 A], where the s is substituted for the I converted

O xxx

from the ^ [appearing] in cyl^Lft [234] (M), according to
one opinion (SH) : (a) there is a dispute about its [last

(IY)] s (I Y, R) : ( oc ) according to the BB ( W, R),

the 8 [in all* (W)] is a swfcsZ. for the ^ [below] (W, IY,
R), which is the J of the word (IY), in [ Jyii and (W,
IY)] Z>\yii [16, 234] (W, IY, R), [as] in ^\^ J^
pJ! l^iU [689] (IY) ; its o. /., [according to them (R),]

S x x S xx 8 x

being jU# (IY, R), Jl*s from ^» [14] ; but the 5 being
then changed into * (IY); so that the « , being a subst.
for the J of the word, may, for that reason, be pro-
nounced with Damm [48] : while AZ says 01 slx^,^
[616] that the poet assimilates [the s in] it to the letter
of inflection, [i. e., the final of the n.,] and therefore pro-
nounces it with Damm (W) : ( 6 ) it is indicated by Z
[and IH] that the ^ , being final after an aug. \ , is con-
verted into t [below], the s being a subst. for that ! (IY) :
(y) according to AZ, Akh, and the KK, it is the s of
silence [615, 616] (R) : [for] AZ holds that the s is
affixed after the t , for pause, on account of the faintness
of the !, as it is affixed in lamentation, as in slJov f- [55,
615]; and that it is mobilized by assimilation to the rod.

9 x x o x

8 , [as he says on sLx=*.^o above] : and this saying is trans-
mitted from Akh also : while, according to them, the
I [not the » ] is a subst. for the ^ , which is the J of the

( 1362 )

word ; but this is an unsound saying, inasmuch as the
a of silence is affixed only in pause, and, when you pass
to continuity, you elide it decidedly ; and [because] it is
found only quiescent, not mobile, for which reason the
saying of AlMutanabbi

w^. j

[Ah ! the heat of my heart from its love for him whose
heart is cold, and near whom sickness is in my body,
and disorder in my state ! (W)] is rejected, because he
expresses the s of silence [in continuity (W)], and mobi-
lizes it (IY) : (8) some hold that the » [in ii (IY)] is
original, [not a subst., but only the J of the word, as in
auifi calumniated and **.& consumed (IY),] which is [a
(IY)] weak [saying (IY)], because the cat. of jJLl and
{$& is rare [674, 685, 690] (IY, R) : (b) the substitu-
tion of the & for the I is anomalous (SH) : (3) the ^

J^r S * O S

[671], in ^Jf ^*\) Jo'j [above] : (a) that is disputed,

the majority holding that the & is substituted for the ^

> f * *
[above], the o. /. being jUut b : while IJ says " If the

s were said to be a subst. for the ! converted from the 5
occurring after the [aug.] \ , it would be a strong say-
ing, since the 8 is nearer [in outlet] to the I than to the
. [732] " ; [and his opinion is adopted by Z and IH
above] (A) : (b) his meaning by " the ! " is apparently
" the Hamza ", which is the [letter] substituted for the

( 1363 )

3 in the cat. of ^Ll^[683] and flki covering (Sn) : (4)
the <5 (M, SH, A), in (a) sji [648, 671] (IY, SH, A),
with quiescence of the [last] s (Sn), for ^joc [174] (IY,

A), [as] in &Jl)TiLc! StX*> [648] (M) : (a) the s of'siX* is a
svbst. for the ,5 in pause, according to the Banu Tamim

o I

(R), who say s joa with quiescence of the s , which is sub-

stituted because, in pause after the Kasra, the ^5 is
faint, the s being more apparent than it; while the * is
approximate [in outlet] to the sister of the ^5 [697], i. e.,
the ! [732] : but these [Arabs], when they continue,

Oo .1

restore the ^ , saying JOP ^ tX# This is Hind, because
the ,5 is made plain by what follows it : (b) Kais and
the people of AlHijaz make pause and continuity alike,

O.I

[saying s <X* ] with the s , as Tayyi make pause and con-

• ^ of

tinuity alike in ^^1 [686] (R on Pause) : (c) this [sub-
stitution] is not regular in every ^ , [as conversion into
^5 is regular, according to Tayyi, from every I (R on
Pause);] so that Ijjf is not said for ^jjf [176] (R) : (d)
this ,5 is mostly converted into s , in order that it may
be assimilated to the s of the masc. [pronJ] preceded by
a letter pronounced with Kasr, as in (ff^ and ^jcid
[161, 648], and be therefore conjoined [with ^ ] : (e)
the [conj.] ^ is elided in pause : (/) »jjc with quies-
cence is allowable in continuity and pause, but is rare

( 1364 )

[in the former] (R on Pause) : [for] some of the Arabs
make this s quiescent, like the ^ , in continuity and
pause : while some assimilate it to the » of the pron.,
because it is attached to a vague indecL n. ; so that they

T7- 9° • '

pronounce it with Kasr in continuity, saying jo* s jjo

1 -O » 'f . I

This is Hind [and aJD ! &o \ sjoe (IY on §. 648)], as you say

» O^ x x > ^ t O ^ '

xj v^vfl and auo^Le ^J cjJL* [648] ; and terminate it by

tl .* » x« .1

a (5 > [as **}} &o' ^j^c (^48),] to make the Kasra of the
s plain ; but [even] those who say this pause upon the s
quiescent : (g) one proof that the ^ is [affixed] to make
the vowel plain, and that the s is not for femininization

c

[648], is that, if you named a man »3 , you would inflect,

m ° < ' . .

and pronounce with Tanwln, as «3 !jj» This is Dhih,

+ )<''£•* » ° .- x-

1^3 oo K / saw Dhih, and 5 jo cyxoo I passed by Dhih,

** X •? *> ' XX

eliding the ^5 , because rendered unnecessary by the
vowels and triptote declension ; whereas, if the s were
for femininization, you would not decline it as a triptote,

»^ o ^ » * o ^

as you do not decline ik.*^ and fc-ssJlio [1 8] as triptotes

<?xox> G a ^ >

(IY) : (b) JLgjO^ for iuyLio [277] (A), which is the trifling
thing (Sn) : (5) the o (M, SH, A), in (a) the cat. of
xiLC [682] (SH), i. e., the n. containing the s of femi-
ninization [646] (MASH), [e. g.] in [such as (IY, A)]
^Jii (M, A) and »^»k (M), in pause (M, SH, A),
according to the opinion of the BB (A) : (a) some treat

( 1365 )

e^xo« ex Ix

continuity like pause, saying auu^l &iJLj [647, 663]; and

. ..— • X O X O X *X

some treat pause like continuity, saying #J f * Lg-o ^&. Ju

[183, 640, 646] (IY) : (b) sUJT, ^JLjT JLI/ and JL£
s!^~».iMj s'j~»SH [646], transmitted by Ktb from Tayyi

9 » " 8 » x

(M, A), which are anomalous : (c) »^-?b for is^u chest
(IY, A), which also is anomalous ; " but," says IJ, " is

» » S -o » > x £x * o » 'x~ <5

read" [in e^jUJI (jCo'L ^\ aSLLe ibt ^ II. 249. Verily
the sign of his kingship is that the ark should come to
you, where Ubayy and Zaid Ibn Thabit read s^ud! with
the » (K)], meaning " among the anomalous [readings]"
(A) : (a) [many hold that] s^lS [with the s (Jh, K, IY)]
is [a dial. var. (IY),] the dial, of the Ansar (Jh, K, IY,

S » x

KF) ; and c^jb the dial, of Kuraish : KIM says that
[the dials, of (Jh)] the Ansar and Kuraish do not differ

8 > x

about anything in the Kur except v^ju (Jh, IY) : (b)

SJx.GJxx 9>^x

the measure of ^jb' is c^JL« (K, IY, B), like ^ t ^ ,

n o x

[678] (IY), from oy» returning, because [it is a recep-
tacle ivherein things are placed, and deposited ; so that
(K)] what is taken out of it does not cease to return to
it (K, B), and its owner returns to it for such of his
deposits as he needs (K) : not J^ftU (K, B), because such
[formations] as jj-JL* and ^JLs [above] are rare ; and
because «>AJ' is an unrecognized crude-form, for which
the recognized [crude-form v Jf ] may not be abandoned

( 1366 )
(K) : (c) it is like i^c.li devil (IY), which is yy.jL

» > OX "

from yyyLb / exceeded in wickedness (KF) ; formed by
transposition, because it is from lib (Jh); [origJ] v^jUi

1 B x o »

from ,jUa.b [686], its £ and J being transposed (B) : (d)

0 » XX

its o. /. is o;jy , the [first] ^ of which they convert into
f [684] (IY) : (e) as for those who read [ s^UJ! ] with

0 > X

the s (K, B), it is J^xU , according to them, except
among those who make its s a subst. for the yy (K);
[and] perhaps they [may all] substitute the s for the
v^j (B), because these two letters participate in surdity
[734] and augmentativeness [671], for which reason the
g is substituted for the s of femininization [above] (K,

B) : (d) s^LM said by some, who pause upon o^J I AlLdt
with the s (IY) : (e) s! J^\ (51^ bjow [646], which some

one was heard to say, meaning yytJiJf ,JU : (6) the _ ,

x * t»

in (a) t-JLl! y^o made the thing remote, i. q. 5«^b , i. e.,
sjuut : (b) P jJl *z* drew out the bucket, i. q. L^v&o (A),
which is said in the Msb to mean I ,^>>.agu^ \ (Sn) : (c)
jjejuo praised him, i. q. luLjuo : (a) some distinguish

between — Juo with the — and s<Xo with the s , holding

ft S ° X

_ixx> to be [pra^'se] in absence, and »Juo to be [praise'] to
ones face ; but the correct [opinion] is that they are

I O O x

synonymous, except that — A* is the o./. (A).

( 1367 )

§. 691. The J is substituted for [two letters, as
before mentioned (A),] (1) the o (S, M, SH, A) in
(A), which [substitution] is [very (S)] rare, as
(S, SH), which is [orig. (R) only (S)] ^ilit
(S, R), whence

* f. * fi -c x # x x <j ~ ' s1~,s$>**-Qsi>s t <• s

iXiJ Jjjc /*j JU ^-° 5 Mv?* ^y^ 3fr lift 15 »•*» t ^ ^-ys ! ^~^j ojLi'i

w x ^^y x ' * ' x ~x

[682] (M), by An Nabigha adh Dhubyanl (IY, MN),
praising AnNu'man Ibn AlMundhir, / stopped in it a
short time at evening, questioning it (about its inmates) :
it was unable to ansiver, nor ivas any one in the abode
(MN), said by Khl to be recited with ^ilif (ABk),

•f ^ • * t> G f.

meaning UiLyof (IY), an irregular dim. of Juyat [285,
286] (IY, MN) ; the [second (Sn)] J being a subst. for
the ^ (ABk, IY, MN, Sn) : (a) I asked Khl about

& ^ Q *> "& * **,

your saying i) }Luo ! dlo' t / ivill come to thee for a short

8 •»• ° -f *•

time at evening : and he said " It is only ^j^Lya ! , for

[the ,j of] which they substitute the J ; and that is veri-

# ^ ° ^ *• •*• ~
fied by the saying of the Arabs u ^Lyo ! dLo! " (S) : (b)

S^oxi- G .- o i

[R says that ] ,j^yo! is dim. of ^Xo! : and [that], if

9xo& O £ Ox*7 O

^^Lo! be p?. of Juuo! , like ^jUc^ />?. of oixiv [246],

S ' o ^ t

which is apparently the case, then J^Lya ! is anomalous
in two respects, the substitution of the J for the ,j , and
the formation of a homomorphous dim. from the pi. of

multitude [285, 286] ; but if ^Xc! be a sing., like

14Sa

( 1368 )

Ox"'

[677] and ^QvS oblation, notwithstanding that it is not

9 ' 6 - £

used, then J^Lyo! is anomalous in one respect, vid. the

conversion of the ^ into J (R) : (c) [according to

Q > _ J,

ABk,] whoever fancies that <j^lo ! is dim. of [ jjiUs I ,]

O f.

the pi. of Ju*3J , makes a mistake, because it is a pi. of

** * *"

multitude, which does not form a dim. [285] (ABk);

o -* o x £•

and [IY holds that] ^pLu^f is only a sing, n., peculiar
to the dim., like %.&*..&.& [or iLuijuir (KF) and £>••**? t
[234, 286] and such ns., which are not used except in
the cfo'm. (IY) : (d) the poet puts the dim. to indicate
the shortness of the time (MN) : (e) Akh says that, if

you used JXLo' as a name, it would be declined as a
diptote, because the ^ is quasi-retained, being indicated

9 s o , >

by the retention of the I in the dim., as in ^LxC* [274] ;
and similarly J>L# [690], when you use it as a name, is
diptote, because the Hamza is virtually retained (R) :
(2) the vo (M, SH, A) in £^L1| (A), as
which is corrupt (SH), whence

jCo

[647, 682] (M, R), meaning <«^v£u5! [692, 756], the <jc>
in which is changed into J : (a) there is a version
sli (IY, MN), according to the o. /. (IY) ; and

i (IY, MN), where a Is is substituted for the ^e ,

( 1369 )
and then incorporated into the ]o , because of their con*

O «" * -c^

nection in vocality and covering [734] (IY); and *^sooCi
also * so IJ mentions (MN).

§. 692. The \o is substituted for [two letters (A),]
(1) the e, (M, SH, A), (a) regularly (IY), necessarily

8 x o

(SH), in Jlixit after the letters of covering (A), [i. e.,]

* * * °
when the o of JuOi I is one of the [elevated (R)] letters

of covering, which are [four (IY),] the \jo , the ^ , the

XX .- •

is , and the So [734] (IY, R), as in ~*Jxo! had patience
[671, 682, 756] (M, SH), ^&>[ collided, j^H ivas

^ x ,, o

regular, and (JLkJbtpwt up with wrong (IY), as [will be]
mentioned [756] (A) : (a) that [substitution] is because
the cy is surd [732], with no covering in it ; whereas
these letters are vocal, covered : so that they choose an
elevated letter [632, 734], having the same outlet as
the vz> , vid. the is ; and put it in place of the \& ,
because it is akin to the v^> in outlet, and to the ^ , the
tjo , and the Jb in covering [682] (R) : (b) anomalously
(IY, SH), in [the attached nom. pron. of] every [pret.~\
v. of the 1st or 2nd pers., whose J is one of the letters

> O ) > 0 J

of covering (MASH), as in ko.a. [below] (SH), h^s.

Iivaded, LA\ I surrounded, and k&Aa. I kept (MASH) :
(a) this is the dial of the Banu Tamini (R, MASH),
and is not frequent I mean making the pron. a ^

( 1370 )
when the J of the word is a ^ or yo , and similarly after

»xO x » O »

the So and ib , as in aJ^ h^** I sealed its eye [above] (R),

6 » O X X

and .J^f* ko^sJo I scraped a hollow with my foot [693]
** •x-^

(M,R), and iLltand klL^ [above] (R) : (6) if the J of
the v. be a Is , it is incorporated [into the io of the pron.]
(MASH): (c) that [substitution] is (R, MASH) rare
(R), [and] anomalous, because it is a complete altera-
tion of a word, destructive of its o. /. : and therefore
this dialectic variation is not commonly known among
chaste speakers (MASH), because the «y of the pron.,
being a complete word, is not to be altered; while
it is also an independent word, upon which analogy
requires that the letter of covering should not take
effect : but those who convert it do so because, being
unil., [and] like part of the preceding word, as is proved
by the fact that the letter before it is made quiescent [20 f

403, 607], it is like the o of JjUi I [above] (R) : (2) the

x

^ O x- O *« CC *

4> : Ya'ktib transmits from As o^J I kx He prolonged

> CS x Ox*

the letter, for ajuo , and ^>Uu[ removing to a distance for
t (A).

§. 693. The *> is substituted for [three letters (A),}
(1) the tw (M, SH, A), (a) in jlixif after the o , the 3 ,
the ^ , and the _ , as [will be] mentioned [756] (A), (a)
regularly (IY), necessarily (SH), in [such as (SH)}

I la.x

( 1371 )

L^Sx I checked (M, SH) and ;r,b) \ was adorned ; and
l^t> j I remembered, when subjected to incorporation, ac-
cording to what IA1 transmits (M) from the Arabs (IY) ;
and /Si [below] (SH) : (a) when the o [of the v. (R)]
is [one of three letters (R),] a ^ , [a £ , or a j (R),] the vs>
of juu- ! is converted into t> (IY, R), as v=»0)t and £>bjf

are incorporated into it, as ^b I incurred a debt and /j f
[above] ; but it is allowable for the 6 not to be incorpo-
rated, as So& I [above] : ( 6 ) the three letters being
vocal, and the ^ surd [734], the ^ is converted into t> ,
because the & , being akin to the 3 and ^ in vocality, and
to the vs/ in outlet [732], is intermediate between the ^
and them ; while the 3 , but not the \ , is incorporated
into the *> because the outlet of the 3 is near to, and the
outlet of the \ far from, the outlet of the »> : (y) the
incorporative conversion, however, is [properly] not part
of what we are concerned with, as we mentioned at the

beginning of this chapter [682] (R) ; and, as for 3"t> f

/ *

+ * c 'Si

[above] or J"6I [671, 682], and ^61 sifted, winnowed,
those are not instances of what we are considering, but
only of incorporative substitution (IY) : (8) conversion
of the «* into <> after the 6 is necessary : and, after the
conversion, incorporation is more frequent than omission
thereof; while, if you incorporate, you convert either

( 1372 )

the first into the second, or the converse, as will be
explained in the chapter on Incorporation [756] (R) :

> S S (I

(b) anomalously (SH), in l^jwje^ ! they gathered together

il s O

and ^t\s*! cw£[below](M, SH), in some dials. (M) :

9 ^ «•

(a) conversion of the ^ of JUuit into & after the _ is

is»

anomalous, because, though the _ is vocal, and the cy
surd [734], still the _ is nearer than the \ and 6 to the
\& , since the articulation of the o is easy after the
_ , and difficult after the ^ and <:> (R) : ( 3 ) they say

9 ^ s O 9 s ** (l C*"O CS x O

f^jixj^ I for 1^*4^ I , and \ Jc?. ! for i.Xa. ! [above] (IY) :
the poet [Mudarris Ibn Rib'i alAsadl (MN, Jsh),
according to IBr (MN),] says

uu \<

(M, R,) 27ien / said to my companion " Do not thou
detain ws from roasting the flesh with pulling out [the
tree by (MN)] ^s roots, but cut some ivormivood," a

s s o *

well-known plant (MN, Jsh), where bL»^aJ is in the
shape of the du. by poetic license, the sing, being meant
by it (Jsh) ; for [Jh says "that (MN)] sometimes the
Arabs address the sing, with the form of the du., as says
the [other (Jh)] poet [Suwaid Ibn Kura' al'Ukll (MN,
Is), addressing 'Uthman Ibn 'Affan (Is),]

xo*

( 1373 )

Then, if thou chide me, O Ibn 'Affdn, I mil forbear ;
and, if thou let me alone, I will defend an inviolate honor
(Jh, MX) : (y) that [conversion] is not regular, but
confined to hearsay ; so that 1 1 ^X&. I is not said [for
*T^Ll venturing (IY, MAR)], nor ^i^(IY, R) for
L ycif earned (IY, MAR) : (b) anomalously (SB), in
(a) [such as (SH)] (a) *>ls / succeeded, prospered (M,

SH), like LlsvS [692] (R), the o. f. being o^i from^
[331], where they substitute a *> for the ^ because of

£ >

the influence of the \ (IY) ; ( 6 ) JL&. / was liberal for

9 (f 9

oJo* , where its conversion after the i> is likewise
anomalous (R) : (6) l£S (M, SH), for IjjS [689] (IY,

Jrb), from _jjj (R, Jrb), the [first] ^ being converted
into ^ , and the o then converted into o (R), as though,
seeing the & to be surd, and the ^ vocal [734], they
substituted the j for the s^ , because it is the sister of
the o in outlet [732], and of the ^ in vocality ; so that
homogeneity of sound is attained (IY) : (a) that

G ^ •*

[theory] is [advanced] because ^JjJ* is more used than

8 - •" .

^>Jjj (R) : ( B ) this [substitution] is rare, anomalous, in

usage, though good in analogy ; and, from the rarity of
its usage, is not to be copied (IY) : (y) the conversion

s s ' O ' *• ' O

of the *& into & in *^«>) I and £«<X=» ! [above] is from affi-

6 " 9 ^

nity of sound, as in (J^o [6i)5] (R) for ^^ meal,

( 1374 )
gruel (MAR) ; contrary to gSy* (R) : (2) the Jo : they

X X X «"* •* X

say ^Owe for ^K^ [248, 272], which is ivhere the hair is
plucked out round the navel (A) ; but, in the KF, a kind

^ x O •*" >

o/ running : while * AJaj »jo is w/ia£ is betiveen the navel,
or the breast, and the pubes, with a string of other mean-
ings ; and moreover what encloses the tuft of hair on the

_, u

lower lip on both its sides, like ^Uo^o with Kasr ; and

X O X>

the arm-pit: and ^jy > with abbreviation, is the

Ox 8x«

uvula (Sn) : (3) the j in >> 6 pi. of s*y 6 remembrance

G x O xO

(A), like jx& pi. of Sjxfc admonition, as SBd says : (a)
the author of the KF transmits from Lth that the 6 is

fx^x >xwx 8 x •

changed into t> in [ J>jJ ! for] »^IJJ ! ^)/. of H ^3 when

O x

synarthrous ; but that, when anarthrous, J> & with the 3
is said (Sn).

§. 694. The -, is substituted for the tf (S, M, SH,
A), as before mentioned [643, 682] (A), when (1) double,
(a) in pause (S, M, SH), as 1^ [643] (SH), for ^Jii
[311], a rel. n. (MASH) : (a) the _ is substituted
for the (5 and nothing else (IY), because they are
partners in vocality [734] (IY, R, Jrb) and outlet
[732] (IY, Jrb), except that the - is hard (IY, R), and,
but for its hardness, would be a & [643] (IY) ; while
the <5 , when doubled, becomes [extremely near to
(R)] a (IY, R) : Ya'kub says "Some of the Arabs,

( 1375 )

C

when they double the ^ , make it become a _ , as

^ [below], meaning j! [682]" (IY) ;

while both are from the middle of the tongue [732]
(R, Jrb) : but the _ is plainer [below] in pause, where
plainness is desirable since the letter paused upon be-

0 X • » • x« »

comes faint, for which reason (SL^ with the ^ and ^JUs*.
with the j are said [643, 685, 686] (R) : (6) this sub-
stitution is orig. [employed] in pause upon the ^ ,
because of its faintness and resemblance to the vowel

* /- o o x s x sfx

(IY), as p^s. and ^si^ , meaning JIJL^ 'All and J-»^

S^ ^^ "

lAujl (S) : IA1 says " I said to a man of the Ban&

<J O x- >

Hanzala ' Of whom art thou ? ', and he said &-*+& ",

2 o^> *•*'

[i. e., ^J^XAJ Fukaiml (IY) ; ] then I said ' Of which of

o ~ > 2 - j

them ? ', and he said —^o " (M, Jrb), i. e., ,5^0 Murrl
(IY), which is anomalous (SH) : (b) not in pause (R),
[but] in continuity when treated like pause [647] (M, R
on Pause), according to the GG (R on Pause), as in
[the saying of the Rajiz (IY), an Arab of the desert

(UN),]

J L? *JJL> ^ ^>j yAJ !

-

[643, 682] (M, SH), told to me by one that heard them
say it (S on Pause), [and] cited by As, who said

140 a

( 1376 )

that it had been recited to him by KhA, who said that
it had been recited to him by an inhabitant of the desert
(IY), My maternal uncle is ' Uwaif and Abu 'All, ivho
provide meat for food at evening, and at morning por-

S ox

tions of the kind of date called ^o [294], torn off with
the tent-peg and with the horn of the ox (MN), meaning
[ lJU and (IY, MN)] ^iJL (S, IY, MN) and ^Ul t

^r x s x **'

(S, MN) and ^ojuJ L (IY, MN), which is more anomal-
ous (SH) ; and the saying [of Abu-nNajm (MAR)]

<5 » - S 'Of e fs

^ * ^

[above] (M, R), cited by lAr (Jh, M), As though in their,
i. e., the camels', uplifted tails, from the dry dung and
urine of summer, tvere the horns of the mountain-goat,
(MAR), meaning jj$t (Jh, MAR) : (2) single (R), not
double, (a) [in pause, but less often than when double
(R,),] as in [the saying (M) of the other (IY), an
inhabitant of AlYaman (MN, Jsh),]

i ^ fcxG
dUO

[682] (M, SH), cited by (IY, R on Pause) Pr (IY)
[and] AZ (R on Pause), 0 God, if Thou hast accepted
my pilgrimage, then a mule, white, braying, that jogs my
hair extending to the lobe of the ear, shall not cease to
bring me to Thee (MN, Jsh), i. e., ^j^sL* and ^

( 1377 )

Jrb> MN", Jsh), which is [still] more anomalous
(SH), because the _ is more akin to the double ^ , as
we have said (R) : (a) some of Tamim substitute the _
for the ,« in pause, whether the ^ be double or single,
because of the _ 's proximity to the ^ in outlet [732],

^^»

together with its being plainer [above] than the ^ (R
on Pause) : (6) that also is to make the ,5 plain in pause
(R on Substitution) : and (b) [not in pause (R),] as in

J

(M, SH) Until, whenever s/ie entered, and he entered,

. T . o ^ of- * of

upon the time of evening (Jsh), i. e., ou«*1 and 45*~*l

O s- ^ Of s ' ° f-

(R), orwjr. o^u**x| (IY, Jrb, Jsh) and [ ^-^1 , which,

*• ' O f-

with the letter of unbinding, becomes] Ix*** ! (Jrb, Jsh) :

(a) since the ^ is converted into _ , it is not converted
into I [684, 719], nor elided because of the two quiescents

* o ۥ * s o ^

[607, 663], like the ^ in ^VA*! and ot^x»f respectively

s c f-

(R) ; [or] the I [of ^x! ] is restored to its o. /., vid. the
(5 , which is afterwards converted into _ (Jsh) : (6) [in
either case] the is a sw&s£. for the ^ (IY, Jrb), and is
then mobilized with the vowel that the ,5 had in the
o. /. (Jrb) : (c) this [substitution] is more anomalous
[again] (SH), because the general rule is that the _.
should be substituted in pause, to make the ^ plain,

o *• * "f. * * a f-

whereas the ^ in the like of o^Ju*x» \ [and Lsa.^x> I ] is not
paused upon (R) ; [and] because they treat the supplied

( 1378 )

o x o f. x o ^

^ [in ^.^jo f and ^^ f ] like the expressed (Jrb). The
—, is sometimes said to be a subst. for the I of (S^>\ ; for,
although the _. is not [ordinarily] substituted for the I ,
that is permissible [here (IY)], because the \ is sub-
stituted for the & [684, 719] (IY, Jrb). This [substitu-

tion of _ for ,5 (Sn)] is named the aLssuLsut of Kuda'a
(A), who transmute ^ into _ [when it occurs] with c

<t * * ^ * o ^ ** \

[immediately before it], saying &JLA _ ^ ^^) ^*° This
is a herdsman that has come out ivith me, i. e., —^ cK
( Jh).

§. 695. The ^ is [allowably (M, SH)] substituted
for the ^ (M, SH, A) before (1) a g (M, SH, Sn), as

>^^ 0,o^x ^•'O*

x»ju (vC^JLft /*-^'5 XXXI. 19. And hath fully bestoived

* »• o f

His benefits upon you (M, SH), orig. *+«,\ ^ (Jrb), read

& ^ a *

with the (j* and ^ (K) ; and «JLo (M), for iJL* (K) s/ie<i-
ding the tooth that is behind the u^jJw , which takes
place in the sixth year (Jh) : (2) a ~ (M, SH, Sn), as

p.i-o stripped o/f (M, SH), for ^JLl (K, Jrb) ; and *.£ua

O » ^ S * x

subjected (M), vx^uai' being i. q. vxssu*i' (KF) : (3) a (Jf

--xx <Z '

(M, SH, Sn), as JLO jj** LIV. 48. J%e touch, QV feel,
oj Hell (M, SH), for ^ (K on XXXI. 19., Jrb), a

> O -o > 0 x ' x

proper name of flew [18], from ^LJ| xiyu*/ The fire

>°xxx »O^Sx

scorched him or x*Ji*o , i. q. KA^ (K on LIV, 48., B);

( 1379 )
j VIII. 6. [516] and v^JLo I drove', vialo lout-

Q f 9 X O X

stripped ; &>+*> [693] ; and <j-Uo [below] (M) : (4) a Is

»•

(M, SH, Sn), as ££* [682] (M, SH, A), orig. l3£*

G x 0 o x » 9 * x >

(Jrb) ; *JbLo radiating ; and ^ialojo (M), for Ja+.<~s> ,

X C ^ x x X ° X

from U1JI& vJauu" exercised absolute authority over us,
whence LXXX^III. 22. [1] (Jh), transmitted from Ks
with the ,j* , according to the o. /. (B) : (a) it is said to

G x o ' >

be pronounced [ Ja^x ] with Fath of the \o in the dial.
of Tamim, on the ground that ^h*^ set in absolute
authority is trans., according to them, as is indicated

X -- _ x- x-

by their saying ^JOAvui' exercised absolute authority (K).
These [four] letters are vocal, elevated [734] ; while
(IY, R) the ,j* is [a (Jrb)] surd, depressed [letter (Jrb)] :
so that, [when it occurs before these elevated letters
(Jrb),] they dislike the transition (IY, R, Jrb) from it
(IY, R) to these letters (R), [i. e.,] from the depressed
(Jrb) to the elevated (IY, Jrb), because that is heavy
(IY, R) ; and therefore they substitute a ^o for the ^
(IY, R, Jrb), allowably (Jrb), whether these letters be

second, third, or fourth, as Xxixix for jLou*x» hunger, ^
for wjELu* clamour, JJilo [253] for JJLu« , and .bflo and
Jbuoj for JoL*w [above] and !oJL> spreading (Sn), because
the ^jo agrees with the ^ in surdity and sibilance, and
with these letters iu elevation ; so that the sound

( 1380 )

becomes consonant, and is not dissonant (I Y, Jrb). And
this process is similar to Imala [626] in making one part
of the sound approximate to another (IY, R), without
being considered necessary (IY). If, however, the j*
be posterior to these letters, that substitution [which is
permissible when it precedes (IY, R)] is not permissible
in it, because, when it is posterior, the speaker is mak-
ing the voice descend from a high [to a low letter] ; and
that is not heavy, like ascent from a low [to a high

Go O o

letter] : so that you do not say cioaJ> for o^s*i' / mca-

' s> s C-O 9 ^ O s y s Q s

Bured (IY, R, Jrb), nor ^UJf >-o^u for v^^u He /oses

the commodity (IY), nor oa^xj for y**s3o deficient, inade-
quate. But there is no difference between the y*, 's
being adherent to these letters, and its being separated
from them (Jrb) : [so that] the conversion is allowable
with these letters, whether they be conjoined with the

u* , as in Jio [above] ; or separated [from it] by one

^ s s fi ^ O ^

letter, as in vs-Lo [above] ; or two, as in (3X4-0 [for

Q *• ° s O '

j^JU-u, level plain (MAR)] and Jbt~o [above] ; or three,

> * s > ^ * a ' o

as in ^jJLaxi (R) for ^JL^xi pi. of ijj^L*x> eloquent

(MAR). This conversion is regular, but not necessary.
And, in such [positions], the ^ may not be converted

s *

into a pure \ , except in what has been heard, as i?!^
[682], which is [allowable] because the Is resembles the

( 1381 )
* (R). But the u* is changed into j with the J> exclu-

s * * w .-

sively in the cfo'a?. of Kalb [696], who say^ ^ LIV.
48. [above] (M).

§. 696. The [pure (M on §§. 695, 696)] } is sub-
stituted for [two letters (A),] the ^ and yo , [allowably
(Jrb on the ^ , M on the yo ), in the dial, of chaste
speakers among the Arabs (M on the ^ ),] when [these
two letters occur (M, SH)] quiescent before a i> , as in
(1) jj£ (M, SH, A), for [ i^3 (M, Jrb)] jj.Il (M, Jrb,

»^o^

A) loosens (IY, Sn) /MS garment (IY) ; and xOw for

[ vA*jf (A)] ^Ju»o (M, A) Hie camel (A) becomes dazed

• ^
(IY, A) from the intensity of the heat (A) : (a)

with the J is of the conjugs. of ^^o and ^oj , and
with the % is of the conjug. of _»j : so in the KF (Sn) :
(b) the cause of this [substitution] is that (IY, Jrb), the
^ being a surd, and the o a vocal [734], letter, they
dislike the transition from one letter to another incom-
patible with it (IY, R, Jrb) ; and especially when the first
is quiescent, because the vowel is after the letter [below],
being part of a soft letter intervening between the two
letters [697] (R) ; while incorporation is not possible
(IY) : and therefore they approximate (IY, R, Jrb) one
of them to the other (IY, Jrb), [vid.] the ^ to the ^ (R),
by substituting a ^ for the ^ , because the \ is from the
same outlet as the ^ [732] and is like it in sibilance,

( 1382 )

while it agrees with the o in vocality ; so that the two
sounds become consonant (IY, R, Jrb) : (c) S says that
simulation, i. e. (M), imbuing [the ^ (IY, R)] with the
sound of the j , is not allowable (M, R) here (R), as it

O-o

is in the ^ (IY, R), as ^J^o issue, way out [733] (R),
because in the ^ there is covering [734], so that they
simulate in order that the covering may not be taken
away [by the conversion (R)] ; whereas the ^ is not

' > O s >*Ox

like that (IY, R) : (2) ji^j for (J'J^oj speaks truth ;
ovS [with a (J (Sn)] for Juoi' course (A) ; ll^so £f

»^XO> ^ ' °<« M>

»J o>vi J^ [ tXs J t (A)] He has not been refused [help (A)],
for ivhom a camel has been lied (M, A), a [proverbial
(IY)] saying (IY, A) in their language (A), applied to
him that intends a matter, and obtains part of it (IY),
[and] to contentment with a little (Md), meaning <Xo.i ,
the ^0 being made quiescent (IY, A), for alleviation, as

X ° > X> SO' ^X

in w^o for vr^ was struck^ and JL*J> for JuS accepted
[368, 402] (IY), and [afterwards (IY)] changed into ^
(IY, A) ; the saying 'of Hatim [below] (M, R) atTa'i
(R) K^ ^U I jjba Thus is etc. [648] (M, SH) ; and *^y>

Ox°x * os of > a ^ <i f-

for »<x«ax) , and «y;0>\l for o^Juo! I issued [trans.] (IY) :
the poet says

OfO

\

( 1383 )

And let the object of thy love alone before hctting (him) :
the- leaving of the object of love, while unimpaired in
its forces, is better as an issue, or a way out, than rup-
ture (M). The \jo , when occurring quiescent "before the
v> , may be pronounced [in three ways (IY, Jrb)], (1) as
a, pure ^ [above] (IY, R, Jrb), as in &j ! ^5^5 ! joe [648],
said by Hatirn [above] when he had slaughtered a she-
cainel [for a guest (IY)1, and it was said to him " Where-
fore didst thou not bleed her ?" (IY, Jrb) : (a) that
[change (I Y, R) of the ^ into a pure \ (IY)] is because
the \jo is covered, surd, lax [734] ; and [without any
intervening vowel or other barrier (R)] is in the vicinity
of the o , which is open, vocal, rigid (IY,*R, Jrb) ; so
that, from this incompatibility between their sounds, the
o recoils somewhat from the \jo ; and therefore the
Arabs approximate one to the other (IY, Jrb) : but
[incorporation is not possible ; while (IY)] they do not
[venture to (IY)] change the o , like the ^ in Juti-f , as

s s * c

in jxkoj [692], because it is not aug., like the o> [671]
(IY, R, Jrb), which is therefore more fit for alteration :
so that they alter the first [of the two incompatible
letters, vid. the ^ ], because of its weakness, in conse-
quence of the quiescence, by approximating it to the <>
(R) ; and therefore they change the \jo into a pure \
whereupon the sounds become consonant, because the \
is from the same outlet as the ^o [732], and is like it in

150 a

( 1384 )

sibilance, while it is akin to the o in vocality (IY, R,
Jrb), and openness [734] (R) ; so that the \ and &
coalesce (IY, Jrb), and that recoil ceases : S says " We
have heard the chaste-speaking Arabs make it a pure \ "
(IY) : (2) as a ^o simulating, i. e., imbued with [some-
what of (IY, Jrb)], the sound of the \ (IY, R, Jrb) ; so
that it becomes betwixt and between, i. e., becomes a
letter whose outlet is between the outlets of the ^ and \
(I Y, Jrb) ; inclining towards the \ , but not changed into
a [pure (R)] \ , [as in the preceding way (IY),] for pre-
servation of the [excellence of (E.)] covering (IY, R),
in order that the sound of the \ may not be altogether
gone, and so the covering in it be gone (IY, Jrb), the
covering in the ,jc being an excellence, the removal of

which would be a mutilation of this letter : whereas the

J> • ,• > * • *
Ju*j and ^Jcuu [above] is not like that, because in

it there is no covering to be taken away by conversion ;
for which reason simulation is not allowable (IY), as we
mentioned (R) : (a) this is indicated by the saying of
[Z and] IH (Jrb) " But the \ is sometimes simulated
by the ^ " (M, SH), meaning that the <jo is made to
simulate the \ , vid. through the ^o 's being inclined
towards the ^ (R) ; " not by it " [below] (SH), i. e., by
the y* , which is not made to smack of the sound of the
\ , but is converted into a pure \ (R), this simulation
not being allowable in the ^ , (a) because the \ and y*

( 1385 )

ftre from one outlet, and both are sibilant letters ; so
that, with such closeness of proximity, intermixture [of
sound] is difficult ; contrary to the \JD , which the cover-
ing makes it possible to imbue with the sound of the ^ ;
whereas there is no covering in the ^ (Jrb) : (6)
because [of what we have mentioned, vid. that (R)]
there is no covering in it (R, Jrb) to be preserved (R),
which would be taken away by conversion : («) thus

O'tX^Ls is said, with the \jo made to smack of the ^ ; but

99 O *

not Jju*o , with the ^ made to smack of the \ : (b) the

jpron. in IH's saying " not by it " [above] relates to the
y« : but some commentators fancy that it relates to the
v , the sense being that the \ is simulated by the quies-
cent ^0 , but not the ^ by the \ ; which is a mistake,
the sense being what we have mentioned, as is proved
by what IH mentions in the CM, and another [autho-
rity] in the CHd : Jrb) : (c) if the ^ [before the o (R)]
be mobile, (a) it is not changed (M, R, Jrb) into a [pure
(R)] ^ (R, Jrb), (a) because a barrier, vid. the vowel,
occurs between the yc and ^ (IY, R, Jrb), since the place
of the vowel, in respect of the consonant, is [said to be
(Jrb)] after it [667,697] (IY, Jrb) : ( B) because this sub-
stitution here belongs to the class of incorporation, since
it contains an approximation of one sound to another,
for which reason they mention it with incorporation

( 138C )

[7331 ; and therefore, as the vowel prevents incorpors^
tion [731], so here [it prevents substitution] (IY) : (y)
because the consonant is strengthened by the vowel
(IY, R, Jrb), so that it is not converted (I Y, R), since
the consonant is not converted, except after its being
weakened by quiescence (IY) : (&) nothing, therefore,
remains [as an alternative to sounding the yo plain],
except simulation because of [the \jo 's] vicinity [to the ^
in outlet] (R) ; [and accordingly they sometimes make it
simulate the \ (M), [so that] the \ is simulated by it even
when mobile (SH), simulation being allowable because [it
is the weaker of the two ways, since (IY)] it involves
some regard for the ^ (IY, Jrb), and therefore does not

)
act like incorporation (IY), as ^<Xo issued, emanated,

and o<Xo spoke truth (M, SH), where that simulation is
regular, constant, [because nothing but the vowel of the
uo intervenes between the \jo and s> ] (I Y) : ( cc ) [such]
intermixture [of sound] is rarer in the mobile than io
the quiescent [ ^o ], since the mobile is made to accord,
in this respect, with the quiescent, which is altered only
because of its weakness by reason of quiescence (R) :
( 0 ) conversion into \ is not allowable, except in what
has been heard from the Arabs (I Y) : (y) if the ^ and
j> be separated by more than one vowel, [as by one or
two consonants (R),] simulation is not constant, but is

( 1387 )
confined to what has been heard from the Arabs (IY, R),

\ > --

like oLo issuing, emanating (R), and ^LLo ; and [simi-
larly] £\'^ [733] (M, R), because the So is like the ^ (IY,
B) : (d) such asp) JLi LIV. 48. [695] is Kalbi (SH), which
means that, if the j*, be mobile, it is not changed into y
except in the dial, of Kalb (Jrb) ; [for] the clan of Kalb
convert the ^ occurring before the o mto ) > as others
convert it into \jo [695], because, since the ^ and \j} are
incongruous, the ^ being surd, and the Jj vocal [734],
they change the ^ into \ , which is akin to the ^ in
outlet [732] and sibilance [734], and to the ^ in vocality
(R) : (e) like the \jo in simulation are the _ and ^ , as

» ^ * it , > >,•«.

j&*>\ yo He is more worthy and ^j|<Xci! ivide in the

> ^ * f > ' O f.

corner of the mouth (M), for ^tX=>.! and ijijuol (IY) : (a.)
the ji [quiescent before the j (R)] is made to simulate
the ^ (IY, R), because, though the ji, is not from the
same outlet as the ^ , still [the outlet of] the ^ is extended
until it merges in the highest part [of the outlet] of the
,ji , which is therefore from approximately the same
outlet as the v [732] ; while in surdity and laxity it is
likely the ^o [734] ; so that the ^ may be simulated by
it, as by the \JQ , because it is from a position near the v :
and similarly the _ , which they approximate to the * ,
because it is from the same outlet as the j£ [732] (IY) :

( 1388 )
* >

*7\'X°* ., » x o £

(6) )&&. ! and Jfjui I with simulation [of the sound of thd
^ by the _» and j& occurring before the <> (R)] are rare
(SH) : but this is contrary to what is stated by S, who
says, about imbuing the like of this ji with the sound
of the ^ , that sounding plain is more frequent and
recognized ; while this is [good] Arabic, [and] frequent
(R) : (c) [Jrb takes " with simulation " to mean] with
simulation of the ji by the — , and of the — by the ji ,
there being no real difference between them, since the
pronunciation [of the -. and ji ] in &s*\ and

-.

[733], when simulation is employed in them, is one
(Jrb) : (d) the ji and _. may not be made a pure \ , like

the \jo and j* above, because they are not from the outlet
of the two latter, [which have the same outlet as the ^ ]
(R) : (f) the sum of the matter is that this substitution
and approximation are [found in letters] of three kinds,
(a) a letter wherein substitution and simulation are
allowable, yid. where two causes are combined, as in the
^o , which they ( « ) make to simulate the ^ , but do not
change into [pure] \ , in order to preserve the covering ;
(ft) change into [pure] \ , from the strength of the affi-
nity between the ^ and \ , the former being from the
same outlet as the latter [732], and like it in sibilance
[734] : (b) a letter wherein only substitution is allowable,

( 1389 )

vid. the j« , because there is no covering in it to be pre-
served [by simulation] : (c) a letter wherein only simula-
tion is allowable, vid. the ji , which they do not change
into \ , because of the distance between it and the^outlet
of the ^ ; and similarly the ^- (IY) : (3) as a pure ^o ,
which is the o. /. (IY, Jrb) ; and, says S, is the most
frequent (IY) : (a) this is indicated by the saying of
[Z and] IH (Jrb) " S says that simulation is more fre-
quent and racy than substitution " (M), meaning " with
the quiescent yc " (IY) : " while sounding plain [below]
is more frequent" (M, SH) "than both" (SH), i. e.,
than simulation and substitution (R, Jrb) ; or [in some
MSS (MAR)] <l in both ", i. e., in the quiescent ^ ,
and the quiescent or mobile \jo , occurring before the j
(R) : (b) by " sounding plain " he means (R, Jrb) pro-
nouncing the ^0 or u* pure, without conversion or inter-
mixture of sound (R), [i. e.,] leaving it in its first state
(Jrb) : (c) in the quiescent \j& before the *> , sounding
plain is most frequent, then simulation, and then conver-
sion into \ (R) : (d) in the quiescent ^ also, sounding

1*9,

plain, as Jju»o , is more frequent than substitution, as

i >0 s

Jjjj (Jrb). This is the end of what is mentioned by
[Z, IH, and] IM in the chapter on Substitution (A).

§. 696A. Substitution occurs in other letters also ;
but is not common. And I have thought fit to supple-
ment what has been previously mentioned by an exhaustive,

( 1390 )

but concise, discourse upon the substitution of all the
letters, arranging them according to their order in
outlets [732] :— (1) the Hamza [683]: (2) the ! [684] :
(3) the s [690] : (4) the £ is substituted for two letters,

O • x 6 o *• » x x0 ,. x x x

(a) the _. , as «>A.O for *+& (A) : (a) one says j-viJ I ^sy=>
*•• . w - *r ' G-

Tfie horse snorted, like *ix> , i. e., uttered a sound not a

* O X * X

neigh, nor a ivhinny (Sn) : (b) the Hamza, as f Jov jj^
jbls [527, 580, 682], i. q. J,f , which is the sl^li of
Tamlm : (5) the £ is substituted for two letters, (a) the

* ^> X X «*

as xsjuu ia£ He swung his arms up and down, aor.

,
*.ioAj , i. q. - ^^ [682], aor. Ja^so , transmitted by

* x x C5 x x ^

IJ : (b) the £ , in ^jjJ for ,JJL} (A), a c^ia/. var. of
[537, 688] (Sn) : AlFarazdak says

x

*x^\ o ! 5 ! o L^vxJ ! (5^ ^ ^»J «J is^^* " •"

[688] Tarry, 0 my two companions, with us : may-be ive
shall see the courts, or the trace oj the booths (Jh) : (6)

8 x > Q x '

the _ is substituted for the £ , as ^?^ for *j^ [682],
which is rare : (7) the ^ is substituted for the £ , as

J^t for ^i! [682]: (a) reciprocity therefore occurs
between them, [i. e., substitution of each of them for the
other (Sn) ;] but that [reciprocity (Sn)] is extremely rare :
(8) the ,J is substituted for the J , as JUS, for &j^' [682],
transmitted by Khl : (9) the J is substituted for two

( 1391 )

letters, (a) the o , as I/ for IJ [682] : (a) reciprocity
therefore occurs between them ; but substitution of the J
for the (j is more frequent than its converse : (b) the o ,
in pj7 ^pT ^If L [129, 169, 682] : (10) the ^ [694] :
(11) the ji is substituted for three letters, (a) the J

a ' o x *f ' ox o*

denoting the /em., as ji-ix S\ I honored thee for dUx? J"t ,

which is the &l£zf of Tamlm [617, 680, 682] : (b) the
— , in the saying

9

JLcJ
-+ j»

Mai time, tc^en the, bond of union icas strong, i. e.,
: (a) IU says " But no other [ex.] has been pie-
served ; and that is facilitated by the agreement of the

o tot

_. and ji in oatlet " [732] : (c) the ^ , as u^,;;..t> for

° »

, which is despicable, mean ; and forms its jpZ.
* ( Jh)] with u- , not ji , by which the substitu-
tion is known [682] : (12) the & [685] : (13) the ^6 is

So" G > .- So^

substituted for the J , in Jud> Jc^^ , i. e., tXJLa. [682]
(A) : (a) some MSS have " the \jo is substituted for two

O ' S * Qc^G>*-

letters, the ^ in Jb!»-o for Jbt^w , and the J in JLO» Ji=». ^

• »x
i. e., <Xi=>."; and, according to this version, A's saying

o -•

below " the ^o is substituted for the j- , as .bL-o " [695]
is a repetition : but other MSS have " the ,jo ", i. e., the

dotted, "is substituted for the J , etc." [above]; and,

151 a

( 1392 )

according to this version, there is no repetition : [and
moreover the prescribed " order in outlets " necessitates
the placing of the ^& here, and the ^ below, because in
order of outlets the \jo is the 13th letter, and the \jo the

9 ° s 9 * s

20th :] (b) the two versions are opposed in Jua:?. JLS^ ,
which the first requires to be with the undotted \JD , and
the second with the dotted ^6 : therefore examine it
carefully ; for I have not found in the books on lexi-
cology, after consulting [them], anything about the two
expressions (Sn) : but Sn's saying " I have not found
etc." requires consideration, because the author of the

& o *• m 9 • ^

KF writes [ Juo^. i. q., tXJU* , where they change the J
into (jo (KF)y distinguishing] it with the red color indi-
cating that it is one of his additions to the Sahah ; while
his Glossator objects that it is found in the Sahah, i. e.,
where Jh says, in the crude-form <xXa». , " And some-

O o ^ Q r *

times they say cX.*a> J^ , making the J , with the _ ,
a \jb , when it is quiescent "; and I have seen that the
author of the Mr, in the 32nd chapter, on [the Recogni-
tion of (Mr)] substitution, transcribes from the DAd
[by Frb (HKh)] the like of what is in the Sahah : and
God is the guide ! (Note by Nasr alHurinl on the mar-
gin of the Sn) : (14) the J [691] : (15) the ; is substi-

O^o s Q s o s & ' s .

tuted for the J in Syij i. q. x-Uj [682], and JL&^ i. q. JuJ
[537] : (16) the ^ [688] : (17) the b [692] : (18) the ,>
[693] : (19) the ^ [689] : (20) the ^ [695] : (21)

( 1393 )

[696] (A) : (22) the ^ [below] is substituted, [say they
<R),] for [three letters (A),] (a) the ^ in j&£il [671,682,
759] (R, A), according to one of the two accounts [759]

(A), its o./. being iio'l (R, A), from jJaS [702] (R), i. q,

.»

(MAR) : (a) its o. /. is also said to be j

b *• *

{759] ; but in that case it contains no proof [of substitu-

* * * •
tion of the y- ] : (&) it is the like of j^sJwwl that Z lays

hold of [as evidence that the ^ is a letter of substitu •
tion] ; not *+^t , as IH says [682] (R) : (b) the ji , in

n y o ' % i s 8 > <. ^

OjJu-jc [ J^ a man (R)] bound fqtt for jjj^e (R, A),

G S G S

end SJu* for sjui [337], where the ji is original, because

1 s s *• O

it is more oft-en employed (R) : (c) the J , in 8JzJUMU\
picked it up, for nkSJiM , which [substitution of the jj- for
the J (Su)J is extremely anomalous : (23) the Jo [below] :
(a) I have not seen any instance of its [unincorporative]
substitution : (24) the 3 is substituted for two letters,
(a) the j , in the reading ^ 3^-iJ VIII. 59. [682] : (b)

* 5 * -Ox-^C^^" X*"Ox^*

the «±; , in J^Jj |*JuJL> for jvijub' meaning 2Vie 5?iaH was
s/ou1, or backward, in answering [682] (A) : (or) I H does
not reckon the ^ [above] of such as *+-* I , nor the j
and Jb [above] in J^jt and jJLbt [682], among tlie letters
of substitution, because the substitution in these things
is not intended for it>df ; but, since the ^ , ;> , and Je

( 1394 )

approximate to the yy in outlet [732], they intend incor-
poration, which is not possible in two approximate letters
until they are made alike [735] ; so that the ^ is con-
verted into u* , i , and Jb respectively ; and, since the
substitution is for the sake of incorporation, he does not
take it into account (R) : (25) the & is substituted for

B » G > O > * >

two letters, (a) the o , in ^JcJw , orig. jj&juo [676] ; (b) the

ftf * i, *> 6 s O

6 , in syis* for yjJt ^* a^jc* a brand from the fire : (26)

s '

the \J is substituted for two letters, (a) the & , in (a) pi*
fri p3 049 , i. e., jjU ^ [540, 682], transmitted by
Ya'kub : (b) ^ , [which is wheat (R, B on II. 58) ;

s *> y * *

and is said for bread (B), whence UJ !y^.i Ifa^e 6rea<f
/or MS (K, B), i. e., t;V^t (K) ; and is said to be (K, B)]
i. q. M.3 garlic (A), which is indicated by the reading of
[ 'Abd Allah (Jh)] Ibn Mas'ud L^JL^^ ^^ U^j

II. 58. ylnc^ ^s garlic, and its lentils, and its onions,
being more congruous with the " lentils " and " onions "

a * o >

(K) : (b) the v»j , in juLsb sj^i. Ta^e ^ m its time, i. e.,

e a

auLb [meaning xxjfj ^ (Sn)] : (27) the \^ is substituted

*' ^ » 0 -O ^

for two letters, (a) the ^ in viJU**! L? [682], meaning

^, , o^ ^ O»o> . O»o»

viJU^w! lx» : (b) the o in JjC*u meaning JjC^o (A), like
Scftli' maZe hedge-hog and -v^j [392], the horse that

.( 1395 )

7'7 ° * ' "

comes in last in the race ; whence JjCwi J^ , like

s •

£-v?) , a low man (Sn), for which the vulgar say

JjCli with Damm (Jh) : (28) the f [687] : (29) the ^
[686] (A).

CHAPTER X.

TRANSFORMATION OF THE UNSOUND.

»

§. 697. Unsoundness is the liability of the affected
[letter or formation] to alteration from its [original]
state. The meaning of transformation is alteration [708]
(IY). Transformation [in their conventional language
(R)] is [peculiar to (R)] alteration of the unsound letter,
[i. e., the t , ^ , or ^5 , by conversion, elision, or quiescence
(R),] for alleviation [710] (SH). IH's saying "alter-
ation" comprises transformation, alleviation of the Hamza
[658], and substitution [682] : but, when it is restricted
by his saying " of the unsound letter", then alleviation
of the llamza and some substitutions, vid. for what is

o >• « s £

not an unsound letter, as in JiLwo! [691], are excluded;
and, when he says " for alleviation ", then such [a substi-
tution] as [in] JjU [683] for Jjli is excluded. Thus
between alleviation of the Hamza and transformation
there is a total dissimilarity : but between transforma-
tion and substitution there is a community in one
respect, since both are found in such as JU [684, 703];
while transformation without substitution is found in
J JJ [below], and substitution' without transformation in
[above] ( Jrb). Alteration of the Hamza by one

( 1397 )

O-- G^ ' >• Q xx

of the three [modes], as in ^f^ [658], sj.~+* , and »L* , is
not called "transformation", but "alleviation of the
Hamza". Xor is the substitution of letters other than
the unsound letters and the Hamza, as in ^Jt> [690] and

2 - " - 2 9

..J-& [694] for diL>[ and ^^JLt ; nor their elision, as in ^

9 • 6 o § •?

for _^> [275]: nor their quiescence, as in JoJ for Jot

[368]. IH's saying c< for alleviation " is to exclude the

" ' e
alteration of the unsound letters in the six ns., as J^jf

' * f. s •&

[16], dL>! , and dtol ; and in the du. and perf.pl. masc.

^ (, > «xo» 'o» o>

as ^jLJLwwo and ,j^«JL*A> [16, 228], ^.-JLv^ and ^J^^^o
[16, 234] : that being for inflection, not alleviation (R).
Transformation includes [three things (Jrb),] conversion,

[as JU (Jrb) ;] quiescence, [as Jyb (Jrb) ; ] and elision

> o >

(SH), as »^uU [703] (Jrb). The expression " conversion "
is peculiar, in their conventional language, to substitu-
tion of the unsound letters and the Hamza [278, 682],
one in place of another : while, in the case of letters
other than the four [just mentioned], the well-known
expression is " substitution ", which is likewise used in
the case of the Hamza also (R). Transformation by
elision is of two kinds, regular and anomalous (A). The
[regular (A)] elision, [which is what IM addresses
himself to mentioning in this section (A),] is of three
sorts (Aud, A), [only the second of which properly
belongs to this chapter, while that deals only with

( 1398 )
elision of the o :-] (1) what appertains to the aug.

^ ^ Of.

letter (Aud, Sn), when the v. is on the measure of Juts! ,
in which case the Hamza is elided [347, 428, 661, 699]
in the paradigms of its aor. and act. and pass, parts., as
*jfl , ,.;£> , cj£j , ryo' , j»yCo , and^jX* ; while the saying
[of Abu IJayyan alFak'asl (Tsr)]

Oof ) 6 *

>! «3l3

£

9 o

For verily he is worthy to be honored is anomalous
(Aud) : (a) this Hamza may not be retained, according

~, O of >& -

to the o. /., except in poetic license, as v>Jt J^of

Bxx*S>

[above] ; or in a word deemed extraordinary, as x*jjy»
with Kasr [or Fath, as in the KF (Sn),] of the ^,1.6.,

0 ^«ff > — ^

ZancZ abounding in hares, and v»*3^x> ^L^i. e., lurapper
ivhose wool is mixed with fur of hares, according to the

s «•« « m

saying that the Hamza of ^j * t is aug. [672], which is

°f

the more obvious [hypothesis] : (b) if the Hamza o

^ -- ^ ^ *• *

be changed into s , as o^0 f°r u>'; ' [690], or £ , as

^«^o ^ ^ " «

Jj^f! watered the camels for J^j , it is not elided,
/•^

because the motive for elision is lacking : so that you
say ^v^-J [with Fath of the 5 (Sn)], and [similarly (Sn)]

O^J 9^-'* -->o«'» G«^>

and u?>r4* 5 an(^ ^-^-S^H?

part. jLl^-ixx) (A) : (2) what appertains to the o (Aud,
Sn) of the v. [699] (Aud) : (3) what appertains to the £

< 1399 )

f Aud, Sn) or J , according to different opinions (Sn), eT
the v. [759] (Aud). "Euphonic elision" [281] is a term
well-known, in their conventional language, to denote
-elision regularly made for a necessitating cause, like the
elision of the ! of La^ and the ^ of ^cU [16, 643] ; and

•&

•" curtailing elision", or [" arbitrary elision "., i. e.,] " elision
for no cause ", to denote irregular elision, like the elision

C x 9 ^

of the J of Jo and p& [719], though it also is an elision
for alleviation (R). Transfer of the vowel [667] of the
unsound [mobile (Aud)] letter to the preceding sound
quiescent [706] occurs in four cases, vid. when the
unsound letter is the c of (1) a r. [703] : (2) a n. resembl-
ing the aor. in its measure, but not in its augment ; er
{Aud, Sn) conversely (Sn), in its augment, but not in
its measure [712] (Aud) : (3) [an inf. n. commensurable

*>-•• G ^' e 9xo

with (Aud)] Jl**J or JU&Lwl (Aud, Sn), as ^f and
j^Szlj [338, 703] (Aud): (4) [the form <Aud)] J^
[703, 709, 714] (Aud, Sn). And, in the four cases,
•after the transfer, you must (1) retain the unsound
letter, if it be homogeneous with the vowel transferred
[from it (Tsr)1, as Jjjb [above] and L^ [703, 704, 721],

» » ° ^ » a x » » -o x >e^

ong. Jyb and *xo , like Joib and I^WGJ [482] ; (2)

convert it into a letter akin to that vowel, if it be cot

•> * ^
homogeneous therewith, as oUcu [703, 704, 721] and

'» s * f. 1 ' » s

«-A-^J [aor. of vjL^.f frightened (Tsr)], orig. o^u arwl

152 *

( 1400 )

^> , like wiju [482] and ryG [404] (Aud). [Trans-
fer of the vowel is, therefore, subsidiary to quiescence,
with or without conversion ; and is not an independent
mode of transformation.] The letters of transformation
are the f , ; , and & [253, 643, 663] (M, SH), which are
so named because of the regular alterations that occur
in them (Jrb). These [three (R)] letters are [also]
named u unsound letters " [below], because they [often
(IY)] alter (IY, R), and do not remain in one state ;
like the invalid disordered in constitution, and altering
from one state to another (R). And, for that reason,
some make Hamza [below] one of the unsound letters ;
but the majority do not reckon it, since, in many cats.,
that invariable regularity, which obtains in the unsound
letter, does not obtain in it (Jrb). The alteration of
these [three] letters, however, in quest of lightness, is
not because they are extremely heavy, but because they
are so extremely light [671] that they do not tolerate
the least heaviness : and also because they are frequent
in speech, since, if a word be free from any of them, its
freedom from their constituents —I mean the vowels

[below] is impossible ; while every [letter] frequent

[in occurrence] is deemed heavy, even if it be light (R).
The vowels [663] are really parts of the unsound letters ;
to pronounce a consonant with Damm, Kasr, or Fath
being really to put, immediately after it, part of the . ,

( 1401 )

,5 , or I , respectively. For mobility and quiescence are
qualities of corporeal substances, and do not reside in
sounds : but when, immediately after a consonant, you
put part of a letter of prolongation [663], the consonant
is named " mobile ", as though you moved it to the
outlet [732] of the letter of prolongation ; while "quies-
cence" of the consonant is opposed to that. The vowel,
therefore, is after the consonant [667, 696, 719, 731] ; but,
from the excess of its attachment thereto, is fancied to
be with, not after, it. And, when you implete the vowel,
which is part of the letter of prolongation, it becomes a
complete letter of prolongation (R on IH upon Inflec-
tion). Syt says, on the authority of the Author of the
Baslt and others, "The vowels are six: — (1 — 3) the
well-known three ; (4) a vowel between Fatha and Kasra,
which is the one before the ! pronounced with Imala
[626] ; (5) a vowel between Fatha and Damma, which is
the one before the broad ! in Warsh's reading of such as

[733], 80 j , and »U&. ; (6) a vowel between Kasra and
Damma, which is the vowel of Ishmam [436, 668, 706]
in such as JuJJ and (jd+c. in XI. 46. [436], according to
the reading of Ks " (Sn on the Pro- Agent) and Hishain
(MKh). All three [letters (IY;] occur in the three
kinds [625], [ns. (IY),] as jll and Jb [703], [ ^^

;"• o ' 9 o^

cistern, pool and (IY)] Jc^**, [674], and [ OSAJ tent and
(IY)] (jd^ eggs ; [vs., as (IY)] JU [703], j;l^ tried to get,

( 1402 )

and ^>G [68-3, 698]; and [ps., as li and (IY)] $ [54$,

547], y [585], and ^ [595] (M). The I , however, (l)
in [decl. (IY, SH)] ns. and in vs., is not rad.f but [only
(IY ) either (Jrb) aug. or converted (M, Jrb)] from a
[me?. (IY)] j or ^ (M, SH), because, (a) in the decl. n.r
(a) when trit.t it is impossible to begin with I [673], while
the final is the seat of the inflectional vowels [16], and
the medial is mobile in the dim. [274] ; so that it is not
possible to constitute [any of] them an I , [since the I is
quiescent] : (l>) when quad., the first, second, and fourth
[cannot be ! s], because of what has been mentioned
[about the initial, medial, and final] in the tril. ; while
the third [also] is mobile in the dim. [274] : (c) when
quin.t the first, second, and third [cannot be an I J,
because of what has been mentioned wabout the corre-
sponding letters] in the quad.; while the fifth is the seat
of inflection, and so is the fourth [upon the elision of the
fifth] in the dim. [274] and broken pi. [245] : (b) in the
v., (a) when tril.f because all three [letters] are mobile
in th&pret. [403] : (b) when quad., because it follows the

» O X ., » O x x

tril. ; but some mention that the f in o-^ta. and oixfcLft
[674] is unconverted (K) : (2) in ps. [673, 686] is [only
(M)] rad., because they are prim, [and (Jrb)] aplastic
(M, Jrb), no o. f. being recognizable for them other than
this apparent one, which is therefore not to be deviated
from without proof : so that the I of u or 5) [above] is not

( 1403 )

Said to be any., for lack of a derivation wherein its f is
missing ; nor to be a subst., because substitution is a kind
of plasticity, and is not recognized for ps. ( Jrb) : (a)
similarly, [for lack of derivation (Jrb),] in (a) uninfl. ns.
[673, 686] (IY, Jrb), which go far in resemblance to ps.
[147,159]; (&) imitative ejs. [200] (IY); (c) foreign
names [673, 676] (IY, Jrb), which follow the course of
ps in that their ! s are rad., not av.y.} nor converted,
because we decide that, in the case of ps., for lack of
derivation, which [lack] is found in these names (IY).
The formations, [whether unaugmented or augmented
(R),] are divisible into sound and unsound (SH),
because they either have not, or have, an unsound letter
for one of their rad. letters (Jrb). The quad. n. or v.
is not unsound, nor reduplicated [below], nor formed
with Hainza [below] in the o [672]. Nor is the quin
reduplicated : but, in the o alone, it is sometimes

S- ox

unsound, as Juu^ [671, 675] ; or formed with Hamza, as

S o „ e

JuJa^ [283, 672]. The quad., however, is reduplicated,
on condition that a rad. letter be interposed between
the two likes, as JtJ^ [332, 671] (R). The unsound
[formation] is what contains an unsound letter (SH) in
in its crude-form, i. e., in the position of the o , c , or
J , [this clause being added by R] in order that the
definition may not [appear to] be infringed by such as
and "LZ [482, 483] and JII [404, 674]. By the

( 1404 ')

" unsound letter " IH means the ^ , the I , and the ^ ,
which are named "unsound letters" [above] because, in
many positions, they are not preserved, nor sounded
true, i. e., do not remain in their [original] state ; but
are altered by conversion, quiescence, and elision. The
Hamza [above], though it shares with them [in unsound-
ness] in this sense [658, 682], is not currently named
"unsound letter" [726] in conventional language. The
formations are divisible also into (1) formed, and not
formed, with Hamza, the former being some times sound,

xx* x* <• *^ •*

as yo ! commanded, JL* asked, and \ Ji read', and some-

X,— . X f-

times unsound, as J \ and J \ ^ [357] : aud similarly the
latter, as J^ [482, 671] and Jlj [699] : (2) reduplicat-
ed and unreduplicated, the former being either sound, as

° S 3 x

&*> extension [731] ; or unsound, as ^ affection, ^ living

s a >

[698, 728], and »yf [685 (case 1, a, a)] : and similarly the
latter, as JL^i [331] and 0^5 [698, 699]. But IH omits
these two divisions. And similarly the reduplicated is

2 f.

either formed with Hamza, like \ \ [rousing and inciting

3

(MAR)] ; or not so, like Joo [above]. The " formed with
Hamza " is what has a Hamza for one of its rad. letters,

•" x^ x'Ex * x <•

like yo j , J Lw , and \Js [above]. And the "reduplicated"
is what has its £ and J alike, which is the frequent

S x 8 x x

[formation, like Juo above] ; or its o and £ , like ^j
[357], which is extremely rare [672, 674, 683] : or has

( 1405 )

two rad. letters repeated after two rod. letters, as J-J\

[332, 674]. As for what has its o and J alike, as <kJlj>

* *

[674, 685, 690, 698], it is not named "reduplicated " (R).
The divisions of the unsound [formations] are seven,
because the unsound letter is (1) not multiple, being (a)
a o , (b) an ^ , (c) a J : (2) multiple, (a) two, (a) con-

S « G * s

joined in the ( a ) o and £ , as Jo^ ivoe and ^ day
[698], from which [division] no v. is formed [41] ; ( 3 ) £
and J , as ^j* [728] : (b) separated, [as ^ and ^ below] :

G ~.s

(b) more than two, as ^ and % AJ [698], names of letters,
which [division] IH does not mention, because of its
rarity (Jrb). The unsound, (1) in the o , is [named
(Jrb)] quasi-sound (SH), because it resembles the sound
(R, Jrb) in the freedom of its pret. from transformation,
as tXcj and ~«u [663, 699], contrary to the hollow and
defective [below] : (a) it is named after the quality of
the pret., because the nor. is a deriv. of the pret. in
form, since it is a pret. augmented by the aoristic letter
[369, 404, 671], and altered in its vowels [404, 482] ; so
that the pret. is the primary paradigm of the vs. in
form (R) : (2) in the £ , is [named] (R, Jrb)] (a) hollow
(SH), by assimilation to the thing whose inside we
have taken, so that it remains hollow, because its e is
often gone, as oJb and oJj [703], Jj' and L [663, 703],
° Ib (J and ^ (3 [703] (R) : (b) tril. [below] (SH), from

( 1406 )

regard to the first of tbe pret. forms, since the etymolo-
gists, when they conjugate the pret. and aor., mostly

> 0 s x

begin with the 1st per*.., as ^yo I struck, because the
person of the speaker is the nearest to him ; while the

» o >

1st pers. of the hollow is of three letters, as oJL» and

5 «

ouu [above] (R): (3) in the J , is [named (R, Jrb)]
(a,) defective (SH), from regard to the reason for
its being named " defective " in the chapter on
Inflection [16] : for there it is named from the
deficiency of its inflection; while here it is named
from the deficiency of its final letter in the imp.,

> 1 9 • x o > »x ^

as yt! [428, 431, 719], *J , and ui^| ; and apoc., as yu> ^

[404, 719], fyS$ , and y£ij ^ (R) : (b) ^«^. [below]
(SH), because, though it contains an unsound letter, it
does not become tril. in the first of the pret. forms, as

the hollow does (R), since its pret. is of four letters

> •x x

when you predicate of yourself, [as <£>.yc / raided and

> •xx

ouyo; I shot] (Jrb) : (a) their being named "tril." and

" quad." [above] is from regard to the u, not the n. (R) :

O Ox Bo /T>\ T

(4) in the o and £ , [as *jj and ^^ mercy (R),] or m

x** x ^ 9c5 ^

the ^ and J , [as <^j purposed, (5Jo* Zwec?, and »y> (R),]
is [named (R, Jrb) reduplicated in one respect, and (R)]
complex-conjoined (SH) in another (R), because of the
complexity and conjunction of the two unsound letters

( 1407 )

(Jrb) : (5) in the o and J , [as ^ was governor aud
guarded (B)J is [named (JVb)] complex-separate (Sid),
because of the complexity and separation of the two
unsound letters in it (Jrb).

§. 698. Z [followed by IH] now begins to show
you the positions of these letters in words. As for the
f , its matter has been mentioned ; and that it is not rad.
in decl. us., nor in vs. [697]. But, as for the . and ^ ,
they are sometimes rad. ; and occur as o , c , or J (IY).
The [unaug. (M)] 5 and ^ agree [in their positions (M),]
in that (1) both occur as (a) o s, as tX^ [683, 697, 699]

O o > *• * * *>

and *.**.> [368, 689] (M, SH), Juo^ arrived and y^ju was
dry (IY) : (b) e s, as Jjs and ^ [663] (M, SH), j^li
withstood [713] and ^b [683, 697] (IY) : (c) J s , as
^ and ^[719] (M, SH), I>^i and v^L^ [697,719]
(IY) : (d) p and J (M, R), together, as T^s [697] and

BZ * 9' Z,

iU^ serpent (M); [and] as ^.s [729] and «j [a she-earners

S - £ x

2/oim<7 one (MAU)], ^^ [697, 730. A] and ^ incapable :
(a) both [double ^ and double ^5 ] are as ra 'e as a double
guttural for £ and J , like ^.^J [stuck together (MAR)],

£ [vomited (MAR)], and JJ [200] : (b} double Hamza

•&

is not used for £ and J ; aud doable s for them is

55 **

extraordinary, as &3 [failed, broke down, in his speech
(MAE)] and (^') ^ If ( ) he (the drunken man)

153 a

( 1408 )

belched in my face (MAR) : (2) either of them precedes
the other, when [they are combined at the beginning of
the word, one of them being (IY)] a o , and [the other
(IY)] an £ , as Jlj and jl£! [697] (M, SH) : (a) precedence
of the j is more frequent; as though they disliked the
transition from the ^5 to what is heavier than it, vid. the
2 (IY) : (b) the o as a ^ and the £ as a 5 have not been

QQ ^ * *

heard [together], except in ^ and _j_> [a name of The

G o

(Jh on —^ , KF)] ; nor the converse, except in JL>^ ,

0 o So

, (j»}j , and v»oj woe or mercy [41, 200] (R). And

they differ in that (1) the ^ precedes the ^ (M, SH) as

» * "
[ o or] £ and J respectively (SH), as [ o^ I guarded

> O s '

and (M)] oojJs / folded (M, R, Jrb), where they put

the . before the ^ (IY), which is frequent, as [ o^Jj

> • ^ > *•

I was governor and v^/.s^ / fulfilled,'] v^->y> [I perished

(MAR)] and vlJ^ (R) / erred (MAR) : whereas [the
converse (SH)] precedence [of the ,5 before the ^ (M,
Jrb)] does not occur (M, SH), with the ^ as [ ^ or] £ ,
and the . as J (R, Jrb), because the last letter ought to
be lighter than what precedes it, since the word grows
heavier as its letters increase, and the last letter is the
seat of inflection : (a) ^ and & for £ and J respectively,
as in «Io "Ja [above], are more frequent than double ^ ,
as in lyS [above]; so that, when the a. /. is obscure,
conformity with the first is more proper, for which

( 1409 )
reason the dem. to is said to be orig. ^3 , not jp [293]

9 xx^ »x« x

(R) : (b) the ^ in utj^ [and Sjj^ (M)] is a si6&s£. for a

,5 (M, SH), according to S and his school (R), like the
j in gjlla* [686] (M), orig. Ell* (IY), the o./. being

jjlll^. [730. A] (M, Jrb) and illi [Part I, Note on p. 8,
I 1] (M), where they substitute a 5 for the second ,5 , from
dislike of the reduplication : this is the opinion of S and

s x x x a •• x-

Khl (IY) : (a) by analogy ^Lxxs* should be ^jL>.l=»> ,
because the [first] ^ is mobile, and preceded by a letter
pronounced with Fath [684, 703]; but they let [the £
in] it remain mobile, in order that the word may corre-
spond with what it signifies, [vid. animal,] in mobility,
like ^SJ^ [331, 684 (condition 11, a), 703] and ^UlL

S X "x

fluttering ; while in <jtiy> inanimate object [703] they
make opp. conform to opp. : (b) for the same reason they

Oxxx Gxxx

do not incorporate [the two ^ s] in [ (jU*=»> o. f. of] ^1*^ ;
but, since they dislike the combination of two similar
letters, they convert the second into ^ ; not the first,
because alteration is more appropriate in [the second as
being] the final [of the crude-form] (Jrb) : (c) Mz holds

G XX '

that the ^ of ^t^^ is [not substituted, but (IY)] original
(IY, R) ; nor is there in ^^L I lived [728, 730. A] any
proof that the second [unsound letter] is [prig.] a ^ ,
because it may have been converted into ^ on account
of tne preceding letter's being pronounced wrh K.asr

( 1410 )
[685 (case 1, a), 724] : but S arrives at his decision

0 * ' x

because, if the 5 were made original, \j\j*~* would have
no counterpart in their language (R) ; and the [correct]
opinion is that of S : (d) there is no word, says S, like

Jx« X

gjAA. [4, 685 (case 7, c, b, y), 689, 716] in their language,

» X Ox

i. e., none whose £ is a ^ , and J a ^ ; while s^a. [itself]

f° ' XX

is orig. XAAA. [above], because it is from C5xa. [697, 728] :
(e) the substitute a ^ for the last ^ , irregularly, for a
kind of alleviation, through the difference of the two
letters, because they deem reduplication, and uniformity
of the two letters, to be heavy (IY) : (2) the ^ occurs

> * X

as (a) o and c [together (M)] in ^AJ Yam [715, 730.
A] (M, SEE), which is the name (M, R) of a place (M),
[i. e.,] of a valley (R) ; and has no counterpart (IY, R),

B o x

known to me (R), among n$. : (a) this is like ^^ and
*^'o [674, 697] in the sound (IY) : (b) o and J [together

O *> O o x

(M)] in [ Jo , orig. ^Ju with quiescence of the j , its J

> • X X

being proved to be a & by their saying (IY)] ^&*
(M, SH), i. e., [/ hit on the hand, or (R)] / bestowed a
favor (IY, R, Jrb) : the poet [of the Banu Asad (T)]
says

[/ bestowed upon the son of HashCis, or in one version

(S *

u^ULa. jHassds, Ibn \Vahb, in the lowest part of Dhu-l-
Jidhdt, the javor of the generous (T)] : and in the du.
they say ^Cjo , as -Jf ^Lll? ^Cju [231, 306]; and
^!jo , which is more frequent, from the permanence of
the elision (IY) : whereas the ^ does not occur like that

[in case (a) or (b)] (M, SH), except in (a) j, f [357, 683,
699], according to the soundest [opinion] (SH), i. e.,
that its o and c are • 3 : (a) the truth is that the ^ and
,5 agree here in being, each of them, o and e together ;
but each in one word only : (b) in the sound letters also

s«^

homogeneity of the o and £ , as in ^o [with two v_> s,
which I think to be exotic, not of the speech of the
Arabs, a kind oj wild beast, which the Persians name

09,

»-o tiger (Jk)], is rare [699], extraordinary, from the
concurrence of two likes, together with the impossibility
of incorporating the first into the second : (c) the
disagreeableness is somewhat lessened by the occur-

9 s o *

rence of separation between them, as in vr/5l$' [373] ; or
by the existence of a cause necessitating incorporation,
as in j^t [above] (R) : (b) fa [683 (case 1, c, a), 697,
723], according to one account (SH) : (a) F holds that

9x

its o. /. is jjj , from dislike to forming the word of
[three] ^ s, which [sort of formation] does no't occur
[even] in the sound letter, except in the single word xo

( 1412 )

Babba [4], and that [only] because of its being [an imita-
tion of (MAft)] a sound [Part I, Note on p. 8, I. 19];
but Akh holds that its o. /. is ^ , because the ^ does
not precede the ^ as £ and J respectively [above] (K) :

G

(6) if we say that ^ is composed of ^ , ^ , and ^ ,
because the cat. of (jL-L* [below] is more numerous than

) «x

that of iLo [above], then the ^ is like the ,5 in occurring
as o and J [above] ; but, if we say that it is composed
of j , ^ , and j , then the ^ is like the ^ in occurring as
o , £ , and J [below-: (c) the reasons for saying the

G r< z i>

latter are ( a ) that, in the dim. of J^ , they say ab; f , by
converting the o into Hamza, because it is the first of
two initial . s [683, 699]; whereas, if its c were a ^ ,

Q fix >

then iLuj would be said ; ( 8 ) that the £ is a ^ , as in
JU* shijted, ivas transmuted, more often than a ^5 , as
in cL> soZcZ [684, 703] ; while conformity with the more
numerous [cat.] is better ( Jrb) : (d) you say, according

•& ' o C5

to the opinion of F, \fo V^AJJ I wrote a ^ , converting the

5 " ,- of f u e x

last j into ,5 [685 (case 4), 727], as in c^Uf and o^JU
7 elevated, exalted : but according to the opinion of

jOSS ' " (2

Akh, oo;! ; while Th says v^o;^ , which is rightly

> 0 «

rejected by IJ, because the heaviness in 0^5 is more
than in J^oU; [683, 699], on account of the combination
of [three] . s (R) ; (e) they say that in Arabic there is

G

no word whose o and J are ; , except fa [above] ; and

for that reason they prefer ^^l the fray to be written

with (5 (M), lest the o and J become ^ : (/) similarly

» ° ^
we decide that the ^ in ^^\^ I fraternized is substi-

> « ^ —
tuted for the Hamza in ou^ t , not that they are two

G *
dial, vars., because, the J in ~\ [16] being a ^ , as is

<• ^ f
proved by the du. ^^\ [231], the decision that the o

is a . would lead to the establishment of a paradigm
whose counterpart is rare in the language (IY) : (g)
similarity of the o and J , even if they be sound, is rare
in the tril, as <j..U and Jjll [674, 685, 690, 697] (R) :

> OGs

(3) the ^5 occurs as o , £ , and J [together] in ouuo [7

•

wrote a ^ (Jrb)], contrary to the ^ , except in fa [above],
according to one account (SH) : (a) the opinion of F is

~* o •**

that the o, /.of *b [697] is ^^> , so that he says

+ s ^ ^ —s- > O G "

S*M.*> ^b oo^j / wrote a beautiful ^ ; but, according to

G •• "

others, its o. f. is ^^AJ : (b) there is a similar dispute
between them about all the names of the letters of the
alphabet whose second [letter] is an ! , as b , iS , and b :

* ° G ' > O & s- t OG *

so that the others say v^x-o I wrote a ^ , ouuo , ouuo ,

> O 6s f OS s » oH *

etc. ; but J1 says o^o , oo^J , ooy> , etc. : while their

— XOB mr^ Of

pl. [234], according to F, is %\^] and *f^sf ; but, accord-

•.xc'S —'of-

ing to others, ^ Lxsl and » Lo I : (c) the reason why the
others decide that [the ! s here are orig. ^5 ] is the
occurrence of Iinala [639] in the whole of these names,

( 1414 )

which is of no account, because they are pronounced
with Imala only when they are indecl. [159, 321, 663] ;
and at that time their \ s are original, like the t of Lo and
$ [t'97] : while their I s are judged to be converted only
when another t is added at their end, and made into
Hamza, by analogy to such as aXls" [683 (case 1), 723],
vid. when they occur constructed, infl.t in which case
their I s are co-ordinated with the ! 8 of the rest of the
infl. ns. [697] in being [regarded as] converted [from a
j or ^5 ] ; and then these names are not pronounced with
Imala : so that their being pronounced with Imala before
construction contains no proof that after construction
their t s are orig. ^ : (d) the reason why F decides their
f s to be [orig.] ^ , and their J to be ,5 , is that the cat.

t * ' * > O's-

of ooj..b [above] and oo^j [697] is numerous, and more

a1** >s

prevalent than the cat. of jy> and ouu^ [697, 728];

S ' s '

while the 5 of ^^^ is [orig.] a ^5 , according to the
sounder [opinion], as before mentioned : (e) as for those
names [of letters] which have an t for their second,

u s as o s * * Os-

followed by a sound letter, like Jb , J!3 , oL* , olo , o£,
and *y , their \ , before their construction and inflection,
is original, because they are orig. indecl., as before men-
tioned ; and, after their inflection, should be regarded as

9 s

orig. a ^ rather than a ,5 , because the cat. of Jo is more

6 s

numerous than that of ^b [684, 703, 711] : so that we

{ 1415 )

**• O X <* X 0 X

say bLo cyJ^-o / u'rote a ^o , Uo ^j$ I ivrote a <J , and

* x , »a^ . o x •« s x o «

bib c-J^j / it-ro^e a j , while the pi. is ^l^ol , ol^Tf , and

9 a f o '

J!p ! : (f) as for ^s> , ,jjyu, , and JJJLC , their ^ is a ^ ,

Sex

like that of ouo [674, 697], since the ^ is present, and

there is no proof of its being [converted] from 5 ; and,

°° *
-according to S, **=» may be orig. J*j with Damm or

Kasr of the o , contrary to the opinion of Akh [710]
(K).

154 a

THE; AND ^5 AS os.

§. 699. The 5 (1) remains sound in such as JLt^
[663, 697] and jjj begot; and J^j [683, 697, 698] and
Sjjj [below] (M), pi of jJ^ cMc? (KF) : (a) the ^ in all
of that is sound, because nothing to necessitate altera-

x 9 & -* O *• 9

tion or elision is found in it : (b) hence ye *(Srj JjO^
LgjJjx II. 143. [below] (IY) And every (sect) hath apoint,
to lohich it turnelh (its face) (K, B) : (2) is elided in (a)
that aor. of Juii or juw whose £ is pronounced with Kasr,

» X » ^

literally, as in Jou promises [333, 482, 671] and ^3.4^

' xx

?oves ; or constructively [below], as in **d.j puts, lays

> * *•
[333, 482, 700] and £.uo ts ample, where the o. /. is

Kasr, the Fath being on account of the guttural letter

» x > x , «x

(M) : (a) the o. /. of Juu and ^yj iveighs is Jcc^j [333,

9 o -»•

482] and jjw (IY) : (6) the ^ is elided [from such as
OJL> begets and Juu (SH)] because of its occurrence
[quiescent] between a ^ [pronounced with Fath (R)]
and [an original (SH)] Kasra [below] (IY, SH),

>X >X ^ >^x-

expressed, as in [ <\ij and] 4\ju> ; or supplied, as in «JL>

[below] and ^ (R) : ( « ) the ^ is then elided (IY, R),
from desire of alleviation (IY), because combined with
the & in such a way that incorporation of one into the

r 1417 )

other, as in ^ [685 (case 7, a, fc)]> is not possible : and
especially [is elision necessary] when the ^ is followed
by Kasra, which is part of & [697] ; and preceded by a
vowel not congruous with it, as in <Xc-^> [below], aor. of

* s Of ' .

O^fcJ threatened (R) : for the ^ is homogeneous with
Pamma, being considered as equivalent to two Dam-
mas ; while the Kasra after it is homogeneous with the
,5 before it ; and the occurrence of a thing between two
things opposed to it is deemed heavy, and must there-
fore be avoided ( Jrb) : ( 6 ) the 5 , and not the & , is
elided, because the ^ is the heavier of the two, while the
^ is the sign of the aor. ; and because the heaviness
arises from the 5 , since it is second (R) : (y) the Kasra
may not be elided, because by it the measure of the word
is recognized [482] ; so that there remains nothing [to
elide] but the 5 , which is therefore elided : and its
elision is most effective in alleviation, because it is
heavier than the tf or the Kasra ; while it is quiescent,
[and consequently] weak, so that the cause of its

elision is strong (IY) : (8) the ^ is not elided from such

> ,
as <Xftjj [above], because it is orig. not between a ^ and

Kasra, but between a Haniza and Kasra since the o. /.
is «Xejb [428, 661, 697] (Jrb) : (e) the KK say that the
2 is elided only to distinguish the trans, [of this cat.
(IY)] from the intrans., because you say, fin the trans.,

( 1418 )

. , » X >XX

j promised it, aor. s<\*j , and KJ^ weighed it, sor;

xijj , and (IY),] in the intrans., [ ^^Jell into the mud,

j, * *

* ' ° ' x >XO-

aor. (IY)] Ju^ , and [ J.&.J feared, aor. (IY)] J^^>
[333, 700] (IY, R) : but that [theory] is vicious, because
the j is sometimes elided in the intrans. of this cat., a&

> O ^ o «0 XX

ouuJ t ^^5^ TAe tenfc, or houee, dripped with rain-water \

» X » X £ XX

aor. v_aX> , and oQjJt ^ The fly dropped excrement,

> X > X O.« X X

aor. jvsi ? an« y**-^ I <^^; 2%^ camel went along, throwing
his legs out like an ostrich, aor. (X£u ', so that what we
have said is thereby established (IY) ; whereas what
they say is of no account, since, if the case were so, the
2 would not be elided from JLSU aor. of Ju^j i. q. jj-^s»
grieved (R) : and one proof thereof is that there are

> x Ox

some vs. whose aor. occurs on [the measure of] JJLO=
with Kasr and Fath, in which case the ^ is elided from

» Ox *"x « x ' > o x x

JSAAJ , and retained in J.XAJ , as 5^4X^3 ^'^ His breast was

> x > x Ox

^Zfod tmtA ra^e, aor. «.^\o and ^.^> [482] ; which proves
the truth of our reason, and the falsity of theirs : (£) if
the letter after the ^ be pronounced with Fath in the

»xex »xox

aor., as in J^-> and J^^-> [above], the ^ remains, and is
not elided, because one qualification [for elision], vid.
Kasr, is removed, as in the^ass. S^^>. is promised and

> X »

(jj is iveighed, whence CXII. 3. [404], where the j

is elided from JJL> , because the letter after it is

" " '
nounced with Kasr ; but remains in jJjj , on account of

the Fatha (IY) : (17) IH's saying "an original Kasra"

t * * *• *

[above] comprises such as Jou [above] and *xb [362,

» O s Is' * S '

482], orig. AJ^ (II): (Q) as for «^-> [above] and £ju
[482], the reason why the ^ is elided from them is that

> O s > ° ' ' ' ' '

the o. j. is f^f?. and ^j>^> , since the aor. of J^us in this
[cat., whose o is a ^ , ] occurs [orig.} only on [the

• . •-•

measure of] Juub with Kasr [482, 671], being pro-
nounced with Fath in **3J and ^Jo through the influ-
ence of the guttural letter ; so that the Fatha is then
adventitious ; and, the adventitious not being taken into
account, because it is like the non-existent, the 5 is
elided in them, because the Kasra is virtually pro-

» ' ' i> * *

nounced (IY) : and, as for »*»*j [above] and Uaj [482,
671, 700], [whose prets. are on the measure of JmS ,] it is
plain to us, by the elision of the ^ , that their c [also]
is [origJ] pronounced with Kasr [in the aor.], being
pronounced with Fath because of the guttural letter ;
while these two expressions have no third (R) : and for

that reason Z says " literally or constructively'"

> ^ » ^

[above], the lit. being in <\*j [and ^^j ], because the Kasra

is [actually] pronounced ; and the constructive in «^j and
> * f ^~"

j , because the £ is virtually pronounced with Kasr,

( 1420 )

though literally with Fatk (IY) : (<•) the ; is elided ill
^tX.> leaves [482] for conformity with g&j [above], because

it is syn. therewith : (/c) tX^o finds with Damm, accord-
ing to the Banu 'Amir [482], is anomalous, the . being
elided from it either because it is orig. cX^su with Kasr ;
or because 5 is deemed heavy between the ^ pro-
nounced with Fath and the Damrna in a conjug. other

•" » ' > 1 O^

than that of Juii , aor. J^XAJ , with Damm of the c in
both (R) : (c) the remaining variations of the aor. (IY,
R), [being] the congeners of Juw (Sti), are made to
accord with it [in elision of the ^ (MASH)], as JoJ ,
tuf , and JLJ [Note on p. 246, Z. 19] (IY, SH), the ;
being elided, r although it does not occur between a ^ and
Kasra (IY),] in order that the conjug. [of the aor. (IY)]
may [not vary, but (IY)] be uniform (IY, R), and
because of the alleviation that is [found] in elision (I Y) ;
and [similarly] its imp. mood [428, 482, 667, 668] (SH),
because derived from the aor. whose ^ is elided, as Jou

a ^ . Q '

(R) : (b) such inf. ns. as »J^ [482] and &u> (M) : (a)
the o. f. of HJ^ [and ^ (IY)] is !<xi, (IY, Jrb, Tsr)
and &3\5 (IY), with Kasr of the ^ and quiescence of the
c , as they distinctly declare (Tsr) : ( a ) the ^ is elided
because of the heaviness found in the Kasra upon the ^ ,
together with [the fact] that the v. is transformed ; so

( 1421 )

that the Kasra of the ^ is transferred to .the £ , aud the
. then elided [below] ( Jrb) : ( 3 ) what necessitates
elision of the ^ here is two matters, that the ^ is pro-
nounced with Kasr, Kasra being deemed heavy on 5 ;

» ^ » ^
and that the v. is transformed, as in Jou and jjw [above],

the inf. n. being transformed by reason of the trans-
formation, and sound by reason of the soundness, of the

9 x » o » S x . xx

v., as pUs inj. n. of o^S and jf^J inf. n, of jpf [685,
(case 2, b), 713]: (y) the combination of these two
qualifications is the cause of the elision of the . from the
inf. n. : so that, if one of the two qualifications stand

8 o

alone, the ^ is not elided because of it, as JLC^ [above]

O o

and ^j , where, since the ^ is pronounced with Fath,
and Kasra is removed, elision does not ensue, although

» x > x 5 x

the v. is transformed in Jou and ^,0 ; and as ob^ inf. n.

> ' OX

of xi'jjl^ / fovecZ him in return for his loving me and

O ^ > » o ^

JLoj in/, n. of xxJLo!^ / &eU close intercourse ivith him,
where the ^ , although pronounced with Kasr, remains
[sound], because the v. is not transformed : (S) when the
simple substantive, not the inf. »., is meant, as in gjj.
[above], the ? is not elided: (e) the transformation of

G s 8*

such as stXc and Xi^ is only by transfer of the Kasra of
the o , which is the ^ , to the £ : but, since the
becomes quiescent, while it is not possible to begin
with a quiescent, they subject it to elision, because, if

( 1422 )

they put the conj. Haniza pronounced with Kasr [667,
668], that would lead to conversion of the ^ into ^ [685,
(case 5), 699], on account of the preceding letter's being
pronounced with Kasr, and of its own quiescence ; so

s

that they would say Joul , with a ^ between two

Kasras ; and, that being deemed heavy, they are
reduced to elision : and, in that case, the intention is to
transform by transfer of the vowel ; while elision occurs
[merely] as a consequence : (^) it is said [by some] that,

fi" ®"

since transformation of sA-e and aux is necessary, the

intention is to elide the ^ , as in the v. ; so that they
transfer the Kasra of the ^ to the £ , in order that a
mobile • may not be elided in the inf. n. ; in which case
the n. would exceed the v. in elision, [since the ^ elided
in the v. is quiescent] : whereas the n. is subordinate to
the v. in that [liability to transformation] ; so that,
when not inferior to the v. in degree [of elision], it is
equal, but not superior, to it (IY) : and [similarly] we
say " the Kasra of the ^ is transferred to the £ , and
the j then elided " [above] ; the 5 not being elided
mobile, lest the transformation of the n. exceed the
transformation of the v., in which the ^ is elided quies-
cent, not mobile ( Jrb) : (I) [some say that] the o. f. of

Ite [and *£o (MASH)] is jJt; (A, MASH) and &,

8 o

(MASH), on the measure of J*i [without a » ] (A) ;

( 1423 )

and [this description of the 0. /. seems to be more con-
sistent with the statement that] the » of femininization
is inseparable [from such inf. nsJ], like a compensation
for the elided [265 (reason 11, a)] (IY, Jrb) : (oc)
its o is elided for conformity with the aor. ; and its £
mobilized with the vowel of the o , vid. Kasra, in order
that the Kasra may remain as an indication of the
[elided] o; while the s of femininization is put as a
compensation for the o , for which reason the two are
not combined (A) : ( S ) if it be said that the ^ is not
elided in II. 143. [above], notwithstanding that this
involves a combination between the compensation and
what it is put as a compensation for, the answer is firstly

o ^ «

that JL$s>5 is not an inf. n. conformable to the r. [331],

but a simple substantive denoting the direction turned
to ; while the ^ remains in the simple substantive, like

G x • O

ajjj [above], pi. of JuJ^ meaning boy and slave : and
secondly that it is an inf. n. ; but remains sound for a

Oxx x- • x o

notification of the o. /., like jyj and 3^sJc-*l [685 (case

6, c), 70S]; and this is the saying of Mz (Jib) : (y) the
s as a compensation is necessary here (A) ; so that its
elision is anomalous, according to the preferable opinion
(Sn) : but some allow it to be elided, on account of
prefixion, [because this supplies the place of the is (Sn),]

relying upon ^.M JaLLfj [331, 338], which is the
^ 15-5 a

( 1424 )
opinion of Fr ; whereas some explain <Xc here as

So. Os * f

pl. of Sj<Xfc i. q. KASS.U Met party i. e., and have failed to
perform to thee the particulars of the matter that they

promised (A) : (c) [R holds the o. f. of SJ.A to be tX^: ,
from which he thus evolves it : — ] as for the inf. n.>
since it is the original of the v. in derivation [331], its.
transformation is not necessary by reason of the trans-
formation of the v.f except when an element requiring
transformation exists in it, like the Kasra in *lls
[above] ; or [when] it corresponds to the v. in initial

Gs s Q^ * o

augment, like &ob>J and RxUx^l [703, 714] : and, for this

9 ** ** -"

reason, the ^ in the inf. n. of Jou may be elided, as sj^e ;

60 • •
or retained, as <Xa^ ; since it does not contain any cause

for elision, nor the correspondence mentioned : and,
when anything is elided from the inf. n. by transforma-
tion, the elided is not quietly forgotten ; but the s of
femininization is put at the end as a compensation for it,

9 s 6 ' * o

as in StXa and JwULx^t [265 (reason 11, a, b), 338],
because the transformation in it is not according to the
general rule, since it is an imitation of the deriv. by the

° " . . 9 °

original : ( a ) the p in s'tXc , which is ong. J^ , is pro-
nounced with Kasr, because the quiescent, when mobil-
ized, is generally pronounced with Kasr [664] ; and
also in order that it may be like the £ of the v., to

( 1425 )

which sir is made to conform : and therefore the con;.
Hamza is not imported after elision of the u* : ( 8 )
when the p in the aor. is pronounced with Fath because
of a guttural letter, it may be pronounced with Fath in
the inf. n. also, as «**o [above], inf. n. k*>* [306]; or

not, as ^^j gives [482, 671], inf. n. 2U* : (y) JLLo with

Pamrn for aJLo junction, union, is anomalous : (8) when

* * ' > > °*

the J is guttural, the inf. n. of J^3 , aor. Jutw , with

Damm of their c , is sometimes treated like the inf. n.
of ***j [above], as ^aj ivas tranquil, aor, gj^j > inf. n.

Gx ^ S » £ » « x G *

JLo [306] ; and ^ioj was feiW, aor. ^b^_> , m/. n. idis and

»Lb : this being to notify that the ^ of its aor. ought to
be elided, because its occurrence between a ^ pro*
nounced with Fath and a Damma is deemed heavy;
though it is not elided, in order to make the form
correspond with the sense, since Jk»i denotes inseparable
natures [432, 484], continuing in one state : and like-
wise [to notify] that the £ of its aor. ought to be pro-

9 -

nounced with Fath, because the J is guttural : (e) gjj
born at the same time as another [234] is orig. an
inf. n. ; but is made a simple substantive to denote the

n » * ^ f*-c jo*

born, as jjyo^ ! v^j-o struck, or coined, by the sove-

^

reign means XJ~-O.A> ; (£) as for iLg^. direction and &J.
coined silver [234], they are anomalous, because they are

( 1426 )
not inf. ns. ; so that their g is not a compensation for the

6 c '

2 : (17) the j is not elided in such as 4\xc^> [a fictitious

0 0*

word (MAR)], on the model of ,j^i±Jb an acaulous plant,

O o

from <Xc: , because the reason for elision is weak (R) :
(3) converted [below] in what has been mentioned under

substitution [683, 685, 689] (M), as [ j^t , ] Jl-M ,

afs »

S Bo [below], and the like (IY). The & is like the 5 ,
except in elision (M). The ^ remains where the ^ is
elided (IY) ; [so that,] when ^ occurs in the aor.
between a ^ pronounced with Fath and a Kasra, it is
not elided, like ^ , because the combination of two ^ s is
not so heavy as the combination of ^ and ,5 (R). You

! s ss * ^ «•«• s s *

say *JL> ripened, aor. ***.> , and ^j [played at hazard

1 OS

with unfeathered and headless arrows (IY)], aor. y»m
[482], retaining it, [because of its lightness (IY),] where
you drop ^ (M) in Juu , etc. (IY). The ^ is not elided

9 C**

from such as *.**jo because it is homogeneous with the

» us

Kasra : nor from such as u-^o also, for the same reason ;
though here elision of the ^ does occur, because two

<5 s are deemed heavy with Hamza (Jrb). S relates

' * -\

that (IY) some of them say y^j [482, 684], aor.

., f^ * * *

like <3*J , aor. (J.+J [above] (M) ; and ^j , aor.

[482], [like J.^ , aor. JuJ ; ] eliding the & , as they
elide the ; , since ^ , though lighter than ; , is deemed

( 1427 )

heavy in comparison with ! [643, 671], for which reason
they elide it (IY), treating it like the ^ : but this is
rare (M). S transmits elision of the ^ in [only] two

s * *-0 ' x- s

words, wucJ! >~J [divided the limbs of the camel (MAR)],
a&r, 8^*0 ; and ,j*Jo , aor. u*JL> : and both are anomal-

5 »

ous (R). Its conversion [686, 689] is in such as [ v^j*
and] j*J>1 [below] (M). The ^ is converted into Hamza

y JE o • *•

[6831, (i) necessarily in such as Juol^l [730. A], J^o->jt ,

6 &

and Jj! , [i. e. (Jrb),] when [two ^ s are combined at the
beginning of the wo:d, and (Jrb)] the second is mobile
[below] (SH), in which case the first must be converted

into Hamza, because they consider two mobile [ « s]

^ »

heavy (Jrb) ; contrary to ^^ (SH), where jthe quies-
cence of the second, together with its being a letter of
prolongation, relieves some of the heaviness (MASH) :
(a) they deem the combination of two likes, at the
beginning of the word, to be heavy ; for which reason

G "^ 8 ^ ^

such [formation] as *-o and ,jjj [697, 698] are rare : so
that, if two j s occur at the beginning, then, the ^ being
the heaviest of the unsound letters, the first of them is
converted into Hamza [below], necessarily ; except
when the second is a letter of prolongation converted
from an aug. letter, as in ^^ from ^fo [683, 730. A],
in which case conversion of the first into Hamza is not
necessary, because the second is adventitious in respect

( 1428 )

of its augmentativeness and conversion from the I , and
because the prolongation relieves some of the heavi-
ness : (b) conversion of the first into Hamza is [there-
fore] necessary, if the second be (a) not a letter of pro-

longation, whether it be converted from an aug. letter, as
> -f- 9 ° £ _ . 6 ' ve-

in &*> \)\ and jL«ajj I [above] ; or unconverted, as in tXfcj I

[683] : (b) a letter of prolongation, but [either] not con*

9 - &

verted from anything [below], as in ^le^t 683]; or con-

verted from a rad. letter, as Khl says ^\ for Jow from

!j [716], when [its Hamza is] alleviated [by conver-
sion into j ] : ( oc ) hence the opinion of the KK on J^ \

'£> s >

[357], which, according to them, is orig. J^ , then ^^ ,

- i-

then ^ ! [683] : ( 0 ) Mz refutes Khl with [the argument]

6 J

that the [second] 5 in the like [of ^^ alleviated from

0 H-t of

o. /. of <5j I ] is adventitious, not inseparable, since

alleviation of the Hamza in such a case is unnecessary

9 & 0 >

[658] ; and he says that ^! for ^^ is allowable because

G » > 0 > >

of the Damma of the ^ , like s^t for sy^^ [below], not
because of the combination of two ^ a : (c) original, not
converted from anything [above], whether it be a letter
of prolongation, as in Jy\ [357, 683], according to the
BB, orig. ,J^ ; or not a letter of prolongation, as in
jjf [357, 683, 698], according to them : (c) as for IH's
saying " when the second is mobile " [above], this is a
condition not prescribed by the leading GG, as you see

( 1429 )

o i

from the saying of Khl on ^ ! [above] : while F also says
" When two ^ s are combined, the first of them is

9 o &

changed into Hamza, as in JuajjV'; and then says " and

* & b >ac

hence their saying ^ I for the fern, of J ^1 " ; and after-
wards says "but, if the second be not inseparable, it is
not necessary to change the first of them into Hamza,
as ,5^ " [above] : and S says " When you form a [n.]

Q * a * s x 8 »» * *

like ^^ from Jut^ , you say &&j I " [above] : so that you
see how they differ from IH's saying : (a) IH bases
upon his opinion [two conclusions,] that the conversion

G £

of the first [ . ] in ^ I [above] is unnecessary ; and that

" ' t .

the [first] j [in ^^ o. /.] of ^ t is necessarily converted

into Hamza [only] for conformity of the sim?. to the pi.

9 &

[ J^ ! below] : (d) the ^ deemed heavy is converted into
Hamza, not into ^ , because of the excessive affinity
between the ^ and ^ , whereas the Hamza is more
remote ; for, if the ^ were converted into ^ , that
combination of two . s, which is deemed heavy, would
be, as it were, remaining (R) : (2) allowably, [with

0 > 4

unbroken regularity (R),] in such as s^l [683] and

* & *• f

^5^1 [for the ^^ mentioned (MASH)] ; and, says Mz,

in such as ° L^ [683] (SH), *Q , ?jj*[ for HjJ^ [above],

9x ^

and foUt , because in Kasra also there is heaviness,
though less than in Damma (R) : (3) invariably in Jj f ,

( 1430 )

[notwithstanding the quiescence of the second (Jrb,
MASH),] for conformity with [its pi. (MASH)] j^t
[above] : (4) irregularly, [by common consent (R,

MASH),] in sGf and <!U? [683] (SH), JU-T for ^ (R)
morose, looking down from intensity of grief (MAR),
and fU*wt (SH), because a single ^ pronounced with
Fath is not heavy at the beginning of the word

(MASH): (a) S says that ^"U^! is orig. t!^ [683 ',

*.}Uc9 from &oLu^ meaning beauty of face, diptote
because of the I of femininization [18] ; while Mb says

O • ft s°f-

that it is pi. of ^1 [667], its measure being Jlks! ,
diptote because of the quality of proper name and id.
femininization : but the first is more obvious, because
eps. are used as names more often than pis. ; and
because, if used as a name for a masc., it would still be
diptote (Jrb) : (b) some GG say that j^- 1 took is orig.

tXb*j , on the evidence of Jesuit [702], like J^'l [689].
No word, whose initial is a ^5 pronounced with Kasr,
occurs in the language of the Arabs, like words whose

o ^

initial is a ^ pronounced with Damm, except vL*o a dial,
var. of sLL> left hand [701] and JblJb pi. of ^llaju

8 '

awake [and >lx.» (248)]. Sometimes they escape the

combination of two ^ s, at the beginning of the word, by

*'°' i

converting the first of them into o , as in Sl^yf and

( 1431 )

j , which is rare ; as a single ^ at the beginning of

-, .,
the word is escaped by conversion into o , as in ci>tJ>

x *x

and (5yu [689]. The o» occurs as a subst. for the ^ ,

5 ^ » S x > Stx» x-"^

frequently, as v£»L5 and sLou [689], slSo [above], ^ja

x «^ 9^0^ Ox o x

and ^yu' , and ^JyS and gf.yf , the last, according to the

> X X • X > - w -O X

BB, being aULc^j from joJ! ^j [689], since the Book of
God is a Light ; but not regularly, except in the con jug.

X X X C

of JjL2i1 [689] (R). The ^ and ^5 are [necessarily, regu-
larly (R),] converted into ^ , [and incorporated (Jrb),]

xx « ^ x- A

in such as Jou! and j-^Jl [played at hazard (Jrb,

•* * +

MASH), where the unsound letter is not converted
from a Hamza (Jrb)] ; contrary to 1»! [689, 702] (SH),

xxy

orz^r. s jJo I , where the second Hamza, being quiescent,
and preceded by a letter pronounced with Kasr, is con-
verted into ^ [661], which is not converted into cj ,
because it is accidental, being removed in continuity, as

x fe.

»y3 1 j and luore a waist-wrapper (Jrb). The [quiescent
(Jrb)] j is converted into ^ [685], when the letter before

s - s* ?*•

it is pronounced with Kasr, as ^jK-yo [above] and cjuLyo ;
and the [quiescent (Jrb)] ^ into 5 [686], when the letter

before it is pronounced with Damm, as JLyo awakening

i » >
and JMJ* [above] (SH).

156 a

( 1432 )
§. 700. What differentiates ,«q>^ aor. of A^ had

>X"X X > X X

a pain and J^»..-> aor. of Je>; [699] from *.«o aor. of

x- ^^,

AAWJ and A*ij aor. of «^>^ [482, 699], so that the 5
remains in one of the two [classes], and drops off in the
other, though both classes contain a guttural letter, is

, ' X Cl X

that in ,«=»jj the Fatha [of the c ] is original, like that

' X °X

in JL&.JJ [333, 699] (M), where the Fatha is original,

X J X « X XX

because J^*^ , aor. J^2»j-5 , belongs to the conjug. of Jjii ,
aor. J^ftj , with Kasr of the £ in the pr<?£., and Fath in
the aor., like JLa knew, aor. *J.xj [48 2[, and <o»^ drank,

' X O X > X **

aor. u»ui-> (IY) : whereas is «*wo it is adventitious,
imported on account of tho guttural letter (M), because

X >XX f i- ' S

£^2 , aor. *MO . and ^bj iroc?, aor. Liaj [482, 671, 699],
belong to the con jug. of [ j^j , aor. JAOJ , like] y>*ur>
accounted, aor. V-M^JSSO , and **j was pleasant, aor. *.*/.?
[482] ; and similarly, in the unsound, as ±>^ . aor. &j*
[482, 682], and Jjj [697], aor. ^ [482] (IY). The
antagonism of the two [Fathas mentioned] is therefore
[like] that of the two Kasra of the ^ s in >l^i' and
4>;lior (M). The Fatha in ^ [and ^ (IY)] is
likened to the Kasra in ;laso rivalry, competition, where

8 * X X

the Kasra is adventitious, the o. /. being ^UsU [332].
For they convert the Damma into Kasra [724] (IY,

( 1433 )

Jrb), because of its occurrence before a final ^5 (Jib), in
order that the ^ may be sounded true, since, if Damma
occurred before the final ^ , the latter would be con-
verted into . ; and you would arrive at a paradigm
unprecedented among [cfec/.] Arabic ns., in which there is
none whose final is ^ preceded by Damma [721]. And,

since the Ka-sra in ^l^> is adventitious, the paradigm is
#

not accounted a preventive of triptote declension [18],

» ^ ^ O > x x

because it is [not JcaLo , but] virtually Ju*l&3 with
Damm of the p [256] (IY). And the Fatha in Ji^j is
likened to the Kasra in v-^LsaJ trials, where the Kasra

9 ' + *• S^ox

is original, because v^ld&S [339] is pi. of Ju^soJ [332]
(Jrb).

§. 701. Some Arabs [of the Hijaz are induced, by
desire for alleviation, to (IY)] convert the [unsound
letter, whether (IY)] ^ or ,5 , in the aor. of JoUj ! , into
J (M), notwithstanding that it is quiescent [684, 703]
(IY), saying Juub and v*MJ'G [below] (M), because the
combination of ^ with ! is lighter, according to them,
than its combination with ^ , for which reason they say
Joij'L , substituting an ! for the quiescent ^ , as they
substitute it for the ^ in ~*olj (IY). Some inhabitants
of the Hijaz do not regard the difference between . and
,5 in the formations of the v.} saying [pret.,] Jui£>f and

( 1434 )

[689] : aor., <X*3'L> and >**oL> [above] ; not JuuLT and
[689], because the ^ and ^ are deemed heavy between
the ^5 pronounced with Fath and the [next] Fatha, as
in J^G and u*ob [below] : act. part., <jU5jx> and L*jyc

* ' * s

[below] : imp., iX*x.>f and *.*Jkl [689]. This, according
to them, is an universal rule (R). And, agreeably with

O - J 9 , »

it, Juuyo and ~w<J>yo occur in the dial, of [the Imam
(Jrb)] Shf (SH), who used to pronounce so in speaking
( Jrb). Some convert the ^ occurring [in the aor.] between
the ^ pronounced with Fath and the [next] Fatha,
as in j^j [333, 699, 700], into t , as j^C [below],
because there is heaviness in this ^ , though not so

much as to cause it to be elided [699]; and others

» ^ <"
convert it into ^ , [as Jk^ajo , ] because ^5 is lighter

than . ; while some, disapproving conversion of ^ into
^ for no apparent cause, pronounce the & of the aor.
with Kasr, [as JL^UO , ] in order that the conversion of
the . into ^ may be because of its occurrence after

Kasra [685 (case 5), 699] (R). There are [thus] four dial.

^ * » * *s

t>ars. in the aor. of [ Juw , aor. Joub , whose o is a ^ , as

(IY)] j^5 , [aor. i^i , and j^J , aor. ii^ (IY)] :—
(1) tiir*. [above] (Jh, M), the most excellent of them,

0 s * s s > s *

and the one used in the Kur, as J^.y> $ \jfcs XV. 53.
said, Fear thou not, because the ^ does not occur

( 1435 )

between a ^ and Kasra [699], and therefore remains
(IY); (2) JilS [333, 674, 684, 703]; (3) jLsilT [333,

685]; (4) j^suo [404] (Jh, M), with Kasr of fche [aoristic]

» x ^ > ^ • ^ > * '

^ (Jh). But Jc>L , &&-& , and J^a-o , [which is the

most outrageous of them (Jrb),] are anomalous in the

* ) ' o x

aor. of J^j [below] (SH), the chaste [form] being Jo»j.>
[above], according to analogy (Jrb). This Kasra is not
like the Kasra in [the dial, of those who say (M, Jrb)]

> ^ • » x«

jjju (M, R, Jrb) and jjju (R), since they [who pro-
nounce the aoristic letter there with Kasr (IY, R)] do
not pronounce the ^ with Kasr (IY, R, Jrb), as

J - O

JLju [404] (IY, R), because they deem beginning with
a ^ pronounced with Kasr to be heavy ; for which
reason no n. is found whose initial is a ^ pronounced

5 ^

with Kasr, except * L*u> [699] (IY) : whereas here the ^
is pronounced with Kasr, in order that the ^ may be con-
verted into (5 [above]. Jh says in the Sahah (Jrb), J^Xxj
with Kasr of the ^ is according to the dial, of the

Banu Asad, who say J^j| U! I fear, J^XAJ ^jJs^i We

. i ' " " ° ^

jear, and J^suu oo I Thou jearest, all with Kasr ; and,

9 *» Q s

while not pronouncing the ^ with Kasr in (Jbu , because
they deem Kasr upon the [initial] ^ to be heavy, pro-
nounce [it] with Kasr in J^uo , in order that one of

*

the two ^ a may be strengthened by the other (Jh,

( 1436 )

JYb). And its imp. is J^xj t , the ^ becoming a ^ from
the Kasra of the letter before it (Jh). The language
of Sf and F appears to indicate that conversion of the «

' ^ O ^ > s <>s

in J^s>jj [above] and ^^ [699, 700] into ! or ^ is
regular [7i 3], even though it be rare. Sf says " They

> ' « ,. ) s <*s

convert the ^ into ! in J^-j and JL=*J_J and what resem-

' ,- " » ^ '

bles them, saying J^L and Ji^b " ; and F says " As

^ x t ' 0 s s ) s u f

for [the aor. of] J^w , aor. J,jU.> , as JL^ , aor. J^s.^-5 ,

s $ s <> s

and ^5 , aor. J^j , it has four dial, vars.' ; [while the
language of Jh and IY above is to the like effect]. But
this is contrary to what IH appears to say — I mean
his saying that such and such [forms] " are anomalous
in the aor. of j^ " [above], which imports that the
forms mentioned are peculiar to [the aor. of] this word
(R). And gome of the Arabs say ^jb [above] and
JJU [684] (M, R), for ^lli and J1IJ [482] (M), con-
verting the ^ that occurs in the aor. between the ^ pro-
nounced with Fath and the [next] Fatha [into f ], for con-
formity with the . [above]. This [conversion], like [that

in] such as J^L and J^G [above], is [found] only in
the [aor.] pronounced with Fath of the £ ; and, says S,
is not regular. The [initial] ^ is not pronounced with
Kasr here, as.in J^uo [above], because that is [done], in
the (tor. whose o is a ^ , with the intent that the cause

( 1437 )

for conversion of the « may appear, as before explained
(K).

X X ^ o

§. 702. When JuOj ! is formed from [a v. whose o

^ *f- ss& &•

is Harnza, as (IY)] JJl ate, ^xi! commanded) [and ^x>f

was sa/e (IY),] in which case JJOo! wes eaten away,
corroded, ^+AJ f obeyed, [and (j-+*j I trusted ( J Y),] are said
(M), ^ being substituted for the Hamza, because quies-
cent and preceded by -the con/. Hatnza pronounced with

G

Kasr [661], on the principle of its conversion in Vo3

Q

and oo [658, 685] (IY), the ^ is not incorporated into

'•^« ^xs ^ ^ «

the v^> , [as JJol and ^*jf (IY),] as it is in «.«*s| [689,

699], because here it is not permanent (M). As for the

,, ,, x • ^,x ^

JkjUi I whose o is Hamza, as ^^ I put on, or uwe, a

waist-wrapper [below] and ^*Jo! [above] its ^ is not
converted into ^ , because, though conversion of its
Hamza into ^ is necessary with the con/. Hamza pro-
nounced with Kasr [661], while the predicament of the
unsound letter necessarily converted from Hamza is
[the same as] that of the unsound letter [689, 699], not
[as] that of Hamza [738], still, since the co?i/. Hamza is

O ** O *C x x-

not inseparable, as when you say [ j~£\ JU' pronounced]

• x £ x "

^ o ! JU He sai'o7 " Put on a waist-wrapper ", in which
case the Hamza returns to its o. /,, the general rule of

( 1438 )

Hamza [738] is observed (R). In joix/l from »M you
say <UL> | [above] (Aud), by changing its Hamza into ^5
(Tsr) ; but change of the ^ into yy , and incorporation
of the latter into the ^ , are not allowable, because this
<5 is a sw&sf. for a Hamza, and is not original (Aud).

"& SSS

The saying ;y I [from £2*tJTsr)] is wrong (M, Tsr) : so
says Sd (Tsr). And j£M [661] from J/t is anomalous
(Aud), which IM indicates by his saying [in continua-
tion of the passage quoted in §. 689] (Tsr) "But this

9 •» o

[change of the o of JLxXj t into ^ (A)], in the case of

* ' a ss& * s * * * «*

Hamza, as in [ JJk' ! and ^ \ for (A)] jJoj I [and ^ \ ,
with the ^ changed into cj , and then incorporated into

<• it ' ** > >

the yy , and similarly in ^\ for ^*^l (661, 689), with
the j changed into «y (A)], is anomalous " (IM) : whereas
in the Tashil he makes it rare, saying " And some times-
it is changed, when it is a swfrsi. for Hamza" ; while the
author of the Aud, in his Glosses on the Tashil, says

it >

11 The ex. of it in the ^ is the saying of some ij*4j> j , and

X-XC

in the & is the saying of some ^ \ " (Tsr). The chaste
dial., in all of that, makes no change [of the ,5 or ^ into*
o ], otherwise two transformations would occur conse-

* s ei

cutively (A). And the saying of Jh that tX&Jl took

s s * o 9 o f-

for himself [699J is cUxi! from j^f is a mistake (Aud,

( 1439 )

A), because, if it were from JL-S.! , then j^jjol without
[change and (Sn)] incorporation would necessarily be
said : so says Sd (Tsr, Sn), as [is stated] in the Tsr
(Sn). Its [first (Sn)] ^ is original ; [not a subst. for a

x x C3

(5 substituted for a Hamza, as Jh asserts (Sn) ;] A.&J I

x
* * " ^x w

being from &saj [took for himself (Tsr)], like «AJ ! from
*+> followed (Aud, A) : so says F (Tsr). Zj contests the
existence of the crude-form <Xsco , asserting that J^so is

<^a r '''° r> So f

ong. j^jo I , [ Juixi I from J^a. ! , as J h asserts ; or from

8 o

ju*j , as A transmits below (Sn) ; ] but is cut down (A),

G f «

the conj. Hamza and the \& of JLxxa I being elided from
it ; and, the «y , which is the o of the word, being pro-
nounced with Fath, and the ^ with Kasr (Sn). But
F's opinion is verified by their saying, transmitted by

^ ^ >x-OX O ^ *•

AZ, j^ao* , aor. tX^Jo , inf. n. jcs>U [696A] (A), of the
conjug. of ^ju ; though the ~ of the inf. n. is some-
times made quiescent : so says Fm in the Msb (Sn).

' ' il

Some [of the moderns (A)] hold tX^vj' I to be an instance

^ ^ ^ Q

of the JuLol whose o is changed into cj (A, Tsr),
according to the chastest dial. [689] (A), because jc^J
has a dial. var. jcij with ^ [699] (A, Tsr), in which case
the o is not original ; and, according to this, <X^o* f is

said, like tiii'l [689, 699] (Tsr). And, though this dial

157 a

( 1440 )

x •* W

var. is rare, still the formation of jcsa.3'1 in accordance

^ ' x ci « u

with it, [i. e,, as JULXJ! from jcb^ (Sn),J is better [than

xxxo O • *

making it JJLAJ ! from <X->t (Sn)], because they unequivo-

x- a

cally lay down that {j+*\ [661] is a corrupt dial. var.
(A). But [some of (R)] the Bdd [are reported to (Tar)]
allow conversion [of the ,5 into «> (R)] in the case of
Hamza, [transmitting certain words (Tsr)] as [instances
of that, vid. (Tsr)]^M (R, Tsr), ^[, j^l|J661], JjSl-

•f C5

(Tsr), and ^^ took example (R), whence the tradition

.^ & s x

^.J! Iwuai' ^ ^ [661] : so in all the versions of the
Muwatta (Tsr) on Tradition, by the Imam MI An
(HKh). And ^ut ^T ^ jJT 3^JU II. 283.J Then
let him that hath been entrusted repay his £rti*t*[658] is1
[reported to be (K)] anomalously read (R) by 'Asim
(K), with incorporation of the ^ [in ^+zjAJ\ ] into

x •" «

the cy (K, B), by analogy to ~*o f (K) ; but it is wrong,
because the [ ^ (K)] converted from the Hamza is in the
predicament of Hamza (K, B), and is therefore not

.xx- G

incorporated [738] (B). And *of [above] is vulgar;
and so is L>^ [685, 716] for C^ [272, 658] (K).

§. 703. They are transformed, elided, or preserved
(M). Transformation is alteration [697] of form (IY).
The transformation occurring in the £ is by conversion,
by transfer of the vowel and quiescence, or by elision.
As for the first [mode], it has three divisions, conversion
of j and ^5 into ! [684]; conversion of both into Hamza
[683] ; and conversion of one into the other, i. e., of ^
into <5 [685], or the converse [686] (Jrb). The ^ and ,5
are converted into t when they are mobile [below], and
preceded by a letter pronounced, or virtually pro-
nounced, with Fath [712, 714] (SH). IH's saying
" mobile " [above] means " orig. ", thus excluding such
as y6 light and ^£ [658], when alleviated ; and " per-

S ^ ' s 9 ^ * '

manently ", to exclude such as ^w=» and o>Lo-o [240],
according to the Bauu Tamlm (R), or rather Hudhail
(MAR). They are then converted into t for two
reasons : — (l) that each of them is construed as equi-
valent to two vowels [697] ; so that, if its own vowel
and the vowel of the preceding letter be joined to it,
four consecutive vowels are constructively combined in
one word ; and, that being deemed heavy, they avoid it
by converting the 5 or ^5 into I , in order that it may be
homogeneous with the vowel of the preceding letter :

( 1442 )

(2) that the ^ and ^ , when mobile, are, each of them,
equivalent to a letter of prolongation, and part of one
[697], or to two letters of prolongation; the . pro-
nounced with Fath, Kasr, and Damm being like a . and

1 , a j and ^ , and two ^ s, respectively; while the pre-
dicament of the ,5 is similar : and, the combination of
unsound letters being deemed heavy, they convert the

2 or <5 into t , because this is a letter with which one is
safe from any vowel [711] (Jrb). The cause for conver-
sion of the mobile ^ and ^ , preceded by a letter pro-
nounced with Fath, into I is not very substantial, since
they are converted into t because deemed heavy ',
whereas, when the letter before them is pronounced with
Fath, their heaviness is lightened, even if they also be
mobile ; while Fatha does not require ! to occur after it,

6"x

as Dam ma requires ^ , and Kasra ,5 , since such as Jy>

QO s . Got 9 o '

and A-O [below] are frequent, while such as Juo and *o

no s o

with Damm, and Jy> and g^j with Kasr, of the o are
not to be found [713] : but, nevertheless, they, though
lighter than all the sound letters, are converted into f ,
because the large circulation of the unsound letters, of
which they are the heaviest, allows them to be con-
verted into that unsound letter which is lighter than
they, vid. I ; and especially when they are heavy, by
reason of the vowel ; and when a cause for alleviating
them, by conversion into ! , is ready at hand, through

( 1443 )

the preceding letter's being pronounced with Fath,
since Fatha is akin to I [697]. And, from the infirmity
of this cause, (1) they are converted into f only when
they are at the end, i. e., when J s [719, 723, 728] ; or
near the end, i. e., when & s ; not when o s, as in ^ f

it, f.

and Jot [663, 683], although the vowel [on them here]
is permanent after [its] supervention : because allevia-
tion is more suitable to the final : (2) it is restrained
from taking effect by the least accident, as when
another [unsound] letter is there, which [by reason of
its position as a J ] is worthier of conversion ; but is not
converted, from the breach of some condition of its
transformation, [e. g., that the preceding letter should
be pronounced with Fath] : for, in that case, you do
not convert the letter the cause of whose conversion
exists, because of the non-conversion of the letter that,
if the preceding letter were pronounced with Fath, as
in ,5^ drew ivater, related and ^y twisted, would be
worthier of conversion ; so that, [since the J is not con-
verted into I ] when the preceding letter is pronounced
with Kasr, [as in ^^o hungered and (S±s> lived (MAR) J
the £ [also] is not converted into ! [728, 729], although
the conditions of its conversion are combined. The
weakness of this cause, then, being established, we say

( 1444 )

that it is principally effective in the v. [667, 684 (con-
dition 11, a), 711, 712], to which, because of its heavi-
ness, alleviation is more suitable. And in the v, this
transformation is of two kinds, (1) original, vid. where
the j or ^ is mobile, and preceded by a letter pro-
nounced with Fath, as Jyi and *** [684] : (2) conform-
able to the original, vid. where the ^ or ^5 is pronounced
with Fath after a letter pronounced with Fath in the
tril. pret., which occurs in (a) the aor.} (a) act., like

olio jears [697, 704] and vj-gj. reverences [704] ; (b)

* x * * •* *

pass., like ol^Jo is feared and ^AgJ is reverenced : (b)

X x of

the pret. of two conjugs. in the augmented tril., Jm j f ,

x x 5 -"* x x o x &

as -U| set upright and ^Ll separated; and J.XAX**! , as

^ x _, o xx •

*LAA^ I appraised and (jLJ^ ! wacfe plain : and their

5 x» ' x »

pass, aors., as -Lw w sei upright and ^jLo ^'s separated,

»x*-0> >xx*>,

*L<lLwo is appraised and ^LJOUAO is made plain. Only
the aor. whose ^ or ^5 is [orw/.] pronounced with Fath,

[as ol^xj and ot^..} , ] not the one whose . or ^ is [prig. ]

» > * > x

pronounced with Damm, as -yb , or Kasr, as *XAJ and

.^jju , is conformable to the tril. pret. in this conversion,
because the inducement to transfer [697], in the whole of
that, whether the £ be pronounced with Fath, Damm,
or Kasr, is imitation of the original by the deriv. in
quiescence of the p , together with indication of the
mode of formation, which [indication] is not possible

( 1445 )

with conversion of the whole into I [below]. The ns.
subjected to. this transformation are only four sorts
[714], (1, 2) two resembling the v., that being regarded
because of what we have mentioned, jid. that trans-
formation is principally in the v. ; and that this cause
[of conversion into ! ], not being strong, is more suit-
able to the v. : — (a) that [tril. n.] which is commensur-

G x G x

able with the v., as (a) v-»b and ^»u [278, 684], orig.

G xx 6 xx 0 x G > x

^_»jj and ^o : (b) Jlc J.^.> a wealthy man [278, 682,

8 x 8 x G x

683] and Jb liberal, orig. Jy» and J^j with Kasr of the

6 x S • x

£ ; and similarly oLo ^i^ a ivoolly ram [278, 708] :
(a) by its cominensurability with the v. we mean here
its equality with the v. in number of letters, and in
special vowels, though it differ from the v. in the special

8 x • ,

augments and their places : so that Jot^o [712, 714]

* " °^
is on the measure of Juub , though its augment is not

t ' u ' S '

that of J^ub ; and J*tU [708] is commensurable with

X

• > • x

JoLfij [343, 712, 714], though its augment is not that

J ox

of JJLSJ , nor is the place of its augment that of the

9 ox

augment of Juub : ( B ) the tril. n. is either unaugniented

t x

[711], or augmented [712]: (y) as for the quad, and
quin., they are not commensurable with their v., except

Gxox 8x°x

the cat. of .AJU*. [392], as^s. [374], where the ^ , being
co-ordinative [712], because the ^ and ,5 with three

( 1446 )

rads. are only aug. [674, 675], is not transformed, in
order that the formation of co-ordination, may be pre-
served : (b) the n. containing a ^ or ^ pronounced with
Fath, when it is a regular inf. n. conformable to its i>.
in keeping its augments in the same relative positions-
as those of the v., like pfpt and j»fybu»| [338, 697, 699,
709, 714], in which case, by reason of its perfect cor-
respondence to its v. , it is transformed in the same way
as the latter, by transferring the vowel of the ^ and ^ to the

preceding letter, and converting them into ! : (3, 4) two

» ~~ xx-
sorts of ultimate pi. [256], vid. the cat. of £\?> [715],

and the cat. of CjIfLfc [246, 683 (case 3), 717], which,
though they do not resemble the v., are subjected to
the transformation mentioned, because of the ! of the pi.
in one of them, and the intention to distinguish in the
other [708] (R). That [conversion into ! ] is [foundj

Ox a ••

(Jrb) in (1) a tril. n., as (a) i_>u and i_Aj [above] (SH) :

O x O " x O x 9 » •* S x

(b) ujLo yL/ (R) and JLo J^ [above], and £^! (M)

S -• Ox xx

coivardly, which is Jaw , like ^j.^ [348, 368], from £$

t X > Cl

was coivardly, aor. «JL> ; though ISk transmits OL*J

> X* X X

I was cowardly, aor. ^i (IY) : (2) a v., (a) tril, as ^li
and ell [684]: (b) conformable to the tril., as ^Usf

X x f ' ' ' °

[above] and cL| offered for sale (SH), jJjLLw! and
[above] (R) : (a) hence £>&£»* 1^ [was humble*

( 1447 )
submissive (H)], contrary to the opinion of most (SH)r

X X ° X O X

because it is Jow^f from ^b> was (Jib), meaning came to

^ X X °

have a being contrary to his being, like JUsjL« ! altered

^ X ^ *

from state to state, except that jLsxjc^l is general,

^ X °

applicable to every state, while ^jt5oiL**/t is peculiar to
alteration from a particular being, vid. the contrary of

F . . 9 o "

humility and submission ; or from ^^ clitoris, because
it is in a most foit> and humble position, meaning became

' ' '° 6 > >

Ja&e it in eontemptibleness (H) : not JJLXJ! from <jj£w
quiescence ( Jrb), with I added for impletion of the Fatha
(H), because [such] addition [of the letter of prolonga-

G "of

tion, as in 'a (Jrb), whence

5 # ^y) ^j^. Jo f^iJ !

(H), by Ibrahim Ibri Harma, lamenting his son, Then
thou from the calamities, when they shoot, and from the

blame of men, art far removed (Jh), i. e., ^V^A*J (H)J

*

9x -- e

is improbable; and because they say JL-Ki**,! (3H) for

o ^ • >

its {?i/. n. (Jrb) ; and, says F, (jjjGu*wo for its act. part,
as in the saying of Ibn Ahmar

" ' o > s'ef-o'O-o xx •'x >*x oxoxxx

x>-i-o t -yu I ^ <5~u. 2^ La 13 ! ^V Jb^j -e-UaJ' iU
C^ -- * ^ "

?io( wp te?f«^ a flabby man, «?Ao, whenever he

journeys by night among the folk, is humble in the

15Sa

( 1448 )
morning; and also ^j^jCxJ^ [for its aor.] (H) : (6) the

tril. v. is sometimes conformable to the tril, as (JUflo

> ^> > ^

[above], JUb w som2, and ^L^> [above], because the aor.,

being a f£erw. of the pret., since it is the pret. with the
addition of the aoristic letter [404], is transformed by
reason of the transformation of the pret. (R) : (3) a n.
conformable to 2 (a) or 2 (b), as &*ts| and koUxIf [338,

•* ^ * x •" s O

697] (SH), conformable to Jjf and JjiLuf respectively

8 ^ > O ^ y

(Jrb); and pUx> and ^ULo [712] (SH), conformable to

s s "£• ** ** n a -

j»ur1 and |»ls respectively (Jrb) : contrary to (1) JLs and
^1 [663, 684 (condition 1), 698] (SH), where the ^ and
,5 are quiescent (R, Jrb); ^Slis [298, 311, 684] and
Jes>L> [333, 674] being anomalous (SH) : (a) we have

mentioned that such as Jo»b is regular, though
weak [684, 701] : (b) similarly some of the Hijazls
regularly convert the quiescent ^ [and ^5 ] in the

S s& ' ' fi

aor. of such as Juti'f and ^o! into ( [701] : (c) some
of the Banu Tamlm regularly convert the [quiescent] ^

G ^ <if-

in such as i>5L| children, i. e. ihe pi. of that [n.] whose

S s «.

o is a j , into ! , as ^ ! : (d) when ^ is mobilized with
an uninflectional Fatha, and is final, and preceded by
a letter pronounced with Kasr, Tayyi [regularly] pro-
nounce the letter before the ^ with Fath, in order that

the ^ may be converted into I , [as ^ib and L^ for

( 1449 )

and ^ (349, 482, 724) (T, MAR),] because the final
is the seat of alteration and alleviation ; (a) Fatha of
the (5 is stipulated [above], in order that it may be
transferred to the preceding letter ; and its being
uninnectional, in order that, not being adventitious, it
may be taken into account ; and the preceding letter's
being pronounced with Kasr, because, Kasr being the
brother of quiescence, as is plain [from what is stated]
in the chapter on the Concurrence of Two Quiescents
[663, 664], it is as though you transferred the Fatha to

-- ff ffOf

a quiescent [697], as in [ -Is! for] ^t [above]: (b) a
poet [of the Banu Baulan, of Tayyi (T),] says

* s t

(R), o?*2#. oyyo (T, MAR), the ,j being pronounced with
Fath, and the & then changed into I , which is elided
because of the concurrence of two quiescents (MAR),
Making the arrows strike, fire from the stones in the
depressed ground at the bottom of the mountain, and
hunting souls formed in honor meaning that the 03-=^
war [in the preceding verse] was doing that (T) :
(c) if the ^5 be intermediate, because of the inseparable
8 [266], as in s?LJj [349, 482] for SU-oG , [and SfSb for

o^ ^

ijdu desert (T),] such conversion is rare, not regular
(R) : (2) J^G and *?L> [683 (case 1, a)], JjUS conversed

( 1450 )

together and «.jlo trafficked, one ivith another, +Ji
established [730. A] and ^L explained, '^& ivas

Sis-**

established and ^u3 ivas plain (SH), i. e., the aug-
mented tril. [v.] (R), where the letter before the [mobile]
2 and <5 is quiescent (R, Jib), but that quiescent is not
a letter pronounced with Fath in the [unaugmented] tril.
(ll) : (a) JjU and J^Ub , etc., are not made to conform

^scf xo f x^Oxc. x«xO

to the tril ., as are ^ \ and {j+s \ , *yi^u/ 1 and ^+z*<> I ,
because we stipulated [above] that the quiescent before
the mobile ^ or ^ should be pronounced with Fath in
the tril. pret. : (b) if you say " Do you not transform

8 ~x _ B ~y

the act. part, in Jo Li and *Sb by converting the . or ^
into ! [683, 708, 712], notwithstanding that it is pre-
ceded by an t, and is in the n., where transformation is
contrary to the general rule, it being generally in the

r, ,^ o ,»x

v. ? ", I say " The case is so, except that Jo Is and *j b
have the sense, and government, of the v., and belong
to the conjug. of the [unaugmented] tril. [343], contrary

xx. *• x •* xx-o^

to J;u> and *jl? " : (c) if you then say " But ^ t and
IJLL*W! belong to other, [i. e.,] non-tril., conjugs. ", I say
" Yes, except that the letter before the unsound letter
[here] is the one pronounced with Fath [before the unsound
letter] mthetriL : (d) the [rule] intended is that, when the
deriv. belongs to a conjug. other than that of the original,
it needs, [as a qualification] for transformation; that the

quiescent before the unsound letter [in it] should be the
letter pronounced with Fath before the unsound letter
in the original ; but that, if the deriv. belong to the
conjug. of the original, it is transformed, even though
the quiescent [before the unsound letter in it] be not
that [letter] pronounced with Fath [before the unsound
letter in the original], provided that the quiescent be an
t , because of its excessive lightness : (e) as for trans-

s& s *• s s £ s ' C s f

formation of *j» and ^^ > 1*5^" an<^ &*** » it would be
more strange than transformation of J:Ls and *jLj , JjUj'
and AjLj' , because incorporation of the c in the [first]

9 s * •"

two conjugs. is necessary (R). Such as j,j and

s *• of ' s ° f- s s- c f s ' ° f-

[684], and [ J^c.) wept, wailed, j^l , J^Js! , ^k\

c ^ *• o f • ^ s o -

v^uLx^t [It (the sky) became rainy (li)], o*-*jyt! It

o ^ ^ o «

became cloudy, and oJL^f [SAe suckled notwithstanding
pregnancy (R)], are anomalous [711, 707] (SH) ; and

*• ^ Q ' ° , ,««,•<= ^-'C-'O

similarly (^j^jc^l deemed right, ^J\ -..»JC*uf smelt the

^^ ' ^" '
* ^ ft ^ o

odour, and j^sxx^l [707]. AZ allows the conjugs. of

6x-c S^oo

JLxit and Jlxix^ ! to be treated as sound unrestrictedly,

*• s° s- *

regularly, when they have no trz7. t\, like ^".jjc^l

^ ^

P>eca?ne a she-camel (MAR)] : but, according to S, such

s ' O ^ 0

as (jiyjiLu, I also is anomalous, analogy requiring it to be
transformed, for uniformity of the conjug.. as the rel. ?is.

9 ~. *• 5 — ^ ( O"^ fio^

[312] and JuLi. [from ou-*« sword and Ju^s* horses

o f-

( 1452 )
(MAR)] are transformed, although no transformed tr..

O -*-

comes from them, for uniformity of the cat. of £&(j
[683, 708] ; and, since Jou [699], juJ , and <Xct are made
uniform [with Juu ], this [opinion] is more probable. S
says that the whole of the anomalies mentioned have been.

S ' (I S "

heard transformed also, according to rule, except j^xJLu, ! ,

s o s o • *• *.ofr

— .^yuo ! , and oJ-^ ! ; and that there is nothing to pre-
vent their transformation too, even if it have not been
heard, because transformation is frequent, regular ; while-
the only reason for not transforming these ws. is to-
indicate that the transformation in. their like is not
original, but for conformity with what is transformed;
(R). The 5 and ^ are made quiescent, their vowel
being transferred to the preceding letter, in such as

» » ^ > s

Jyb says and «xo seZ/s [697, 704, 721], because of their

> ^ ^
liability to confusion with the conjug. of olixj [below]

and oL^j (SH), if they were made to accord with,
the pret. in conversion of their unsound letter into !
(MASH). When the ^ and & are mobile, and what
precedes them is quiescent, analogy requires that they
should not be transformed, because that [combination]
is light : but, if that happen to be in a v. whose o./. is
transformed by quiescence of the £ [through conversion
of . or & into ! ], or in a n. conformable to such a v., the
c of that v. or n. is made quiescent in imitation of its.

( 1453 )

6v /. ; and, after the quiescence, the vowel [of the £ J is
transferred to that preceding quiescent, to notify the
mode of formation [below], [i. e., the measure,] because
the measures of the v. vary only through the vowels of
the c [482, 704]. This quiescence is principally in the
v.j not the n.j because the v. is heavier (R). When the
c of the v. [712] is a j or ^5 preceded by a sound quies-
cent, the vowel of the £ , being deemed heavy on the
unsound letter, must be transferred to the sound quies-

' *' 7 ' " • T • ' '°' 1

cent, as *yb stands and (j^^ is plain, orig. j.yL> and
^.JJLO with Damm of the ^ , and Kasr of the ^ , the
vowel of the ^ and ^ beiug transferred to the preceding

» °x > «x

^quiescent, vid. the vjf of *yb and the v °f cf^3- ' so ^a^
the » and <g become quiescent (A). In the augmented
cOTijugs. [also] of these tril. vs. unsound [in the c ],
when the letter before the unsound letter is orig. quies-
cent, and is not an ! , ^ , or ^ , you make the unsound

[letter] quiescent, transferring its vowel to the quies-

^ %.
cent ; and that is regular in their speech, as ,jb ! [below]

" ^ * XX^O •* " X O

and oL:>! [697], ^lyLu/ 1 deemed tardy and obuu*! sought
protection : but, when the letter before the unsound
[letter] is mobile, it is not altered, as jji~* I [706, 707],

*- x* C *• s Q

oU^l became accustomed, and (j^Uij! was measureable (S).
And, when the vowels are transferred to the letter
before the ^ and ,5 , then, (1) if the vowel be Fatha, the

( 1454 )

. and ,5 are converted Into f , as oLsvj and ^Lgj [728],
because, when transformation of the dt-riv. in exactly the
same way as the original is possible, it is more appro-
priate : (2) if the vowel be Kasra or Damma, their

conversion into ! is not possible, because I fellows only

> >^ > ^
Fatha : s > that they remain unaltered, as *yb and «A.O

[above] ; except the . pronounced with Kasr, which ia
converted into ^ , as ^^ [below] and |vJb [above],

y o * > •>

orig. p-j^. and *yb , because it becomes quiescent [and]
preceded by a letter pronounced with Kasr [685
(case 5)] (R). The £ [therefore], if homogeneous with
the transfe red vowel, [being a ^ when the vowel is
Painrna, or a ^ when the vowel is Kasra (Sn),] is not

altered by more than quiescence after the transfer, as

> > ^ > *•

above exemplified [in *yb and ,j^.o (Sa)] : (2) if not

homogeneous with the vowel, is changed into a letter

X ^ * S f-

homogeneous with it, as (a) Jjrl and ^Lj [above], orig:.

^ ^ o ~f- ^ & ^

...j'! and ^j$\ > where the ^ , when the Fatha is trans-
ferred to the quiescent, remains not homogeneous with
it ; and is therefore converted into f , because orig.
mobile, and [now (Sn)] preceded by a letter pronounced

) > > C>

with Fath [684] : (b) ^Jb [above], orig. ^yb , where the
e , when the Kasra is transferred to the quiescent,
remains not homogeneous with it ; and is therefore con-
verted into & , because quiescent, and preceded by a

( 1455 )

letter pronounced with Kasr [685 (case 5)] (A).

> » X » X

Although the pret. is the o.f. of the aor., *yb and *JLO.

are not transformed in the same way as their pret., on
the plea that the ^ and ^ , being mobile, and preceded
by a letter constructively pronounced with Fath from
regard to the o. /,, vid. the pret., should be converted

> XX » XX

into ! , as *UL» and ^L*j , because, if so treated, they
would be confounded with the conjug. of oliao [above*]

0 > & x- 0 c **• 0 > ^

(R). And Jkjwuo and JouLo are similar (SH), as ^j^juo
and ouuuo [333] (Jrb) ; and so is Jyuu [697, 714], as
jy^ and LA^ [347, 709] (SH). The n. conformable to

the v. in this transfer is of two sorts, (l) the augmented
triL commensurable with the v. in the manner above
mentioned under conversion of the ^ and ^ into { , while

differing from the v. in an aug. letter [either] not used

9 ' '
as an aug. in the v., like the |» of pULo [712]; or

used as an aug. in the v., [but] mobilized with a vowel

G

not used as its vowel in the v., like [the ^ of] *^o [712] :

9»ox (.6/*>

(a) ijjjuic [above] is orig. &*juo [347, 712]r which is com-

> x e»

mensurable with J^uL [436] ; and, but for that, it would
not be transformed : (b) as for the rest of the ^>oss.
parts., they are commensurable with their pass, vs.,
while differing [from them] in the initial ,. [347] : (2) a
regular inf. n. equal to its v. in keeping its augments

in the same relative positions as those of the v., like

159 a

( 1456 )

and JLcUx^l [above] (R). In [such] vs., and ns.

connected with vs. [330], where the ^ and ^ , when £ s,
are mobile, and the preceding letter is quiescent, [but]
mobile in the o. /., [vid. the tril. pret.,~] the vowel of the
£ , even if it be Fatha, is transferred to the preceding
letter for observance of the mode of formation [above]
in the v.r or n. connected with the v., [not for distinction
between the cats, of ^ and ^ ,] because, in such [words],
regard for the mode of formation is possible in those
pronounced with Fath of the £ , as in those pronounced
with Damm or Kasr ; contrary to [those words which
have] the [ £ orig.~\ pronounced with Fath and preceded

by a letter pronounced with Fath, as JU and £L [705].
For here the o is quiescent ; so that, when it is mobi-
lized with Fath, and the £ is made quiescent, that
[Fatha on the o ] is known to be the vowel of the £ :
and here the distinction between the cats, of ^ and ^
is not observed at all, because that is observed only in
case of inability to observe the mode of formation, as
[will be] explained [705]; but in the pass. part. [709]

t s

that is observed. Do you not see ^Jai [above], which,

» • s O s "

according to Khl, is orig. ^^> [704] ? And you say pUi*

f» ^ * <i > O > s

and JJLo [above], pxiLo and <jj** ; and, in the cat. of & ,

»^j- > *> * * * *

oQj and £Lo [above], Jouu sleeps at midday and *AAJ ,

( 1457 >

ft X •» • «*

and JUU sleeping at midday and JUL&C [333]. Thus yotr
gee how, when they are obliged to transform the c , be-
cause the words mentioned are conformable to their o.fs.,
i. e., the triLpret., they intend, in both sorts, [v. and n.,]
to explain the mode of formation by transferring the
Damma, Kasra, or Fatfia to the preceding letter ; and
do not mind confusion of the cat. of ^ with that of ^
(R on the Preterite). This transfer has conditions :- —
(I) that the quiescent, to which the vowel is transferred,
be sound, there being no transfer to it if (a) an unsound

s s x * * *• *"x

letter, as m JjU and «jQ [above], (jj^e. hindered and

fix !*£•*• ^ f

,jjo : (b) a Hamza, as in ,j^ L» aon of ^ I despaired,-
because it ia liable to transformation by conversion into-
f [for alleviation; so that it is, as it were, an ! , while t
does not receive a vowel (Sn)] : (a) that is categorically
declared in the Tashil by IM, who does not except the
Hamza here, because he reckons it among the unsound
letters [697], so> that it> is excluded by his saying
* sound": (2) that the v. be not (a) &v. of wonder [707],

*«--«x«Sx , .„ ^ e f ^

as in *(5£J \ ^ju \ Lo HMO plain- the thing, is ! and- awy t U
How upright it is!, and &* J^l and au ~3\ , because

they make it conform to- the TK corresponding to it in

> **f
measure and indication of excellence, vid. the Juwtof

superiority [351, 707] (A), which is not transformed,
because it is a n. resembling the aor. in measure and

( 1458 )

augment [712]: (a) the [v. of wonder] commensurable
with the jiit of superiority is only zdUul u , not

•of > x x •# x

KJ Juut ; but the latter is made to accord with xJUi I Uo :
(b) Frd says t( AH transmits from Ks that transfer is

O 0 J£

allowable in [the v. of] wonder, such as *u *ji't , where
you say aw p I ; but it is weak " (Sn) : (b) reduplicated
in the J , as in ydjo f was white and jy*t was 6Zac& [707],
which sort they do not transform, lest one paradigm be

fi XO

. mistaken for another, because, if gdx? I were subjected to
the transformation mentioned, ^L would be said, which
one might suppose to be JL&U [with Fath of the £ (Sn)]
from R^lij delicacy of complexion : (o) unsound in the
J , as in (gy&\ fell down, where transfer is not introduced,
lest two transformations occur consecutively. And IM
in the Tashll adds another condition, vid. that the v. do
not agree [in sense (Sn)] with Jxst [by indicating consti'

i»x 0 x * v 0 y '**?

tution or color (Sn)], as in^a-j and Ju^ , aor. of ^
and Jouo [707] ; and similarly their variations, as s^T

^

Luf God blinded him of one eye : but here he dispenses
with the mention of it, seemingly by reason of its
previous mention [by implication, not explicitly (Sn),] in

Oxx x x

his saying " But the £ of tk« and- Juw , when possessed
of jii! is sounded true" [684 (conditions 7 and 8, a)]4

( 1459 )

since the cause [of the sounding true, both here and
there (Sn),] is one (A), vid. conformity with Juti ! (Sn).
The j and ^ are elided (SH), (1) necessarily, in two
positions, (a) where quiescence of the final happens to
be necessitated by (a) attachment of the pron. (Jrb) in

• o ' ' * o »

such as oJLs Isold and v^*j Isold [403, 697], ^Ls They

e

[fern.] said and ^ju They [fern.] sold: (a) the initial is

pronounced with Kasr, if the £ be [either] a ^ , [as in

t •

VSAJU (Jrb);] or [a . (Jrb)] pronounced with Kasr, [as in
^ '

va^ftj> (Jrb) :] and with Damm in other cases (SH), as in

vLls [403, 484, 626, 705] (Jrb) : ( Q ) this, however, is not

» • x

done by them in o-J 1 am not, [which, notwithstand-
ing that it belongs to the conjug. of J*J with Kasr of

the c (456, 707), does not have the J pronounced with
Kasr (£(),] because it resembles the p. [403] (SH) in
aplasticity (Jrb) : for, since it is aplastic [447], the
Kasra is elided as forgotten, and is not transferred to
the letter before the ,5 ; so that JLJ becomes like vlJj
[516, 533] (R) : (y) for the same reason they make the
\g quiescent [707] (SH), i. e., do not convert it into I ,
because that is a variation, as is transfer of the vowel
of the (5 to the preceding letter ; so that, since the v. is
aplastic, it is not varied by conversion or transfer, but
vowel is elided as forgotten (R) : (I) apocopation, aa

( 1460 >

in jJb |U did not say and LS fj did not sell [697] ; or

* * *

quasi-apocopation, as (Jrb) in Jj» sa«^ and *j seZZ [663r

» "» »• > •*•
697], because they are [derivs, (Jrb)] from Jyu and *xo

[428, 431] (SH), and therefore do not differ from them
in Damma or Kasra [of the uJ ] (Jrb) : (b) in [such as-

&stsr 9*^xo Q«*o

(Jrb)] fcoUt and &X>UA^| [above] (SH)r or?0. JjS? and

• ^ « •

JyixAw | [697]r where they convert the c into ! for con-

<• X* S ^ S »

formity with -Is! and *UJu*! [above] ; aad, since two I s>,

the ! that is [converted from] the ^ , and the aug. \ r
then concur, the first is elided (Jrb) : (a) what IH
mentions as to elision of the I converted from the y or ^5-
is the opinion of Akh [336] ; while, according to KhI
and S, the elided is the aug., as they say on the . o£~

a > ° x-

J»*Ax) [709] : but the saying of Akb is more suitable, by
analogy to other eases where two quiescents concur
[663] (R) ; (b) some Commentators state that the men-

O-* .- 0 x * O

tion of *LoU>t and JUULL^f is a repetition ; but the answer •
is that they are mentioned above because of the conver-
sion of the £ inta ! , and htjre because of the lision

S w x 9- * * I

(Jrb) '. (2) allowably^ in such as (a) Juu*/ and o^ya [251r

50'- i

685 (case 7, a, a)] (SH)r which then remain Juu« and

O o x

v^uyo , with a single ^ (MASH) ; the second ,5 being:
elided from them for alleviation, because of the combina-
tion of two ^ s and a Kasra (Jrb) 'r the poet ['Adi Iba

( 1461 )

ArRa'la alGhassanl (Jsh)] says, [combining «*J and
ouyo in one verse (Jh),]

' °TX "i

U»U ttA

.« »-x»«x«-cx«

(Jh, IY) jffe that has died, and taken his rest, is not
really dead: the really dead is only the dead of the
living, i. e., is only he that is living, ivhile his state is
like that of the dead (Jsh) : (b) xSyuT [331] and Lyils
sleeping at midday (SH), with Fath of the £ (MASH) :
(a) this requires consideration (R, Jrb), because elision

0 - x Ox >«x

is allowable in such as Juu* , necessary m such as JuyuJ

S^ > ex 8x > «x

[below] (R) ; since ns. like &3y^> and sJ^JLo have no
o./. used, from which they might be abbreviated (Jrb) ;
except [extraordinarily (Jrb)] in [poetic license, as (R)]

t.,^» «x»*<»«x*/«x >x Sx «x x x Sx 6* xe-:,'

&J.JU3 cN<0 J I Jyu ^i^>. ^c iUU&w LUxO u t ouJ L>

[below] (R, Jrb) 0 would that we and the beloved were
so placed that a boat held us, to the end that union might
return in being !, iijJLp being in the ace. as a sp. (Jsh) :

Sx »• x

(6) there is no dispute that kj^xx^is altered from its o./.,

> x J e x

because there is no SJ^Xxi [331] in their language, except

Sx > • x

extraordinarily, like xijA-yo swerving, deflection, [an

-^ x ° -c x 9OG«« x- x

in/1 n. of oiXgJt ,j^ p4*Jt oLo 27&e arrow swerved, or
deflected, from the butt, aor. uL.ya.r (Jh, KF)] : but the
BB say that it is altered from auyLi^SSl], the c being

( 1462 )
elided, as is proved by its reversion in *>Jf

tf X

[above], and by the existence of J^JLaLi like ;;-*AA~* [398] ;

while the KK say that it is altered by changing the

<j^ > ,
pamma of its initial into Fatba, being orig. *->)->^

[below], like 'i=*ys*jj» nature, which is weak, because, if
it were so, there would be no reason for changing the ^
into ^5 , and the Pamma into Fatha ( Jrb) : (c) accord-

8 «• ^ S » ^ S o „

ing to S, such as Juu« and ouuo are Jutxj with Kasr of

the £ [251, 373, 685, 716]; while Xiyu? and x/jJUs' are
£*£& and &JJLo , with Fath of the c , on the measure

S *• S w

6 * s * s

of y^Mflj^ [o?ct woman (KF)], except that the J Is
repeated, and the § inseparable : (d) since neither Jjix>

with Kasr of the £, nor the inf. n. X^JbLj [331], is found
in any formation other than the hollow, some jtidge Juu«

O * s G s o ' 9^ • x

and v^uyo to be orig. Jjw* with Fath of the £ , like o^us

[373] *, but pronounced with Kasr irregularly, like ^v^aj

2 » >
with Kasr of the uJ , and ^y*^ with Damm [311] : ( a )

S, however, says that, if they were \orig, .] pronounced
with Fath of the £ , they would not be altered ; [but

would be] like ^ul^ and ^Lsoo [390] : and the use rof
JjuJ ] would be commonly allowable, whereas no

0 C x 9 +

has been heard from the hollow, except ^A , as JL?

^Jl [251] : (e) Fr, also endeavouring to avoid the forma-
tion JutAi with Kasr of the £ , says that Juy&. [251] is

Ox 5

( 1463 )

x

Grig. Juja. , like Jo^b [348] ; but that, the ^ [pronounced

with Kasr] being transferred to the position of the
^ , and the [quiescent] ^ to the position of the ^ , [as

G e ^

j^=> j ] the 5 is converted inta ^5 , and [has the quies-

O "

cent (5 ] incorporated [into it] : (a ) he says that Js?>-k
is anomalous, this transformation, says he, becoming
regular in the assimilate ep., because it is like, and has

G ^

the same government as, the v. ; whereas, if Jouu be not

*» x

an ep., like JL^C « wailing, it is not subjected to this-

Ox >« ^

transformation : (/) he says that sjyu^and the like are
orig. [ XJyJlii , as] 'te^<f [above], like J^J-^? [252, 390]

a ) o >

aud (jf. JuLo c/iesi, coffer : but that, since most of these

^ s S ^ > 0 x-

m/. ns. are scions of ^ , as ^Lo became, inf. n. S^>.A,O

^ ^ G^ ' e ^

[331], and \^ journeyed, inf. n. 'i^-^ , they pronounce
the u3 with Fath, so that the ^ may be preserved, be-
cause the cat. belongs to ^ [below] ; and then make the
scions of j conform to thc.ic of ^ , converting the [first]

,5x50^ ^O^Jo^ f Gxjo^

^ [in juyuX ] into ^ in xi^JLp .. for conformity with »«.VA-W :

s ' ' . . s '

( a ) this is as he says that iLaj' [247] is orig. -^i' , like

3* j

^5»i [247] ; but that, deeming the double ? heavy, they
make it single, and put the » as a compensation for the
elided letter : (g) the saying of S, in all of this, is more
probable, vid. that some predicaments are peculiar to

some cats. : so that there is nothing objectionable

IGOa

( 1464 )

0 Ox

in peculiarity of J^AJ with Kasr of the £ to the hollow,

GxO ,,

and of JcxAi with Fath of the £ to [the n.] other than the

hollow ; and since, according to Fr, putting the ^ [of

r, ^
the ep. J^*3 ] before the £ , and, according to those

fix o x 9 ox

others, transfer of Ju^o with Fath to jj^s with Kasr,
may be peculiar to the hollow, there is nothing to

O Ox

prevent the formation Joixi from being peculiar to it :

and similarly there is nothing objectionable in pecu-

>s i ,*'
liarity of xJj-lxxi [331] to the inf. n. of the hollow, or

xixi [247] with Darnm of the uJ to the pi. of the defec-
tive ; while the saying of Fr that they make ^ pre-
dominate over j , because the cat. belongs to ^ [above],

is of no account, since inf.- rw. of this measure are rare,

. Sx ' ° "

and, in those which occur, the scions of ^ , like XJ^AA*'

Sx»ox . 6,-Jox.

[above], s^Ouus leading, and xJj-Lya. intervening, are near,
or equal, in number to the scions of ^ : (h) the reason why

ox > ax Ox > o x

elision is necessa'y in such as &i^x5 and *))ff> > con-

a ~ ^ s <* ^

trary to Juu* and ouyo , is that the extreme number of
letters reached by a n. through augmentation is seven
[368], while these contain six, to which the s of feinini-
nization is invariably attached ; so that, since allevia-

G - x

tion is allowable in what has fewer letters, like <Xyu, ,

Gx > a '

it is necessary in what has many, like &3j^y : (3) rarely,

5xxCx fSxOx 9 x O x .

in Uxi , as Lsxj sweet 6a«i7 for ,jl^ , ong.

( 1465 )

from *Ir (R). The ^ and & are preserved in other
cases, vid. where the causes of transformation and

9o x O a x-

elision are (1) absent (M), as in JLs and g* [above],
and what resembles them (IY) : (2) present, except that
something intervenes, which prevents the execution of
their behest, as in ^^ [684 (condition 11, d), 711] and
^3^ [272, 684], J$£ [331, 684 (condition 11, a), 698,

S - ' ' ' '

711] and ^t^* [**/• n- °f ^^ walked, swaying his
shoulders, aor. JLysso (IY)], «.Up and *^C=* [273] (M).
Such as i£;v>£ and ^Jup* [above], tj^*- [684 (condition
10, a, &), 698] and ^^ [and ^£1^ ], are [treated as]
sound, (1) to notify, by their mobility, the mobility of what
they signify ; while (j^y> is [conformable to <j^=»> (JrD)]>
because it is its opp. [698] (SH) : (a) this is mar-
vellous : for the mobility of the word is not akin to the
mobility of what it signifies, except by lit. homonymy,
since the meaning of mobility in the word is that you
put after the consonant something of ^ or ^ or f [697],
as is the well-known [theory] ; and, the mobility of the
signified being leagues away from this, how can one of
them notify the other ? (R) : or (2) because they are

Q s ^ G ^ ^ o

not conformable [331] (SH), like aLobt and &xUi^f
[above] (R), to the v. (R, Jrb), which is obvious (Jrb) ;
i.oL1 agreeable (SH) with it in mobility and quiescence
(Jrb), i. e., commensurable with it, like ,,'Jlc and »UU

( 1466 )

x

[above], cjW an<i ;b [-71 1] (B). Moreover <j3>j». and

6 x x x G x •i*x S x x •*

jjbs^ are of the same formation as (j'^y-J and <jl*-Le
[331, 719], in which the unsound letter is [treated as]
sound, though it is a J , which is weak, susceptible of
^alteration ; so that the c , which is stronger than the
J , because protected [by the subsequent letters of the
word], should a fortiori be [treated as] sound. Similarly
*bli' and i^L>J^ are not transformed, because of their
remoteness from the formations of the v.t by reason of
the two \ s of femminization at their end ; and, even if no
< of femininization occurred at their end, their forma-
tion would still necessitate their being treated as sound,

9 xx > Gx^ j G > x m ...

like aux£ [711] and aL^u» J^-s an inquisitive man, because
of its remoteness from the formations of the v. (IY).

§. 704. The tril. vs. unsound in the £ , (1 ) if the £ be

xxx x^ x'x

. , are of three kinds Juw , Ju« , and J.ai [482], like the
sound : (2) if the £ be ^ , are of two kinds, Jmi and Jjti ;

not jmi [705], as though they discarded this formation
in this cat. [of the hollow], because of that conversion
of the & into ^ [686 (case 1)] which would ensue in the
aor. (IY). One word of this conjug., however, does

) i & -e •f- > x

occur in the ^ cat. of the hollow, vid. J^=>JI y*& meaning
The man became possessed of goodly appearance [705,
707], the ^ of which is not converted into ! in iheprct.,
because, if it were, then transformation of the aor., by

( 1467 )

transfer of the vowel of the ,5 to the letter before
it and conversion of the ^5 into ^ , would be necessary,
because the atr. follows the pret. in [undergoing] trans-
formation ; so tyhat you would say ^be , aor. *>f& , and
thus transition iVom a lighter to a heavier [formation]
would be producer (R on the Preterite). The formations
of th? v., (l) in the [cat. of] 5 , are on [the measure of]

(a) jiii , aor. jJub as JU, aor. jjif[697, 703] (M); not

' °"
JJLO with Kasr, as [sometimes] occurs in the sound [48*2],

lest, the j becoming ^ [685 (case 5)], the scions of . be
confounded with those of ^ (lYj : (b) JuJ , aor. Juub ,
as ^L=^ , aor. <-JL&Vj [697, 703] (M) ; not juJI with
Kasr, except in two words, ^lb , aor. ^laS , and ilS ,
aor. *AAJ [below] (IY) : (c) juj , aor. JxL , as jib , aor.

>>^- " <• »»x

JJij ; and t>U. , aor. Jw^u ; i. e., became tall, and bounti-
jul : (2) in the [cat. of] ^ , are on [the measure of] (a)

JOLS , aor. Jouij , as ^G , aor. «XAJ [697, 703] : (b) j^J ,
aor. JuLftj , as i^Uc , aor. <^-& [703]. And Juub with
Kasr does not occur in the [cat. of] . , nor J*AJ in the
[cat. of] <5 [below]. But Khl asserts that 'lb perished,
aor. ^ *h^ [703], and »lj ?o«f ^^e tra?/, aor. *juo , are JjJ ,
aor. JoLij [above], like J^,.-v , aor. y^^^v^j [482, 700] ;
both being from ^ , because they say o^L / caused to

( 1468 )

«•* 1 J cSx T 7 T 7 i * x f * ' *

perish and o^y> ./ caused to lose the way, and —..Is I »#
six) ^e is more apt to perish than he and »y> ! more apt to
lose the way [below] (M). And [IY agrees that], since
they are from ^ , their pret . is Jju with Kasr of the c ,

to t ) a

(l) because you say o^Jo I perished and o^j 7 lost the
ivay, with Kasr of their uJ ; whereas, if their £>re£. were

X X ^ » 0 ' » 0 >

J,xj , then ciA.±aJo [below] and o»*g3' would be said, with
jDamm ; and, since that is not said, they are proved to

> o

be of the class of ^.s^ [403, 484] : (2) because the aor.

,, x x ) J o <•

of Jots , in the ca£. of ^ , is only jLjui^ [above] with

* x ' <•

Damm ; so that, since they say ^sxiaj and x-uL> , what

*^ '

we have said is proved. The o. /. of ^AJOJ and itxxj

^^

is i,^^ [703] and *yL> , the Kasra being transferred
fiom the . to the preceding letter ; so that, the ^ being
quiescent, and the preceding letter pronounced with
Kasr, the . is converted into ^ [685 (case 5)] (IY).

>0«x >«w^

But, according to him that says o^sx^b and O^AJ , they

XXX- > O S

are [from & (below), being Jjii , aor. <J^i> (IY),] like
ell , aor. >LJ [above] (M). IH says that (R) ' li ,

w " V»- *• V-

> x x -» ' '

aor. ^Ak:> , and sli* , aor. KAAJ , according to those who

say o^Jo and ^-^\ > &nd cy.$y> and »y>! [above], are
anomalous (SH), on the ground that the pret. is jj« with

( 1469 )

Fath of the £ , the aor. of which, in the hollow belong-
ing to the cat. of ^ , is pronounced only with Damm of
the £ (R) ; or are intermixtures [of dial. vars.~] (SH),
as [is added] in some MSS of the SH, which seems to
have been appended not by IH, but by somebody who,
fancying, from regard to what is [stated] in the Jh, that
~-Us , aor. frfk~> j is said, takes the pret. from —Uo ,

^— • V— ^—

aor. ^kj j belonging to the cat. of . , and the aor.

from _Lb , aor. ^ *l~* , belonging to the cat. of ^ [above].

' > ^

But the frf^sj. mentioned by Jh has not been heard :

and, if it were authentic, _lis , aor. A*{^ , would not
be compounded [of two dial. varsJ] ; but _Lb , aor.

, ,

.) , would be like JU , aor. Jyb ; and _Uo ,

^ x > x

like b , aor. *o [above]. Nor is what IH

says about anomalous'.ie^s of any account, since, if -\

>0»

were like JL» , then o^vJo [above], like oJLs [403, 703,
705], would be said, with Darnm of the uJ , which has
not been heard ; and it is more proper that, so far as
possible, the [form of a] word should not be charged

J , • X

to anomalousness (R on the Aorist). And [ JL*AJ with]

& J * X f. ) ^

Damma on the [ c when a] ^ occurs in ^sfc> aor- °f %**
[above] (R on the Preterite)

§. 705. Upon attachment of the [mobile] pron. of
the ag., [vid. the o of the 1st or Zndpers., and the like

(I Y) ,] they transmute J*j , [when it is] from [the cat. of
(IY)] j , into Juii ; and, [when it i] from [the eat. of (IY)]
^5 , into Jow : and then the Damma and Kasra are-
transferred to the uJ , [after removal of the vowel orig.

9 O 9 O 9 9 O

belonging to it (IY) ; ] so that oJls and ^jJLs , OJL? and
^ [403, 703] are said (M). If you say " Why do-

you not assert that the o. f. of *U aud JU is Juti with;
Damm of the c , and dispense with the trouble of alter-
ing [the conjug.~\?", one says [in reply] "That wouldi

not be correct, because Juw occurs only intrans. [432,

x- ^ O *O 9 * '

484]; whereas you say {jaj^\ ^&& I visited the sick
and ^j jJoJ f zj)\ I visited the friend, so- that you find

v^JU to be [sometimes] trans." (IY). IH's saying-

> ».» j
about " the conjug. of &jju*» " [484] is an answer to the

>»o> » > • »

objection that ati'Jk,^ / ruled him and aoJji I said it are

) > K > X >»">'•

or?^. aJjyM and ajJ^.9 r with Damm of the ^ , as is the
opinion of Ks [below] ; the Damma of the £ being
transferred to the uJ , and the £ [then] elided because of
the concurrence of two quiescents; so that j>*,i does-
occur trans. : and the answer is a denial that they are
orig. pronounced with Damm of the £ , because the
unsound, when its case is dubious, is made to accord
with the sound ; while no jJU with Damm occurs trans.
in the sound, so that they are orig. with Fath of the £

[704]. The learned differ about the manner of the

> • ^ x > ° y

transition [from c^lxi ] to that [form oJU ]. Some say

>OJ , c . » O X ^ ids* .

that cuiXu, and oou are or^/. cyJy* and OJIAJ , with Fath
of the c ; but that, since it is known that the £ would
be elided, because of the concurrence of two quiescents
[C63], upon its conversion into ! [684) 703], and the cai.
of j would [then] not be distinguishable from that of

> O s s ) O s

<5 , [ oJjii being, in either cat., reduced to oJU , ] they
transmute the former into Jjti with Darnm, and the
latter into Juw with Kasr ; and then the vowel of the
unsound letter is transferred to the i_J , and the p elided
because of the concurrence of two quiescents; so that

t ° t ' 0

yixX*- and ox? are said (Jrb on the Preterite). This is
the opinion of many [described by R in §. 484 as " S
and the majority of the GG,"] and among them Ks
[above] ; and is adopted by [Z in the M, and] IA1 in the
Tashil (A). But IH refutes this by his saying " not
because of transfer" [484], meaning "not because of
transfer from the £ , as sotce mention ", since that
would entail transfer from one conjuy. to another
differing from it in form, as is obvious ; and in sense,
because of the difference in the meanings [484] of the

conjugs. [ Jjti , JAJ , and Juts ] : and he points out
that the Damm and Kasr are " for explanation [of

the v. as one] of the scions of the ^ " [484] and ^ ,

161 a

( 14/2 )

respectively ( Ji b). What is meant by " scions of ^ [of
<5 (Jrb)] " is (Jrb, Sn) its derivs. (Sn), [i. e.J the
unsound [words] belonging to the cat. of y or ^ (Jrb),
[here] meaning the words whose £ is ^ [or ^ ] (Sn).
His argument is that the ^ and ,5 , being mobile, and
preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath, are con-
verted into ! [684, 703] and elided [663] ; arid afterwards
the eJ is pronounced with Damm in the cat. of ^ , and
Kasr in that of ^ , as an indication of them, so that no
breach [of formation] may occur. The reason why the
earlier [authorities] venture upon the objectionable
[theory of transmutation above] mentioned is that,

> o ' °

seeing the Arabs make no distinction, in ouL=* and o*-^
[403, 703], between the ^ and ,5 T they say that, if the

vowel were for explanation [of the v. as one] of the

' °
scions of . , Damm would be necessary in O*A~» : but, ia

reply to that, IH says that they pronounce [the uJ ]

9 O

with Kasr in ^J^ for " explanation of the mode of
formation " [484]. His argument is that indication of
the mode of formation is more important than explana-
tion [of the v. as one] of the scions of ^ or ^ , because
the first pertains to the sense, and the second to the

form : but that, since indication of the mode of forma-

,*•*"'•

tion is not possible for them in v^Jj> and ^ju , from fear

of missing the object altogether, because, if they pro-
nounced the uJ here with Fath, this would not indicate

( 1473 )

the vowel of the £ , and moreover they would also omit
the explanation [of the v. as one] of the scions of ^ or

y a ) a

^5 ; contrary to o*-i=» and ouJ*> , which the Kasra shows
to be orig. pronounced with Ivasr of the £ , so that here
they observe the explanation of the mode of formation
(Jrb). And [what] we say [is this] : — The ^ in JU>
[403], Jj..L , and •-*;-=» , and the ^5 in *AJ and ^^ , being
mobile, and preceded by a letter prouounced with Fath,
is converted into I [684, 703] ; so that they become
JU , JLb , and cJl&. , and cb and ^Iso : and, while the
I remains, it is impossible to notify the mode of forma-
tion in these conjugs., and that they are orig. [on the

measure of] JuU [704], jii , aud juu ; because the t
must be preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath ;
but, when the mobile nom. prons. are attached to them,
the J must be made quiescent, for the reason known [20,
403, 607, 692] ; and, the I being then elided in all of
them, because of the two quiescents [663], what pre-
vented the notification of the measure, i. e., the f ,
ceases to exist ; so that, after its elision, they intend to
notify the mode of formation in every one of them,
because the formation of the v. is, as much as possible,
to be retained and observed ; and that is realized by vocal-
izing the uJ with a vowel like what was on the c in the
o. /., because the variation in the measures of the tril. v.
is only through the vowels of the ^ [432, 704] : but,

( 1474 )

this notification not being possible in J*/ with Fath of
the £ , as Jy> and *^o , where the vowels of the uJ and
£ are alike, they omit it ; and notify the mode of forma-
tion in Jjii and J*j only : so that in jjw , as i_>li. and

^ ^ tO > O

v._»Uc , they say o^&~> and oujo [721], equalizing the cats.
of j and ^ [in Kasr of the uJ ], because the important
[object] is to notify the mode of formation ; and in

-• > X xx >0>

J^ts , as JLb , they say oJLb [721], the Damma being
for explanation of the mode of formation, not for
explanation of the [v. as a scion of] . , because of what
we have [just] mentioned, and [because] in this conjug.
no hollow [0.] belonging to the cat. of ^ occurs, which
they might equalize with the cat. of ^ in Damm [of the
cJ ], as they equalize the two [cats, in Kasr] in [the

x-' to y o C»x

conjug. of ] Jmi , as cxii* and V^*A# [above], except «j^»
[704], the ,5 of which is not converted into ( , as we
mentioned : and, since they have finished notifying the
mode of formation in the conjugs. of Jk.xi and jJij , while

the like of that [notification] is not possible in J»/,
they intend in its case to notify the cats, of ^ and ^ T
and the distinction between them, as the saying goes

Oox^ S •** y i* •**

y^ia.3 J^ ^jJo *J ^| // there- be not any vinegar, then
wine ; so that, after elision of the t because of the two
quiescents, they import Damma into JU , putting it iu
place of the Fatha [on the L_J ], and similarly Kasra

into cL , in order that the first may indicate the . , and
the second the ^ (R on the Preterite). Mz asserts
that they transmute ^L and -Is into «^o and ^ , as
they transmute in v^ou and v^*j> [above] (IY). And

J - o- 9 o^ -

Akh told us that some of the Arabs say JUULJ <X^ tX-p

s s j.'o^Qo,-^ ^

Zaid IPC&S near doing and Jtj Jjub tX?^ Jo^ l/> <Zatd 7ias
no£ ceased doing that, meaning Jl^ and &\6 (S). But

[Z says that] they do not transmute without the

* * *

[mobile] pron. [of the ag.] (M), because «AJ and Jy>

n °^ ^

would be mistaken for the pass, in jo\ *o .2atc2 was

' • ' 0 -O S )

sold and JyL' ! jyf J/ie saying was said, in the cZia?. of
those who say that [436, 706] (IY) ; except in the say-

< * » S Os- * <r ^ > ^ ° s* ' ^

ings IjjT J.XAJ tXxS" and tjlj J^«..c-> Jo\ Lx» [abovre] trans-
mitted from some of the Arabs (M), whence

0^^l^-o^9x ^ ___ S» o'ft^ «•>«< » ^

iU j Jou MvS> tX 4^ C1"^ -^'^ ^ i-a.aJ I "

hyenas of the high ground, or o/ AlJfuff [a
valley of AlMadma (Bk;], ?t?(?re near devouring my
body, and Khirash ivas near being fatherless after that,
which As says that he heard some one recite. For j£
is J^i [463, 626], and so is JK , that being proved by

the aor. il5o [482] and jfC" [447] : but they transfer the
Kasra from the £ to the i_» , after eliding the vowel of
the i^J , so that the word becomes <X^ and Jov ; and

( 1476 )

they do not fear its being mistaken for JUL* , because
both [vs.] are intrans. (IY).

§. 706. When the £ of the pret., [either] tril, like
Jls [in the cat. of ; (Tsr)] and ^L [in that of ^ (Tsr)],

•^XXO * x ^ * ^-x-*

or on [the measure of (Tsr)] JjiXi! or JuLaj! , like »uL|

x x O

o^ose [in the ca£. of ^ (Tsr)] and JLJU f submitted [in that
of j (Tsr)], is unsound, then [in the pass.] you may
pronounce the preceding letter with (1) Kasr, (a) pure,
[which is the dial, of Kuraish and their neighbours
(Tsr)] ; (b) smacking of Damm, [which is the dial, of
many of Kais and most of the Banu Asad (Tsr) : (a)

the \ is then, in either case, converted into ^ : (2) pure

* •* *~ * *
Damm, the I being then converted into ^ , as Jjoj ouJ

pJI and pJ7 ^^>o J^ ^^L [436J, which [dial (Tsr)]

\—r ^-~

is rare ; but [is found in the speech of Hudhail ; and
(Tsr)] is attributed to [all of (Tsr)] Fak'as and Dubair
(Aud on the Pro-agent), who are among the chaste
speakers of the Banu Asad ; and is said by IUK in his
commentary on the Tashil, and by RSht, to be trans-
mitted from the Banu Dabba ; and by IHsh to be
transmitted from some of Tainim [Notes on pp. 122,

123] (Tsr) : (a) it is asserted by Ibn 'Udhra [and a band

.- ^ * *
of the modern Westerns (Tsr)] to be disallowed in Juixs (

X^^<, XX* -'x-O

and JOLRJ! (Aud), like ;U=»! and ^Ui! , which exceed

( 1477 )

three [letters] ; so that JjXfc. I and jJij ! are not said

(Tsr) : but [the well-known saying is (Tsr)] the fiist,
[which (Tsr)] is the saying of IU, AlUbbadi, and IM
(Aud). The cat. of ^3 and lu , [i. e., the tril. pret.
pass. (Jrb),] has three dial, vars., (l) [pure (MASH)]
^5 (SH), which is the chastest of them (MASH) : (a)
*AJ is orig. «x? : then they make the ^5 quiescent, from
dislike to Kasra upon it after Damuia ; so that, a quies-
cent ^5 preceded by Damina being produced, the ^ is
pronounced with Kasr, in order that the ^5 may be

sounded true : (b) then JuJ> is made to conform to *AJ :

C^-

(c) by this the saying of S is strengthened against that
of Akh [710], since they alter the vowel, not the conso-
nant [below] (Jrb) : (2) Ishinain (SH), i. e., making the
o smack of Damm, for notification of the o.f. : (a) this

dial. var. is chaste (Jrb) : (3) [pure] ^ (SH) : (a) J*j> is

^ »
oriy. Jy5 : but, disliking Kasra upon the ^ after Damma,

X » X >

they elide it, so that Jy» becomes J^s : (b) then they

make £«.j conform to it : (c) this strengthens the saying
of Akh [710] ; but is a corrupt dial, var., not to be
taken into account, because conformity of the heavy to
the light is more suitable than conformity of the light
to the heavy (Jrb). This [passage of the SH] is [more
fully] explained in [the following extract from] the com-
mentary on the IH [721] (R). They are orig. JJ and

( 1478 )

.- >

*xj [436, 721, 724] : but Kasra on the unsound letter is

deemed heavy : so that, (l) according to IH, the
Kasra is elided, not transferred to the preceding letter,
because transfer [of a vowel] is only to a quiescent [697],

- ) ^* }

not to a mobile ; and then, J^i' and *AJ remaining, (a)
some convert the quiescent ^ into ^ , because of the
Damma of the preceding letter, saying Jy; and g^j [436],
which is the rarest of the dial. vars. : (b) the better
[course] is to convert the Damma into Kasra in the
cat. of ^ , so that *.o remains, becau-33 alteration of a
vowel is less [disturbing] than alteration of a consonant
[above], and also because *>u is lighter than co ; and
then to make Jyj conform to *>o , because, like the
latter, unsound in the £ ; so that, its o being pro-
nounced with Kasr, the quiescent ^ is converted into ^ :
(2) according to Jz, (a) the Kasra is transferred to the
preceding letter, because Kasra is lighter than the
vowel of that letter, and their intention is to lighten
[the formation] as much as possible ; and, according to
this [saying], transfer of a vowel to a mobile, after
elision of its vowel, is allowable when the vowel trans-
ferred is lighter than the vowel of the [letter that it is]
transferred to ; so that, *AJ and J^s remaining, the
quiescent ^ is converted into ^ , because of the Kasra

G x-

of the preceding letter, as in ^jtvA* [685 (case 5)] : (b)

( 1479 )

Some of them, says he, make the c quiescent, but do not
transfer the Kasra to the preceding letter : so that the
2 remains in its [original] state ; while the ,5 is con-
verted into j , because of [its quiescence and] the
Damma of the preceding letter [686 (case 1)] : but this
is the rarest of the dial, vars., because Damma and ^
are heavy ; and the first is better, because Kasra and
,5 are light. The saying of Jz is more probable, because
transformation of the word from regard to itself is more
proper than conformity to another in transformation :
and the reason why IH prefers elision of the Kasra is
only that transfer of the vowel to a mobile is deemed
strange ; whereas there is no strangeness in it, as we
have explained. And, as for Ishmam, it is chaste,
though rare (R on IH upon the Passive). " Ishmam "
here is not [used] in the sense mentioned at the begin-
ning of [the chapter on] Pause [640] (Jrb). As to the
manner of pronouncing with Ishmam, (1) RSht says
" There are three ways, vid. compressing the lips (a)
while pronouncing the o , so that its vowel is between
the vowels of Damm and Kasr, which is the well-known,
notorious [way], used in reading [the Kur] ; (b) while
making the Kasra of the ^ pure ; (c) a little before
pronouncing the Kasra of the o , because, the initial of
the word being opposed to its final, [it follows that,] as

Ishmam in finals is after finishing the quiescence of the

162 a

( 1480 )

letter [640], so Ishmam in initials is before pronouncing
the Kasra of the letter": (2) I UK says " The most
probable [way] is what has been neatly described by
one of the Moderns, who says that you pronounce the
o of the word with a complete vowel compounded of
two vowels, separably, not indivisibly, a preceding por-
tion of Pamma, which is the smaller, followed immedi-
ately by a portion of Kasra, which is the larger, whence
the ,5 becomes clear " [436] (Tsr). ' The essence of this
Ishmam [436, 668, 697] is your directing the Kasra of
the o of the v. towards Damma, so that the subsequent
quiescent ^ may incline a little towards ^ , since it
imitates the vowel of the letter before it. This is what
Fr and the GG mean by Ishmam in this position.
Some say that Ishmam here is like Ishmam in the state
of pause [640], i. e., compression of the lips only,
together with pure Kasr of the o ; but this is contrary
to the well-known [doctrine], according to both parties
[of GG, the BB and the JCK]. And some say that it
is your putting a pure Damma j olio wed by a quiescent
^ ; but this also is not well-known, according to them
(R on IH). The majority term this vowel "Ishmam";
but really it is •'' Raum " [436, 668], because Raum is a
light vowel, while Ishmam is preparing the organ for
pronunciation of the vowel without [actually uttering]
any sound [640] (IY). IH says " The object of Ish-
mam is to announce that the initials of these words are

( 1481 )

orig. pronounced with Darnm " (R on IH). But, if
that [mobile nom. pron. (Jrb)] which makes the J quies-
cent [4031 be attached to the cat. of Juo and *AJ , as

(_;•>

* a s ' * a ) ' e .* x x • »

tXxfr L) o^j Thou toast sold, 0 slave and J^s L> oJb Thou
icast said, O saying [below], then [also three dial. vars.
are allowable (Jrb),] Kasr [of the o (Jrb)], Ishrnain,
and Darnra (SH). The £ is elided (R, Jrb), because of
the concurrence of two quiescents (Jrb) : while the o
remains, as before the elision, pronounced with (1) pure
Kasr, which is the best-known {dial. var.~\ ; (2) Kasr
smacking somewhat of Damni ; (3) pure Darnm (R),
IM asserts that what is ambiguous, whether Kasr, as

» e » o .'*'

in o^fti*. and OOLJ , or Darnm, as m ouL& , [when they are
in the pass. (Tsr)J is disallowed (Aud), which he indi-
cates by his saying " But, if ambiguity be feared in
any form, it is avoided " (Tsr). The o. f. of the phrase

[before the vs. are put into the pass. (Tsr)] is JoV^Ili

° * •* *
Zaid feared me and .^aJ (S*zL? sold me to 'Amr and

f jjT ^ ^Lfc hindered me from doing such a thing :
then you [suppress the ag., and (Tsr)] put the vs. into
the pass., [substituting a o for the ^ of the 1st pers,

(Tsr)] ; so that, if you said c^a. / was feared and ^Lju
/ was sold with Kasr [of the ^ and ^ (Tsr)], and .^f
I was hindered with Damm [of its initial (Tsr)], you

( 1482 )

would convey the idea that they are v. and ag., [signify-
ing / feared and sold and hindered,] and the [intended
(Tsr)] meaning would be reversed : and therefore only
Ishmam or Damm must be allowed in the two first, [i. e.,

» ° > > 0 >

o^ia* and ow*j (Tsr) ;J and Ishmam or Kasr in the third,
[i. e., vsJLfc (Tsr) ;] while the ambiguous mode [of voca-
lization], [vid. Kasr in the two first, and Damm in the
third (Tsr),] must be disallowed. But the Westerns
hold it to be [merely] less approvable, not disallowed
(Aud), saying that [in the pass.] the Arabs prefer Kasr
of the o when pronounced with Darnm in the act., and
Pamm of the o when pronounced with Kasr in the act.,
for distinction between the two [voices], which is obvi-
ous (Tsr). What IM mentions as to the necessity of
avoiding the ambiguous form, according to what he
apparently [below] says here, and expressly states in
the CK, is not noticed by S, who seems to say that the
three modes are allowable unrestrictedly (A). S does
not regard ambiguity [in that (Tsr)], because [ambi-
guity is no preventive, since (Tsr)] it exists in \n. and

Q * * »

v. (Tsr, Sn),] such as * Ucsu> choosing, or chosen, [an act.

or pass, part, its \ being converted from a ^ pronounced

»

with Kasr or Fath, respectively (Tsr, Sn),] and

>
II. 233. shall harm, or be harmed (Aud, A), orig. ;

(K, B), act. or pass., the first * being pronounced [before
the incorporation (Sn)] with Kasr or Fath, respectively

C 1483 )

(Tsr, Sn). Sf [also] appears to say that no distinction
is necessary ; but that the ambiguity is pardoned,
because such [a form] seldom occurs (R on IH). [And]
A says " apparently " because of the possibility that
[by "avoided" (above)] " allowably", or " approvably ",
" avoided " should be meant (Sn). Of course, avoid-
ance is more proper and preponderant (A). When there
exists some context indicating that what is meant is the

»0^ ^ *• e* » • ' * s O >

act. or£>ass., as in J^s L oJts and tXxfc b ^ju [above")

> o * * * • >

and Jyfc L ^Jt^ Thou wast feared, O terror, pure Damm
is allowable in the first, and pure Kasr in the two
others, in reliance upon the context ; but, if no [such]
context exist, the more proper [pronunciation] is Kasr
or Ishmam in the first, and Damm [or Ishmam] in the

two others (R on SH). And the cat. of wO^t and

" ° . * * ° * i ** ' * ' i»

JCXAJ f , [i. e., of JoUi 1 and JULW f from the hollow (R),] is

like that of jus and «^? [in allowability of the three
modes (R)] in both (SH) cases mentioned under Jyo ,
i. e., absence, and attachment, of "that which makes

the J quiescent" [above], the sense being that, in both

* o + • + f

cases, yu^ f and JuJii ! , like JoJ and *AJ , have three
> "* * ~ *> * ~, •."•,'

states, [vid. in the first case] pure ^5 , which is the

* 9 ° 9

chastest ; and Ishmam ; and [pure] ^ , like ; j£=- ! and
[436]: and similarly [in the second case] pure

' o »

( 1484 )

Kasr, which is the best known, like ^°^ I and ^c
and Ishmam ; and [pure] Damm, like £)ic^ f and £j
(MASH) : contrary to the cat. of ^| and ^ILf (SH),
because Damm and Ishmam are allowable only in
consequence of the Damm of the letter before the . and

. •• *• , ' ' ° / . * oi> s o> o f

,5 ; wnereas in ^jj f and |t*£u« 1 , ong. ^ I and ^y^u* ( ,
the letter before the unsound letter is not pronounced
with Damm ; so that only pure Kasr is allowable (R).
And [in the three states (MASH)] the [conj. (MASH)]
Hamza is pronounced (A, Tsr, MASH) like the third
letter (Tsr), [i. e.,] with a vowel (A), vid, Damm, Kasr,
or Ishmam (3n), like [that of (A)] the ^ and jjf [436,
668] (A, MASH) : so says IM (Tsr) ; though the
[same] author's language [in the IM on the Pro- Agent]
suggests the necessity of Damm, absolutely, because he
first lays down, unrestrictedly, that the initial of the
[pass.] v. is pronounced with Damm [436], and here
confines himself to the currency of the three modes [of
vocalization] in the letter before the £ : so says RSht
(Sn).

§. 707. The following cats, are [treated as] sound : —
(1) iiliTCo , [i. e., the v. of wonder (MASH), as jpt Li

0 *S '°f-

|jo\ How ivell Zaid speaks! and iu JyM (B, Jrb),

» a f.

Lo How well he sells ! and *o *-o I (Jrb),] because

( 1485 )

[transformation is principally in the v., on account of its
heaviness ; whereas the cat. of wonder, though, accord-
ing to the soundest opinion, a v., resembles ns. by
reason (R)] of its aplasticity [477] (SH), so that it

) xO -&

becomes like the Joti! of superiority [351, 703] and the
ep. Jilt [348] (K) : (2) '*L iiiT(SH), i. e., the jiiif of

0 ^ > ^of G«-'

superiority (R, Jrb), as .^ J^ J^sf Jo^ Zaid is a better

^

>x««
speaker than 'Amr and *^?! a better salesman [712]

(Jrb), (a) because conformable to it [below] (SH), i. e.,
resembling the v. of wonder, since ivonder at a thing is
on account of its superiority in some sense to others, for
which reason the v. of wonder and the n. of superiority
are equal in many predicaments [351, 477] (R) : or (b)
because it might be mistaken for the v. (SH), since the

s ^ ^

forms of the pret. v. from xJLsl imputing a saying and of

* x** /. .. c, s°'

the Juti! of superiority from Jy> saying, but for the

transformation [in the former], would agree ; so that
they treat the n. as sound, and transform the v. : that
being more proper than the converse, because trans-
formation, in whichever of them it be, is explicable only
by conformity to the tril. pret. v.t as JU [703] ; while
the v., being more like the v., is more properly made
conformable to it : (a) this [second] cause is the one
assigned to the n. of superiority by S (Jrb), [who says

» -« f-

that] they make Jjw! , when a n., complete, in order to

( 1486 )

distinguish it from the plastic v. [ Jli I ], as JlSf and 1G?
[703] (S) : but he makes the v. of wonder conform to it
(Jrb), [saying that] the jutit in KJ£S| Lo and ixllf Lo
[above] is complete, because its sense is that of dC£x» jJU f
a greater doer than thou and ^uJl Juti! the greatest
doer of mankind ; and similarly xj Jju I , because i. q.

» ^ s of. *

zJjti I U (S) : whereas IH first does the reverse, by
making the n. of superiority conform to the v. of wonder ;
and then mentions for the n. of superiority this cause,
which is mentioned by S (Jrb) : (6) there is no reason
for his saying " because conformable to it " [above],

> s*f- ...

since the Juw! of superiority is a n. ; while the n. is
generally not transformed in this way, [i. e., by transfer
and conversion,] as we have mentioned [703] : and,
though the [two] kinds of TIS. [there] described are [so]
transformed, as already explained, still the condition of
the augmented kind commensurable with the v., when
we intend its £ to be transformable, is that it should be
different from the v. in some respect [703, 712]; whereas
this [n.~\ does not differ from the v. in anything : (c) [if
any excuse for the omission to transform were required,]
his [second] saying " because it might be mistaken "
would suffice (R); (3) Iji^t and \»^\ [492, 684
(condition 9, a)], because i. q. ^JUUs [703] (SH), i. e.,
;lCi and 1^?^' (Jrk) : (a) ^ ^e sense of JcfcUi' be

( 1487 )

not intended in JJLC-! , you transform [the £ in] it, as
ob)! [sought out (MAR)] and JliLl [703, 706] : (4) [the
conjug. of] ^ [684 (conditions 7, 8, b)], Silt [703],

Z x- O S x "

and tX-ual tod the disease termed Juuo [below], because

XX»* XXO--0

the transformation of such as ^t and ^^uwt [703],
besides being contrary to the general rule, [since the ^
is not preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath,] is
only for conformity with the transformed tril. [ pis ] ;
whereas there is no transformed £rz7. here (R) : (5) the

a ^ o B -» o

conjug. of rLfrl became blind of one eye and j>l^-wf became
black [714], because of ambiguity [below] (SH), since, if
the . were converted into I , its vowel being transferred
to the preceding letter, the conj. Hamza and one of the

e x c x-

two ! s would be elided ; so that . Lr and jLw would
remain, which might be mistaken for the act. part, of
the reduplicated : (a) there is no reason for his saying
" because of ambiguity " [above], since non-transforma-
tion requires to be excused only where a cause [of trans-
formation] exists, but no transformation takes place ;
while the cause of transformation, in the v. whose ^ or

^5 is preceded by a quiescent, is its being a deriv. of a

t * ^f.

v. whose transformation is authorized, as in ^lif and

JJtL»| [703] ; whereas ^ and jy*» are not transformed y

a <* * o

so that *\y£.\ and ol^l might be made conformable to-

103 a

( 1488 )

them ; nay, the case is reversed [below] : (b) if indeed
it be asked "How is it that jt^&t and £\L»\ are not

o ^

transformed, when they appear to be like +y*\ [703] ?",
the answer is that there is a distinction between them,
vid. that the cause [of transformation] exists in lls f ,
not in J^t [or «3jltj (R) : (6) the conjug. of (MASH)
became Hind of one eye and jy», 'became black [and

- fi ^ o G *• *

(S, Jh, M)], because i. q. %|^f and ol^-u/l (SH) and
[above] (Jh), since the original conjugs. for colors

C x 0 C x (f

and external defects are Juut and Jl«l [493A] ; so that,
though the tril. is the original of the augmented in
form, still, since these two conjugs. are original in sense
the case is reversed [above], the tril. being treated like
the augmented in respect of soundness, to notify the
originality of the augmented in the sense mentioned
[684 (conditions 7, 8, b)] (R) : (a) Jjj [447] is made

quiescent [in the g ] from ^Lj , like Ju^o [456, 703], as

^ ° .- * '

they say JLt knew for ,JU [482] : but they make it

permanently quiescent, because, not being as plastic as
its congeners, it is not put into the form of [the v., like

(1Y) Ouyo , [where the £ is sounded true (IY),] or ^Uo ,
[where the £ is transformed (IY) ;] but into the form

X V *•

of what is [a \ ure p. (IY),] not a \\, as v^uJ : (b) for the
same rearon they do not transfer the vowel of the £ to

( 1489 )

the o in vLU[703] (M), lIU , and f£j (IY) : (c) the
proof that the £ [of ylJj ] is [orig.] pronounced with
Kasr is that Fatha of the p is not elided, Vr^ n°t being
said [for ^>~o ], as ^& is said for |JUi [Note on p. 246,
1. 2] ; and that the conjuy. of Joii with Damm [of the £ ]

f f X

does not oc2iir in the ^5 cat. of the hollow, except ..AJO
[704], which is anomalous (R) : (7) the variations of

those [vs. (Jrb)] whose £ is sounded true, like (a) *J';«x!

"°^°'°
/ made him blind of one eye and aJ\yuLuJ (^H), if you

were to form oJUiAJu*,! from >^c (M), and S^AJU xJUf <AA-O|

X /^ ^ '' f^J'

Q ^ ^

G5^^ caused his camel to have the disease termed juuo
(S, M), because their o. /. [ ^ or tX^o ] is not trans-
formed, so that they might be conformable to it in trans-
formation (R) ; and [similarly (R)] (b) JjliLo and ^>llo
(SH), act. parts, of j^U and Isb [683 (case 1, a), 703]
(Jrb), and ;J;U [683 (case 2), 708] (SH), because the

G •*-* 9 .^.^

transformation of such as JJs Is and *S L is for conformity
to its transformed v. [684, 703], whereas the vs. of these
things are not transformed (R) ; and (c) o^lf [348, 712]
(SH), the ep. jJJf [above] from jyl (MASH). But
sometimes the conjug. of Juts from [inf. ns. denoting]
defects is transformed, as

r X * " 0

l^Ui p~ [•

( 1490 )

She questions about Ibn Ahmar those ivho have seen
him, ivhether hi's eye have become blind, or have indeed
not become- blind (R), as though it were ,j;U3' *J with
the single corrob. ^ , for which the poet substitutes the
I of pause [614, 649, 684] (IY). And he that says ;U

x x » x xx <> G^^

says sic I and \.*ZM,\ and j%\-£- (SH), its derivs. also being
then transformed (R). Such [formations], however, as

) 0 X O f. > 0 x «•£ O^,^.

! I made good (M), oJj-isf [338], whence ^i><Xo
j£il* [565] (IY), £5jxlt [703], S^sxlLl 338, 685

(case 6, c), 699] (M), as ^IkLDT^ljU lysxilf LVIII.

20. TAe- devil hath gotten the mastery over them (IY),

^xo^e xx°-'o JoxO^

^.^LKAW! , [and ^3y.iLcu! (IY),] and ou^Js! / found

O ^ ^ (if O x x O S O>-XOff. ° x *• ° f

pleasant, oJLvi! , «^-Ui*i and O+JLC-! (M), oa.j\l in HB's

o ^ ^€i^ x» x J * J 9 0 "Co ^o ^ x ^ *^ C3 x

reading o^^l^ W^Y^) u«;^' c^tX^I !<3J ^is. X. 25.
[Until when the earth taJceth its garniture, and becometh
possessed of adornment (K, B)] on the measure of

C ^ x ° ^ ^x^O^O

vrJla.il (IY), and J^A;cwt became like an elephant, deviate
f;oni analogy [703] (M). These words, which, though
numerous, are few in comparison with what is traps-
formed, occur as a notification of the o. /. of the conjug.
(IY).

§. 708. The ^ and ^ , when near the end [of the
word], and preceded by an aug. ! , are converted into f ,
provided that, to the cause requiring conversion [684,

( 1491 )

703], another requirer be adjoined, because the cause is
then weak through the separation of the ^ and ^ from
the Fatha by the ! , and their not being at the end.
That [other] requirer is (1) either resemblance to the
transformed v. [703], or conveyance of its sense, and

O — f

exercise of its government [703], as in Jsls [343] and

9 -~s

«SJj [below] : (2) enclosure of the I of the ultimate^.
by two unsound letters, so that the pi. is heavy on
account of the two unsound letters, and of its being the
farthest of the pis. [256], as in ijp [703, 715], jbl^t ,

> •*•*• 0.- ~s is.?- 0-^

and JuL^ , pis. of Hju b , J^ \ , and 0Ltc. : (3) the ^ and

(5 's being in the ultimate pi. in whose sing, they are

* — *" •* > ~ *•*•

aug. letters of prolongation, as in j3 LfUi [717] and jRuS

[661], because of the intention to distinguish the two
aug. letters of prolongation from the ^ and ^ that have
a vowel in the sing , whether they be rad.t as in f»5L^o

J ^ ^ ?, s ^ s f>^^ ^

and yijLjL* , p?s. of aLxLiLc and iux-ow [717] ; or aug.} as

'^^ > ^ * G^o Qei''

in ^.sUfc and J^tJ^ [253], p?s. of oyt^ and J^cX^. [374] :
since that [ ^ or ^ ] which has an original vowel, being
hardier and stronger, is not converted. But, when the
. and (< are far from the end. as in , u*jjJo \pl. of , , ,..Lb

t ' ^ u -JS u. \~T?J

peacock (KF)], they are not converted into I [715].
According to this, it is plain to you that the Hamza in

such as &T<>> and fcUJ [683 (case 1), 723], jbls and

( 1492 )

[683 (case 2)1, j^t and ^7^' [683 (case 4), 715], and

Cslsajt and v2L/ [683 (case 3), 717], is orig. \ converted
from j and ^ . For, since mobilization of the ! is
needed, [in order to avoid a concurrence of two quies-
cents,] while its conversion into . or ^ is disallowed,
because we have only just escaped from them, it is con-
verted into a letter that, after ^ and ^ , is most akin to
it, vid. Hamza, because both are guttural [732]. The
first ! is not elided [723], for avoidance of] the two
quiescents, as is necessary in the like [663], because the

G --m- ."

\ of such as Job* is the sign of the act. part., and the I

> _ f. > ^ - ^
of such as Jolj! and wl^Lc is the sign of the pi '. ; while

such as % \ 4>» , if the I were elided, would be confounded
with the abbreviated. But, as for the Hamza in such

as JoLlT [246, 683 (case 3, a), 717], it is a subst. for the
! in the sing., not for the I converted from ^ or ^ (R).
The ) and ^ are converted into Hamza [below] in [the

s ~ *

act. part, of the unaugmented tril. (Jrb),] such as Jo U»
and !bjb [683 (case 2), 703, 712], whose v. is trans-

Q s 9 ^

formed ; contrary to ^L^ and JoLo [below] (SH). The
saying of the GG, in this cat., " The ^ and ^ are con-
verted into Hamza " [above] is not in accordance with
reality, because the £ is converted into ! [683 (case 2, c)],
which is then converted into Hamza ; so that the ^ and

( 1493 )

^5 seem to be converted into Hamza (R). The o. fs. of
jo"Ts and «5L?, vid. J^U and /ub , are meant to be trans-
formed, because of the transformation of their rs. : but
transformation by elision is not possible, because it
would obliterate the shape of the act. part. [343], which
would be reduced to the form of the v. ; while inflection
would not suffice for a distinctive, because it is removed
by pause [640]. The £ is therefore converted into ! ,
either because they do not take the preceding f into
account ; so that the unsound letter, coming, as it were,
immediately after the Fatha, is converted into ! , as
being mobile and preceded by a letter pronounced with
Path [684, 703] : or because they consider the f equi-
valent to Fatha [697], as being an augmentation of the
latter, and having the same essence and outlet. And,
since two ! s then concur, while they dislike to elide
either, as likewise to mobilize the first, because of what
has been mentioned, [vid. that such elision or mobiliza-
tion would obliterate the shape of the act. part.,'] they
mobilize the last, on account of the concurrence of two
quiescents, by converting it into Hamza, because of the
proximity of Hamza to t [732]. But to dot [the ^
representing] the Hamza, as H dots it, in the " Speckled

*5 — -• ^ * ° ^ ^ y f. ^

Epistle ", in such as Jo b , where he says \jols &j Jo JuG:
And the gift of his hands has been abundant, is a
mistake (Jrb). As for ~J;Lfc [683 (case 2), 707],

( 1494 )

[above], arid the like, the £ [in them] is -sounded true,
not converted into Hamza, because sounded true in the
v., as )y& and Jous [707], since the act. part, is conform-
able to its v. in respect of sounding true and transforma-
tion [683 (case 2, b)] ; and, for the same reason, the c i»

sounded true in ^ULo' , ^llo' , and the like [707], because

sounded true in ^U and ^L [703] (IY). Some of the
Arabs transpose the £ and J in some act. parts, of the
hollow, and then subject the act. part, to the same
transformation as yols [16, 719], as

Lui S ! jo ^

[by Al'Ajjaj (S), Wherein the things, and the lote-trees
growing on the banks of the streams, are tangled
(MAR)] and

-'xS SB

J bl iJ J

(R), by Tarif Ibn Tamiui aPAmbarl (S, lAth) atTammii
(lAth), Then seek to Jcnoiv me : verily I, or that I, this
one, am such that sharp is my weapon in mishaps, am
a bearer of the cognizance, or badge, or device, of the
valiant (MAR). This is what has beguiled Khl
[below] into venturing upon transposition in the whole
act. part, of the hollow .whose J is a Harnza. For he
says that, since they transpose the [ c and J of the
hollow] sound in the J , from fear of a single Hamza

( 1495 )

after the f , they are more inclined to escape from the
combination of two Hamzas. And similarly, since he

sees them say cl^i , by transposition, for [ «3!^i ] pi.
f ^*

n _ s s ^

of fjjJi dispersed, he says that in such as L»UaJb». and

ClU [661, 726], and ^\'^L and ^\^L [248, 726], trans-
position is more appropriate. But the answer is that

they resort to transposition in \£>j and jLi only from

* *

,», X

fear of Harnza after the I; whereas, in such as gU*
[below], one Hamza after the \ is inseparable, whether
the J and £ be transposed, or not (R). And [S says

9 x 9 x

that (R)] most of the Arabs say &"$ and JL& (S, R),

by elision of the c (R). But such as jLi and jLi are

*•• f

6 x Gx o x

anomalous (SH). jLt is from &5^co , i. e., vehemence o/
proivess or valour (1Y, Jrb), and pomi or ec^re, and

JJC^x. x«" »x.x

weapon (IY); or [from] Jc^JI JLi JLJJ , [aor. JLio (Jh,

^ o *

KF),] m/. n. J^i , i. e., The man's vehemence of
prowess or valour, and his sharpness, have been dis-
played (Jrb). It has three forms [of act. part. (Jrb)] : —

(1) viX2li [276], with Hamza, according to rule (IY,
Jrb), like jjslj and ^lT [above] (IY) : (2) jCi [276,
278], by relegation of the £ to the position of the J ,

S x

[its measure being *^U (Jrb), of the class of the defect-
ive (IY),] like yjljf [16](IY,Jrb)andvU[685](IY>:

164 a

( 1496 )
(a) similarly e>$ [278], from n^\\ .JU Xx>C*jT &$ He

•f ' S ' *^ '

wound the turban upon his head, aor. ^^JL> (IY, Jrb)r

m/. n. cSy(Jrb) ; and ;Uc , as IX. 110. [276], I e., !sK

* /•*

(IY) : (3) JU and ^ [276, 278], by elision of the g
[above] (IY, Jrb). Z says in the K [on IX. 110.] (Jrb),

Jli is [i. q.] Jjli , i. e., cracked, on the point of being?

A

demolished and falling : but its measure is J*s , abbre-

O- ^ 9 x

viated from JifcU , like v-iJLb. [pregnant she-camels (Jhr

S x Ox

KFj] from ^JL-a. ; while its counterparts are ^Li [711]
and cA^> Zowc? o/ wice, for viL2Li and ooLo : and its ! is-

Ox Q *

not the | of J^U ; but only its g , the o. /. being ^ya y
y , and «y^o (K, Jrb). And [R says that] &$ and

OxSx fi

i may be orig. d>y and J^i , intensive forms of o

*» -_ x- fix Sx O-"

and vilSLa [343], like JL*A and ^j**^ for JuoLa and

9 x 90,

[312], in which case they are like oLo ^^$"[703] and

-J » *.-> windy day (R). But this is contrary to what Z
mentions in the M, about what has a rad. letter elided
from it, and not restored in the dim. [276], which is con-
firmed by what IH mentions in the CM on this passage

Ox 8 x

©f the M, vid. that * U» may not be Jow , because Z lays
down that a letter is elided from it ; nor transposed r
because its predicament would be like [that of]

( 1497 )
[above], where the ^ is quasi-expressed, its elision being

* OS) > Of-*

accidental, as [you see in] Lyoj^s oo!^ / saw a little

s s

judge ; so that it must be J^U , its £ being elided :
while this [conclusion] is corroborated by what is men-

S *•

tioned in some of the Glosses (Jrb). The o. /. of^U»

0 s B " 9 ^

and jLi is ^ 5U> and e^Li : so that the ^ is irregularly
elided ; the rule being to convert it into Hainza [above],

-as tjTi and JL3 L£ , which also occur, on the measure of
J' *

JccU (Sn on the Diminutive) : [or] it seems that they

convert the £ into I , and then elide the \ because of the
two quiescents ; and do not mobilize [it], in order to
escape from Hamza : the elided [ f ] being apparently
the second, because the first is the sign of the act. part.
(It) : [or] these [Arabs] elide the Hamza (S). Their

O y

measure is, therefore, JU [by elision of the £ , considered

s ^

as j or I or Hamza, from J^U ]. Some say that the aug.
1 is elided, and the ^ converted into ! , because mobile
•and preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath. Their

$0" . •

measure is then J^j with quiescence of the p from regard

to its state after conversion, and with Kasr of the c
from regard to its state before conversion. But A
proceeds on [the assumption] that the elided is the . ,

6. ^>

since he says " And oyo by restoration of the elided is

( 1498 )

anomalous " [276] ; because the discussion is on restora-
tion of the rad., not of the aug., elided (Sn). And
about such as ©Li [661] there are two sayings: — (1)
Khl [above] says that it is transposed, like jUi : (2) it

«5

ia said [by others] to be [formed] according to rule
(SH). But j!*U [247, 373] is treated as sound, like
what is not a n. [on the measure] of a v. [703, 712] :

s ^ o^ ^

you say JjUl and *^L> (S).

§. 709. When [the pass. part. (MKh)] J^.*lo is
formed from the tril. (MKh)] v. whose £ is unsound , &
or j , the same transfer and elision are necessary as in

!jlklt and jbuulu! [338, 697, 703, 714]; so that from

* *
+ * * •" & * O ? **

gls and JU you say *++* and Jyu [347, 703]. The o. f.

6>ox G»«x

is g^jujo and JjjJu> : but the vowel of the £ is transferred
to the preceding quiescent ; and, since two quiescents,

G >Q * G>o^f

the c and the . of JL*AX> , then concur, the . of JytLo is

6 ' x

elided (IA), according to S (MKh) ^^> ought to be
said for ^ (IA), like ^y for ,!^Lo' [686] (MKh) ; but
they convert the Damma into Kasra, in order that the
^ may be sounded true (I A). The elided, (1) accord-
ing to S, is the , of J^Ui [703] (SH) : (a) S elides the
second of the two quiescents, not the first, although the
rule is to elide the first, when two quiescents are com-
bined, and the first is a letter of prolongation [663] : (b)

( 1499 )

he decides upon this because, seeing that, after the
transformation, the ^5 in the pass. part, [of the hollow]

0 ^

belonging to the cat. of ^ remains extant, as *xy> , he

s ' ""
opines that in it the ^ [of J^JLM ] is the [quiescent] elided,

and then extends this decision to the hollow belonging
to the cat . of ^ : (c) the process of [avoiding] the con-
currence of two quiescents is varied here, according to
him, because the word becomes lighter than by elision
of the first [quiescent] ; and also in order that a distinc-
tion may be produced between the two pass, parts., in
the cats, of ^ and ^5 respectively, which, if the first
[quiescent] were elided, would be liable to confusion, one

Q 9 9 ^

with another : (d) when the ^ of £jxy> is elided, the
Damina is pronounced as Kasra, in order that the ^
may be preserved, by analogy to the saying of S on

such as £LO from IJLT [710] (R) : (2) according to Akh,
is the £ : [that is plain in the cat of ^ (MASH) ;] while

*• > o *

[in the cat. of ^ (MASH)] the ; of J^LO* is, according
to him, converted into ^ because of the Kasra [below]
(SH) on the letter before it (MASH) : (a) as for Akh,
he elides the first quiescent in the cats, of . and ^ , as
is the rule in a concurrence of two quiescents : (b) it
being said to him " Then, according to thee, c^o ought

9 s

to remain : so what is this ^ in *xy> ? ", he said " When
the Damma is transferred to the preceding letter, it is

( 1500 )

pronounced as Kasra, on account of the ^ , before elision
of the ^ ; then the ^ is elided, because of the two
quiescents ; and then the ^ is converted into ^ , because
of the Kasra " [above] : (c) this requires consideration,
because it is only when the ^ is going to remain that
It is entitled to have the Damma of the preceding letter
converted into Kasra, not when it is going to be elided :
so that, according to his opinion, one should rather say
" First the ^ is elided ; and then the Damma is con-
verted into Kasra, and the ^ converted into ^ , for a
•distinction between the cats, of ^ and ^ " (R). Each
[authority], therefore, contravenes his own rule (SH),
S because he elides the second of the two quiescents ;
whereas his rule, and that of others, is to elide the first
[663] : and Akh because his rule is that the quiescent
^ is converted into ^ on account of the preceding letter's
being pronounced with Damm [710], though the ^ [so
converted] is going to remain ; whereas here he converts
the Damma of the letter before the <^ into Kasra,
notwithstanding that the ^ is going to be elided (R).
The sound [opinion] is that the elided is the second
[quiescent], because it is aug. [338], and near the end

(Aud) ; but Akh holds that the elided is the £ of the
word, because the £ is often exposed to elision in other
positions than this [703] (Tsr). The [effect of the
dispute appears in the (Tsr)] measure [of \jyaj> preserved

( 1501 )

O O f x

(A), which (Tsr)], according to S, is Juui* [with Bamm
of the o , and quiescence of the g (Sn)] ; and, accord-

G 9 .x

ing to Akh, is J^&o (A, Tsr). And the utility of the

> X > • X

dispute is displayed in such as %J*M* vexed, [orig. %^*A
on the measure of JyuLo (Sn),] when alleviated [658]
(A), by changing its Hamza into ^ , and then incorpo-

O > ox . . .

rating the • of J.AAXJ into it, according to the opinion of
Akh ; or by transferring the vowel of the Hamza to the
3 , which is an £ , and then eliding it, according to the
opinion of S [below] (Sn). IJ says, F having asked

me about the alleviation of %p<*jo , I said " According to

£ » x .» O -f- x

the saying of Akh, I say t^*** v^ot^ I saw a vexed, aa

2, o^ > «x

you say ^ JLo for %)<*&* [658], because, according to him,

> X S > O x

the j [of %j**jo ] is the ^ of J^xax ; but, according to the

opinion of S [above], I say \^^>o v^o ! ; , as you say ^L,
[by elision of the Hamza after transfer of its vowel to

o *"*

the v_> (Sn)] for %^*± [658], the ^ being mobile, because,
in his opinion, it is the £ " : and F then said " So it is "
(A), i. e., the alleviation of %^jo , because the mobile
Hamza, when the [quiescent] ^ before it is a non-co-ordi-
native aug., is converted into ^ , and has the [preceding]
5 incorporated into it ; but, when the [quiescent] . before
it is a rad., has its vowel transferred to the . , and is

G •» 9 > x

elided [658] (Sn). But v_*x&x for ^^o mixed, [as

( 1502 )

O O x» 9 •

(Jh, IY), by AlMukhabbal or AsSulaik, Flesh laid out
in the court to dry, and water of cooking-pots in the
boivls, mixed with seeds for seasoning and with sauces,
will suffice thee for the sour milk of the people (MAJh),]

from u>Li , aor. ^^xio , [inf. n. oyi mixing (MAR),]

0'«»''. xx » > x

and J^A^O for J^Uo given, from Jb ^raue, aor. Jyb , and

s x a > x

jvxLo for +j.Lo blamed, as though formed according to

<• ^

[the pass. (Jh)] ^.A was mixed [436, 706], jou was

given, and ^J t<;as Named, are anomalous ; as likewise

0 > x 9 x

is wj-gjo [for ^A^0 dreaded (Jh), as

WarfflJ ^ ^i # p-fc3;^ (j-° N-*«) (5 ^5;
(Jh, IY), by IJumaid (IY), And it (a sand-grouse)
returns to poor downy young birds, bsfore whom are
deserts, that companies of travellers have not passed

Ox 0 x

over, dreaded (MAJh), cited by Ks (Jh)], from &AA#
dread, as though formed according to [the dial, of those
who say in (IY) the pass. (Jh, IY)] ^ [436, 706] (R).
The Banu Tamlm treat the cat. of ^ as sound ; [but
not the cat. of 5 , because ^ is lighter to them than ^

O>*x O>«x

(Tsr) :] so that they say £J*+A sold and loj+&.« sewn

O ' O x

(Aud), as they say ^ye* [347] ; and that is regular,

( 1503 )

according to them (Tsr). A [Tamimi (MN, Tsr)] poet
says, [describing ivine (Tsr),]

&a».fcj

(IY, Aud, A), which As says that he heard IA1
recite (IY), And it is as though it ivere a scented apple

G ^ x Gx ^

(MX), by rule JU^k* , [like JUxxx> (Tsr),] but pronounced
according to the o. f. (MN, Tsr); and the poet
[Al' Abbas Ibn Mirdas (MN, Tsr, Jsh) as Sulaml (Jsh)]

savs

. : ^}c Jk.-i.Av 43*A«u£Xj cfci ^ Jo

[below] (Aud, A) Thy people have been accounting thee
to be a chief; but I fancy that tliou art a chief smitten
by the evil eye (MX, Jsh), by rule ^^uw , from J^Jl oOr

S -w >*

/ smote the man with the evil eye, act. part. ,jj Le , pass.

O <• 0 > o ^

part, (j-ow according to rule, and ,J^A* according to the
o. /. (MN, Tsr); and the poet ['Alkama (IY, MN,
Jsh) Ibn 'Abada (MN, Jsh), describing a male ostrich
(Jsh),] says

*>) fjj s

[below] (M, A) Until he remembered eggs (belonging to
him) ; and a day of light rain, ichereon was cloud
covering the sky, overclouded, aroused him, by rule *+**

(MX, Jsh). The right way is to say *AAX> and ^^

165a

( 1504 )

X • X

upbraided, like their counterparts in the Kur <Xuc*x> ^as J
XXII. 44. [and a palace plastered ivith gypsum, or
raised high (K, B)] and ^L^o IA-V&' JU^J ! oobfj LXXIII.
14. [And the mountains shall be a sand-heap streivn
(K, B), and made to run down (K), from Ju# , inf. n.

B° ' T->\1 ' 9 » ° »• O » o •" 9 x « > x

Jj^a (K, B)j, orjgr. t>*ju5*x> and J«^.£x> : whereas ^tXx? J^\
or ^jj-jJuo a man indebted and ^xx> or (jj-v** overlooked*
i. e., i/tai tA-e evil eye has smitten, are anomalous ; and
hence

f »»x9wx x05C>x i*wx x -^ » » 0 X x--0x>o>»»

LA^W tiLi f jLikl. ^
•> e>

[below] / 7iave 6een told that thy people assert thee to be
a chief ; but I jancy etc. [above] (D). But the case is

not as H says : for P.JUJO and I_>A*X) have been heard

t/ C-> •• • • 7 "

from the Arabs, contrary to rule ; while the KF has

«-x> G)*' . f Sxx>

yo or i»^Ajtx) He is upbraided, and also *AJUO ye or

It is sold ; and all of this is according to the o. f.t
so that what H mentions is only from crabbedness.

9 x G » «x . _ -xo^ > •-»

And ^joow or ^j^suo is said, as >^Jf dllxyi v^xxj [above]
x ^ *

9 x9x^ O>0x

(CD). A nd they say ooyx> *UJb or uy^jyx /eoc? dressec
with olive-oil, [the like ofj which is frequent (IY). Ml
says that the pass. part, in the cat. of ,5 may be com-
plete in poetry, citing the saying of ' Alkama pJ ! 3! j>

( 1505, )

[above] as an instance of that (CD). But this is a Tami-
nil dial (A). ISh says " The Arabs differ about the
pass. part, in the cat. of ^ : for the Banu Tarnirn make

G » c ^ O » o - £• y •'"

it complete, saying ^?j*** , ^^f^^° > u«^£* measured, and
; while the inhabitants of the Hijaz say ^AXXJ ,

G ' ft '

, JuoCo , and ooyx> [above]. But both parties
agree upon making it defective in the cat. of ^ , except

S } o ^ 9 o ^

what occurs anomalously, via. ^^^> v^ [below],

O » »^ G o ^

s , and JLo JiftJ a

where the better-known [form] is ^

9 » ^

and JyLo" (CD). Some of the Arabs treat a iew pass*

s'°^a°r
parts, m the caf. of 5 as sound, whence ^j^^ax) ^«J' a

garment preserved, [from ,jLo , aor. ^j^aj (Tsr) ; and

6 > o ^ G »

o^^Juo siJL*x> (A, Tsr), i. e>, moistened musk (Tsr, Sn) ;]

G'oxG^x- ^^ '»^

and o^yLo ^o a ?ec2 ^o?*se (Aud, A), from jU , aor. jyb ;

Gjo^ft*^ ^<*

and J.yix) Jyi a saying said, from Jli" (Tsr) ; which have

3 . Q

been heard (Aud). And Mb allows completion of JyuLo

G » o ' O ^

from [the caf . of] ^ , as ^*jw u^v* « **Bt man visited ;

O » > > o >

that, says he, not being heavier than ^^. inf. n. of (^,^

GJJ. r + O>>

I leaped and ^^^c in/, n. of ^Lc. [683], because ^^ and

O > > . G > o ^

\ ^ contain two ^ s and two Pammas ; whereas (jjj-ojo
[above] contains, with two 5 s, only one Darnma (IY).
But that is not regular, contrary to the opinion of M1.
(A).

( 1506 )

§. 710. The opinion of [S (IY),] the author of the
Book [11], in the case of every ^ being a quiescent c
preceded by a letter pronounced with Damm, is that the
Damma is converted into Kasra, in order that the ^
may be preserved (M). But Akh differs from him in
this rule, and substitutes ^ for the ^ (IY). S converts
the Damma into Kasra, in order that the ^ may be
preserved ; and does not convert the & into ^ , because
the first [method] involves less alteration [706]. But
Akh reverses the matter, adducing as evidence their
agreement upon conversion of the ^ , when a o , into .
because of Damma on the preceding letter, as in v-*y
[686 (case 1, a), 699]. It is replied, however, that this
is on account of the distance from the end, contrary to
what happens when the ^ is near the end, as in what we

n o >

are discussing (R). Therefore, when such [a J^*j (IY)]

6o>

as [the sing.'] oo a kind of striped garment is formed

9 ox Q ^ ' 0

from [ «;o sale and (IY)] ^Lo ivhitencss, S says [ *-u

8 G > O >

and (IY)] u^o : but Akh says [ ^ and] ^^j ; and
restricts conversion [of the Damma] to the p/., such as UO.AJ

pi of (j^l?f [686 (case 1, a, y), 718 (M), where, thep?.
being heavier than the sing, [below], he substitutes
Kasra for Damma, in order that the word may not
increase in heaviness (IY). Similarly such [sings.] as

r. s n • >

Juj* saying and dtp cook, according to S, may be Jou or

6 *

( 1507 )
i ; but Akh differs from him in that, holding that

O u

their measure must be [ Juj , ] according to the apparent
[form] (BS). And LL*i [333, 686J, (l) according to S,

> X » O X

may be (a) aJuJuo (M), in which case it contains transfer
and conversion, transfer of the Darnma to the o , and

its conversion into Kasra, in order that the ^ may be

' " ° '
sounded true (IY) ; (b) kJUi* (M), in which case the

vowel of the £ is transferred to the o , nothing else
[being done] (IY) : (2) according to Akh, is [only (IY)]

» x ox >x > o x G ^ » x

fcJjL&>c ; while, if it were ZJjJuo , you would say auiyuo (M).
But Akh contravenes this rule in such [pass, parts.] as

6 x 9 x

w-uw and *juuo [709], where the elided, according to him,
is the £ of the word, because it is the first of the two
quiescents [663] : so that [first] the Danima [of the ^

GJ°x 0 > e x

in vr*** an^ £3^° ] ^s transferred to the [ p and] vj
[respectively], for transformation [697, 703] ; then Kasra
is substituted for it, in order that the ^ may be pre-
served ; and then the ^ is elided, because of the two
quiescents; so that the [quiescent] ^ , coming immedi-
ately after Kasra, is converted into ^ [685 (case 5)].
Therefore the measure of the word, according to him

Q x

becomes Juuix ; and this demolishes what he sets up
[above] as a rule (IY). And, when a [n.~\ like v»J'ls
[274, 678] is formed from *^ , S says luJ [709, 712];

( 1508 )

, 9 > >

but Akh says ^ -[712] (M), changing the ^ into ^
because quiescent and preceded by a letter pronounced

Q ' G >

with Darnm, as in ^^o [above] and ^^jyc [686], because
Kasra is not substituted [by him] for Damma in what is
a sing, [above]. And, but for the saying of the Arabs

Ox 8 x

^+x.*> and *(+* [above], Akh's rule would be sound,

strong ; but hearsay furnishes cause for dissatisfaction

s " ' -
with his rule (IY). And &jydx> in the saying [of Abu

Jundab alHudhall (DH, Jh, M.N)]

>*AU

/ ivas ivont, when my neighbour called me for a
matter that ivas feared, to tuck up my ivaist-ivrapper
'until it went half-way up the shank (MN), which con-
tains a confirmation of Akh's opinion, because it con-
forms to his rule (IY),] is, according to S, [anomalous
(IY),] like cy [684, 703, 711] and ^^lilf [685 (case 6,

Sx ^

c), 725] (M), by rule &Ax*ix>. (IY) ; but, according to

Ox-'x. * x » e ,. ^ ? a -o > "

Akh, regular (M). &jyoio is xl*Ax> from J^=-J! ouix3 [/
alighted at the man's abod3 as a guest (Jh), meaning a
matter that has befallen him, and lighted on him, and

« ^"-O t O ' f-

distressed him (DH)] ; or from ^ $ ! ^ ^A*& \ , i. e., /
feared, or tf«s cautious of, the matter, meaning a matter
that one is afraid [or cautious] of : and in it they do

( 1509 )

not convert the Damina into Kasra, but the ^ into ^
(Jrb). This verse, however, is [said by Skr to be (Jh)]

related in three ways, with Ri-^jo [above], SLLyixj , and

* #'" ^

^ * '

(Jh, Jrb).

§. 711. Transformation and alteration belong to
vs. [667, 684 (condition 11, a), 703, 712], because of
their plasticity in the variation of their shapes for indica-
tion of time, and other meanings, such as command and
prohibition, imported from them. And transformation
of 715. is only by conformity to them (IY). Of unaug-
mented tril. ws., only those which are on the model of

9 s ?• s

the v. [485] are transformed, as iolj door and sb /itfi^s?

[684, 703], S/L& sysui thorny trze and JLo J4o [703],
[and the like, which, being of the same formation as the

•5 *-x S x

t>. (IY),] because on [the measure of] Jots and Joe (M),

S ^ 6 ^ O - s

oL? and ^b on [the measure of] Ju»j [with Fath of the

a ^ x s x Ox

£ ], and itf'Li [708] and JU on [that of] Juti with Kasr
of the c , have their £ converted [into f ], because mobile
and preceded by a Fatha ; so that they become among

ns. like Jls and cL among us. [684, 703]. What neces-
sitates conversion in them is the combination of similars,
because the soft letters resemble vowels [697] : so that
the Arabs dislike their combination, and therefore con-
vert [the soft letter in] such as JU and C , and ^jG and

( 1510 )

*\S , into a letter, vid. I , with which one is absolutely safe
from a vowel [703] ; for which reason I , according to
them, is equivalent to a mobile letter, because it is incap-
able of receiving a vowel, as the mobile letter is incapable
of receiving another vowel (IY). Such \trils.~], however,
sometimes remain sound, [as though serving to notify
the o./. (IY),] like (1) c£J [684, 703], and &^J and *!££.

Oxx x 6 -~ x

[247, 684] and S%y&. [pi. of ^2 La. acting ivrongfully

O x Ox

(KF), which belong to the cat. of ^b and J<> (IY)] ;

r x 8 > x Ox

(2) CJN J^ a timid man and J^ [below] (M), which

Ox x G x G x

belong to the cat. of atf Li and JLo (IY). Their sayings
[684], v-AAi" [257, 684], J^ \B&peindenUt sing.

Ox x

(MAR),] and t>*3 [above] are anomalous ; and so are

Q^gjX Ox O»x

J»£». b> s an artful man and ^ [above]. But Juii with
Damm of the c does not occur in the hollow n., from
the heaviness of Dam ma [upon the unsound letter] (H).
Whatever is not on the model of the v. is treated as
sound, [because it is not commensurable with the v.

G --x> 6xx>

(IY),] like (1) &/>jJ Naming much (IY)], iocy [sleeping

O^x >

much (IY)], and &AAA [703] (M) oni that upbraids people
much, where the formation becomes [a preventive of

O X X X XX X

transformation,] like the augment in ^^ and ^^
[684, 703], what differs from the v. in mode of formation
being treated like what differs therefrom in augment ;

C 1511 )

so that the formation of the n. necessitates its being
treated as sound, because of its remoteness from
resemblance to the v., as likewise does the augment at
its end (IY) : (2) j£* [684, 713], i£ [685, 713] (M),

8 ^ 6 *•*

Jjs» [below], and J^L tether, all of which are [treated as]
sound because their formation differs from that of vs. :
(a) moreover, if we transformed such [us.] as these, we
should not arrive at a letter with which one is safe from
a vowel [above], because we should arrive at ^ in such

Oxx > S x' >

as aUx& and kxy! , since the preceding letter is pro-

o ^ o ^

nounced with Damm ; and at ^ in such as J^s*. and J^k ,
since the preceding letter is pronounced with Kasr ;

8 + O ^

contrary to such as vb and J j , where we arrive at f ,
a letter with which one is safe from a vowel (IY).

G ,,

They transform ^s [685, 713] only because it is an inf.

G ^

n., i. q. pLc> ; [though] used as an ep. in [the reading
(IY)] Q &* VI. 162. [368, 713] (M) : and, but for
that [quality of inf. n.], it would be [treated as] sound,

O x

like J^s*. [removal from one place to another, which is a

*X XO^ <•>•«• X"

simple substantive (Jh, KF)] in y^ Lgl^ ^yto ^
XVIII. 108. Not seeking removal from them, because
they do not make it conformable to a v. [331] ; whereas,
if it were conformable to the v., vid. jls* , aor. J^o ,

G *

. you would say JUL&. , because of the transformation of its

166 a

( 1512 )

v. (IY). The inf. n. is transformed by reason of the v. 's
being transformed (M), and [treated as] sound by reason
of the v. 's being [treated as] sound, as 3U) inf. n. of $$
[713], and j|p inf. n. of bfi [685 (case 2, b), 699, 711],
because of the connection between them (IY) : while

Ox " x

Jj.a> inf. n. of JU» [685 (case 2, d), 713] is [explained]

Oxx

by Z as anomalous (I Y),] like o>y> [above] (M) ; though
the [better] account is what we have premised, [vid.
that Jja*. is a simple substantive, not an inf. n.,~\ because

Q » »

it is [then] regular (IY). And Juii , (1) if from [the

cat. of] 5 , has its £ made quiescent, because of the com-

a »
bination of two Panamas and the ^ , as ^ [712, 721]

O » 9 •'x 0 xx

and ^ys. , pis. of * 1^3 and ,j!y& [246] ; but in poetry
is uncontracted, [according to the o. f. (IY),] as ^

^Jl ^Uo&T J/5T [246, 712] (M) and pS\ ClIiJT^f

[246] : (a) the use of the o. /., vid. Damm [of the e ],
here is a poetic license, according to S ; but is allowable
in prose, according to Mb, who says that, if you mean
to substitute a Hamza for the ^ [683], that [substitution]
is allowable, because the ^ is pronounced with Damm
(IY) : (2) if from [the cat. of] ^ , is like the sound : he

G ' > 9 » > 0 ' > G » »

that says ^>'& and Ju* , says ^s. and ud>u in the pi. of
[246, 348] and Ji>^ [246]; while he that says

O O

says w^ and t>juo [246] (M), because, being

( 1513 )

, it is subject to the same [transformation] as the
pi of uklIT[686 (case 1, a, y), 718] (IY).

§. 712. The condition of transformation of the £ in

Go*- So

the n. [of more than three letters, like JuuLc and J.«JQ

s x o ^

(Jrb)J not fr»7., [like VL and ^_,u (MASH),] nor con-
formable [below] to the v., [like the inf. n. and act. and
£>ass. parts (MASH),] but such as has not been
[hitherto] mentioned [below], is agreement with the v. in
vowel and quiescence, together with difference from it

0 o *

in an augment, [like the ,, of Juuw (MASH),] or a mode
of formation, [like J^LW (MASH),] peculiar to the n.
(SH). In the tril. [n.], together with commensurability
with the v. [703, 711], no difference is prescribed. The
reason why difference is not prescribed in the tril., but
is prescribed in the augmented, is that [without differ-
ence] the augmented, if transformed, would, when used
as a [proper] name [18], be confounded with the v.,
because of the omission of Kasra and Tanwin [17] ;
whereas the tril.j even if a proper name, is distinguished
from the v. by its Kasra and Tanwin. By "conform-
able" [248, 252, 331, 343, 349] IH means (1) the inf. n.f

such as &*UJ and SijoULu,! [703]: (2) the act. and pass.

parts, from the tril. and non-tril. [703, 708, 709, 714]:

• >
(a) they may be said to contain commensurability,

( 1514 )

> *^
being on the measure of Juu.> [343, 703, 714] in respect

i 1 .O»ci«-

of vowels and quiescences ; and the ^ m J^ju* being

O x • » » *. o ,

contrary to the o. /., which is Jkxi* , like JIXAJ [347, 703,
714]. IH's saying " such as has not been [hitherto]
mentioned " is not needed, because, for conversion of the
£ into I [703], every n., whether such as has, or such as
has not, been [hitherto] mentioned, must possess the
agreement specified [above], in the case of [both] the
tril. [703, 711] and the augmented; together with the
difference specified [above], in the case of the augmented :
and similarly for transfer of the vowel from the c of the
augmented to the preceding quiescent, except in such as
SUb! and koULull [697", 699, 703], which, notwithstanding

& ^ x

[their] lack of the agreement specified, contain transfer
and conversion, because of their perfect affinity to their
v. ; and except in the cat. of ^Tjj [703, 708, 715], which
also, notwithstanding [its] lack of agreement, contains
conversion, because of [its] extreme heaviness. In the
augmented tril., then, together with commensurability
with the v.j difference from it in some respect is pre-
scribed, like the aug. letter (1 ) not used as an aug. in the

O^-x- 0 ^ ' o

v., like the p of |.Uu> and j»Uw [703] ; for in the o.f. [

and -.yLo ] they are like tX*sv3 Thou praise9tt and
Thou art praised, but in the initials of the v. - is
not used as an augment : (2) used as an augment in the

( 1515 )

i'., but mobilized with a vowel not used as its vowel in
the v., as plls on the measure of JOLBJ with Kasr of the

W ' X **

vs> and Fath of the £ ; for it is commensurable with [the

• ' o

imp.'} J<A \ Kiww thou, but in the initial of the v. there
is no aug. cj pronounced with Kasr, such [a formation]
as Jlxj' being [merely] a dial. var. of some people [below],

and withal not being general [even among them, but
confined to particular classes of t's.], as before explained
[404]. Sometimes the augmented tril. is transformed
because of a difference other than the two mentioned, as
jj U and g& [683 (case 2), 703, 708] : for they are

) 0 s

commensurable with JUL&J [above] ; but their aug. is not
in the same place as, nor identical with, its aug. (R).

o . *

Therefore, if from *AJ you formed [an augmented tril.
?i.], (1) like v^Lc [361] and ^Ls^3 [372, 678], you would

9s G

say *£xx and »^o , transformed (SH), because of their
agreement with the v. in vowel and quiescence, together

o *

with [their] difference [from it] in *+** through the
augment * , which is not used as an augment in vs. ; and

o

in £LO [below] through the Kasr of the «y , since va> ,
though used as an augment in the v., is not pronounced
there with Kasr together with Kasr of the c [404] : so
that no confusion [of the n. with the v.] results from
transformation (MASH) : (2) like u»>-li' [678], you

( 1516 )

would say *AAJ , treating [it] as sound (SH), lest, if

transformed, it should be confounded with the v., since
there would be no difference at all (MASH). The n.
resembling the aor., [then,] i. e., agreeing with it in
number of consonants and vowels, shares with the v.
[703] in the necessity of transformation by the transfer
mentioned, provided that it contain a mark distinguish-
ing it from the v. (A), to avert its being mistaken for
the v. (Sn). Two sorts [of augmented tril. n.~\ are

included in that \catJ] : — (1) what agrees with the aor.

° •""

in its measure, but not in its augment, like Jji* standing-

place [above] : for it agrees with the v. in its measure

Ox*x » x o ^

only, [because orig< py&A , like JoUj (Sn) ;] but contains
an augment, vid. the ^ , announcing that it does not
belong to the class of vs. ; so that it is transformed :

o » o »

(a) similarly such as p±Lo setting upright and ^j-xy

0 * X- »,-.-« ^

separating : (b) if from *# you formed &JL*Ax> with Fath

O x x *" >x»x

[of the £ ], then you would say K^UX ; if *jL»ix> with

Oxx »"»°x

Kasr, then &*AAX> ; and if tJuJuo with Damm, then also-
uuJo according to the opinion of S, but **}** according

> , ,.

to the opinion of Akh [710] (A) : (a) &Jl*i* IB transformed

on account of its resemblance to the aor. in measure,
but not in augment ; because the s of femininization,

( 1517 )
being virtually separate [266], does not prevent [agree-

9 * x

ment with] the measure (Sn) : (c) such as (At) »)

G x «x

Makivaza [4, 716] (M, R), Juoo Mazyad, and
[below] (M), among (R) proper names (IY, R) of human

> X O x

beings (IY), and ^Joc [below] (M), a name of a place

Ox-* « x Ox x o x

(IY), and S^i/j consultation, counsel, »<Xuax snare, trap,

x x ^ • •- »•«,« xx-,

, [with Fath of the ,. (R), as Lojuuo^ ^ tX-uaJ t *s.

Ox* ^ c -• j -^ x y^^

game fell into our trap (IY),] and [ SoyLo , as] fcelsUj I

- x Ox-«x

t SjyLo j£^e ;e5t 15 a means of leading to annoy-
ance, [among ns. not proper names (IY),] are anomal-

ous (M, R), by rule S^&o [Part I, Note on p. 8, /. 1];
olCo , J.L* , and ^IJoo , like jULe saying [366] and JJLo
[above] ; and ii % ULx , [ s jLo>» , and SolJLs ,] like sJIJlo
saytngr and &ilii /K?(7p (IY) : and Z^^J II. 97. [591] is
read (M), like g;'^li [above] (K, IY, B), by Katada

9x x ^

and Abu-sSimak, by rule E^Uwo ; while AZ transmits

«Ux-Iax> ^^ I jkjc 7%2S ?'s a t/mzgr giving pleasure to

OxxOx Oxx xl

and &J^-y ot-i IJ.P TAz's zs a diuretic drink : (d)
this in the n. is like j>^JL« l^and S ! *J ! o^Ui ! [703, 707]

in the r., as though they produced some of the unsound
[formations] according to their o. fs., for a notification
thereof, and for preservation of the altered o. fs. (I Y) :

( 1518 )

>x*x » x O X

(e) as for ^wo and ^Juo [above] (R, A), if you make

Ox »x

them Juuii , there is no anomaly, since the ^ is co-ordi-

O x o x

native [703]; whereas, if you make then <$*.&* , they are
anomalous (R) : [but] it has been already mentioned

. ^ Qxox a x o x

[674] that their measure is J^X*i ; not JUIA* , otherwise
transformation [by transfer and then conversion (Sn)]

O x«x

would be necessary ; nor Ju*j , because it is not found
in the language : (2) what agrees with the aor. in its
augment, but not in its measure, as when you form

O ox O • x £o

from Jy> and *^j a n. on the model of (5Jl^.3 with Kasr

9 O

of the o , in which case you say Juuw and *xo [above]
with two Kasras followed by a quiescent ,5 [original in

e o

•AAJ , and converted from . in J.AAJ , the transformation

V^' '" * " '*

o o

of *JLO being by transfer only, and of JuJtf by transfer

(^'x., "xx

8 «x

and conversion (Sn)] : (a) when you form from *^a a n.

O I o »

on the paradigm of u>jy> , you say, according to the

s >

opinion of S, *xo with Damm and then Kasr; but,

o > >

according to 'the opinion of Akh, g^o [710]:(b)the
mark distinguishing this sort [of augmented tril. n.]
from the v. is its being on a measure peculiar to the n.t
because jJiii* with Kasr, or Damm, of the o [and g
together (Sn)] is not [found] in the v. ; [so that its
commensurable is not fancied to be a v. (Sn),] and is
therefore transformed (A). According to Mb, together

( 1519 )

with the commensurability and difference mentioned,
another condition is prescribed, vid. that the word
should be one of the ns. connected with vs. [330],

»-"0^ » x « x

Therefore +1^0 and ^A* [above] are not transformed ;

90
and, according to him, are not anomalous : nor are Jyii'

o •

and AAAJ transformed, according to him, since they do

not contain the sense of the v. (R). As for what resem-
bles the aor. in its measure and augment, or differs
therefrom in both together, it must be treated as sound.

J^«E > ' o f

The .first [sort] is such as u*Lo! and jy*,! [348, 707] (A),

>x •*
which are eps. on the measure of y+s>\ [249, 372, 671,

) -~ o f

672], but resemble [the aor.] jj^l / know in measure
and augment (Sn) ; [and are therefore treated as sound,]
because, if transformed, they would be fancied to be vs.
(A). If the augmented [triL] n. be not different from

>,«6 >xe* "« > ,• o f-

the v. in any respect, as (JOAJ I and j^-w« I [above], JLuc ^ j !

> s o f- G ^ •

lower than thou and *jot [707], j«<ot on the measure of

C^e O'Oi 5 x <• >

/**-°i [372], and *juJ on the measure of ^.j [372, 678],
it is in no case transformed, in order that ns. may be
distinguished from vs., which one worthier of transform-
ation, because it is principally [found] in them [703,
711] (R). And [similarly (R)] ^'ST and J^f [242J
(M, SH),p?s. of Jb and ^J (MASH), are [treated as]
sound (Jrb), (1) because liable to confusion (SH) \\ith

the v, on being used as names, as above shown (R), [i. e.,]

167 a

( 1520 )

8«" x 9x x

(a) with the pret. of &J^ making to turn round and aulel
reaching a spring in digging for ivater, if they were
transformed by conversion of the ^ and ^ into f , because
mobile and preceded by a letter virtually pronounced
with Path [703], as being so pronounced in their sing. ;
or (b) with the 1st pers. of the aor. from ^b turned

' X > > ^ * f.

round and ^Lt [683 (case 2)], if *.j| and ,j^cf were said
(MASH) : or (2) because not conformable [above] (SH)
to the v. (Jrb, MASH), which is obvious ( Jrb) ; nor
different (SH) from it [MASH) in the prescribed mode,
which means that, • though their agreement with the v.
[in measure] is realized, still the condition of its being
taken into consideration is that they should be different
from the v. in some respect, while in default of such
difference the condition of transformation is missing
(Jrb). And &y*T (M, R) and R^T (R),pls. of ,!,£=*

table [713] and j£+ [685, 713] (MAR), and £Ll! (M),
pi. of ^llc [246] (KF), where, though the » [at the end],
like the ^ at the beginning, makes them different from
the v., transfer is not employed, because the H , though
necessary here [265], is constitutionally separable [266];

9^x«C >x«S

so that, being here like the s in so^l Jem. of &y*\
serpent [685 (case 7, d)], it is [virtually] non-existent.

~x o f- ».x • JS

Nor is transfer employed in such as ibyct and iLLuf
[251, 714], because the [prolonged] f of fernininization,

( 1521 )

being inseparable and like part of the word, excludes
them from commensurability with the v., as the [abbre-
viated] ! does in \^)^> and t^JuL^ , and the ! and ,j in

^Clk flying and ^^ [684 (condition 11, a, d), 703].

~,s • •&
Some of the Arabs transfer the Kasra of the ^ in * Ux? t ,

~,s *
saying illot [714], not because of resemblance to the

i'., otherwise they would also transfer [the Kasra of the

-~' o f

2 ] in t bya ! ; but because of dislike to Kasra on ^ ,
they being similars [697] ; as the [second] Damma is

Q > S ' 5 r, ^ s

elided in ^3 [f°r;^ ]^^- of ;^ [246, 711, 721], because

*-* 0-6-

pamma on ^ is deemed heavy : so that such as «• Ux? I
exclusively, notwithstanding the lack of the commensur-
ability mentioned, is transformed by transfer because of
the extreme heaviness. But [even] in suchasilLo!
non-transformation is more frequent : nay, transfer is

G '

anomalous, contrary to ^j [above], where quiescence is
more frequent, because ^ pronounced with Damm is
heavier than ^ pronounced with Kasr ; so that the ^ and

— s Z -c - >5 ° -c

Damma in ^J\ cA*x$t oiTiH ^ [246, 711] are anomal-
ous (R). As for such as Juw Yazid [4, 18], when a
proper name, [which resembles the aor. in measure and
augment (Sn),] it was transformed when a v., and after-
wards transferred to the cat. of proper name (A, MASH).

o

And [similarly (MASH)] ^Cf Aban (R, MASH),

( 1522 )

when a proper name, if said to be jJtjl (MASH),
according to those who decline it as a diptote, is trans-
ferred from a transformed v. (R) ; whereas, if said to be

o *•.»

Jljij , [according to those who decline it as a triptote
(R),] it does not belong to what we are discussing (R,
MASH). And the second [sort] is like klsix [366,
714] (A), which is different from the aor. in Kasr of its
initial, and in its initial's being an aug, * (Sn). This is

o <• «

the obvious [conclusion] (A), i. e., that such as ia^u*
is treated as sound because of its difference from the
aor. in measure and augment, without regard to those
who pronounce the aoristic letter with Kasr [404],

because they are few (Sn). IM and his son say that

& * °
such as kl^suo ought to be transformed, because its aug-

9^0

ment is peculiar to ws. ; while it resembles Jbu [404],
i. e., with Kasr of the aoristic letter in the dial, of some
people [above] : but that it is made to accord with

isllAx> [366, 714], because of its resemblance thereto in
form and sense. But it is sometimes said that, if what

& o

they say were correct, the paradigm of C5l^i' [above]
would not be transformed, because it resembles ^.^^vj

[with Kasr of the yy (Sn)] in its measure and augment

> ° --
(A) ; while the reply that Kasr of the £ in ^^o [482]

is anomalous is effective only in ^A^^XJ exclusively, no*

( 1523 )

in other aw. vs. regularly pronounced with Kasr of the
c , like u*J<£a3 , vr^3 > an(^ *-*/** vwith which, according
to the dial, of those who pronounce the aoristic letter

a 0

with Kasr, (J^^2 is commensurable without any anomaly
in respect of Kasr of the £ (Sn). And moreover, if it
were admitted that transformation was obligatory because

9 X 0

of what they mention [about the resemblance of landau*
to JljLJ ], it would not be obligatory upon all [of the
Arabs (Sn)], but only upon those who pronounce the
aoristic letter with Kasr. IM indicates this second
[sort], [which differs from the aor. in measure and

Ox* 9 x»

augment, like k+&** (Sn),] by his saying " But JJL^O is

9 > • O x o

treated as sound, like JljiAx> ", meaning that Jlxax being
different from the v., i. e., not resembling it in measure
or augment, is entitled to be treated as sound, like Jl^utf

G x * O x o

tooth-stick and JL*XJo corn-measure ; and that JULRJO is
made to accord with it in being treated as sound, because

Ox • Ox •

resembling it in sense, like J^AX [252] and JlyLo loqua-

B' 0 9 x o

cwus, eloquent [714], JxkdSue and £U£oo [above] (A). By

0 x 0 Ox*

analogy, such as JyLo and k*sv,x? should be transformed/

C x- •

since they are on the measure of Jlef [above] : but KhI

i
says that they are not transformed, because contracted

£ 9| " * '

from JLjux> , which is incommensurable with the v, ; the

( 1524 )

O s It S x *

proof that JUtLo is the o. /. of Juuw being that they are!

9 x o O^o G x o

often associated, as ia^jo and LLiaoo [366], owsxjwo and
yyl^u.* adz (R). The obvious [conclusion], however,
is what I have mentioned before, vid. that the cause of

fc-X '•

kxa^x) * s being treated as sound is that it differs from
the v. in measure and augment, because, being contracted
from Jcllsu) [366], it is [identical with] the latter ; not

4-1 9 " *

that it is made to accord with i&u^auo : and many ety-

G ,- o '

mologists are of this opinion (A). And such as J^Jes.

0

[369], gjls. [374], and ^lii [below] (SH) are [treated
as] sound (Jrb), (1) for preservation of the co-ordination
(SH), since the co-ordinated is not transformed by elision,
or transfer, of a vowel, nor by elision of a consonant, lest
it vary from the standard [form], in which case the object
of co-ordination would be defeated : except when the
transformation is in the final, which is transformable,
because finals are the seat of alteration ; and because

elision of the vowel from the final, as in <5V** [272, 375,
673], does not spoil the measure ; while elision of the final
consonant, on account of Tanwin [643, 683], as in <5>*x> *
is like no elision, because Tanwin is not inseparable from

G

the word [609, 731 (condition 1, f, &, oc )] : (a) 44^ [374],
according to Akh, is co-ordinated with ^^^^ [392] :

( 1525 )
and, according to S also, is due to co-ordination, like

Ox » 9 ^ • >

oo^ [331, 718]; although JJL*j [392], according to him,
does not occur (R) : or (2) because of pure quiescence
(SH), since the quiescence before the unsound letter is
permanent ; and in that case the preceding letter is
neither pronounced, nor virtually pronounced, with
Fath [703] (Jrb) : (a) this is the true excuse, not the
first, because ^ and ^ preceded by a quiescent are con-
verted into I only on account of that quiescent's being
pronounced w»th Fath in the o. f. of that word [703];
whereas, in what we are discussing, no vowel exists in
theo./. (R).

§. 713. The mobile ^ preceded by a letter pronounced
with Kasr ought not to be converted into ^ , except

at the end of the word [301,721], like ^LijTdolJ
/ saiv the raider [16, 685 (case 1), 720, 724], as the
mobile ^ preceded by a letter pronounced with Damm

x 65 "**

is not converted into ^ [even at the end], like ^L^J t

*>*•&*• Ox->

competition in shooting, [orig. ^ly^l (MAR),] ^L* [686

(case 1, a, «),714, 724], and kill [703, 711, 724], because
Kasra's requirement of <^ after it is like Damma's require-
ment of j after it ; while, the ^ and ^ being strengthened
by the vowel, the Kasra and Damma, respectively, of the
letter before them are not powerful enough to convert
them. And, when they are doubled [716], they are

( 1526 )
still stronger, as S£l^1 [332, 685 (case 5, b), 716] and

O O> 9 x o

£o; while <MjA-Ls^ [685, 716] is anomalous. But the

non-final mobile ^ preceded by a letter pronounced with
Kasr is sometimes liable to the intervention of what
requires it to be converted into ^ , vid. conformity to an-

6 X XX

other [word], as ^Us inf. n. of ^U [below]. That does
not occur in the non-final mobile ^ preceded by a letter
pronounced with Damm, which therefore remains in its
o. J. (R). The j [mentioned, then (R)], preceded by a
letter pronounced with Kasr, is converted into ^ in

[three things (R),] (1) such inf. ns. as ^lls [685 (case 2),
px ^ „ Ox

699, 724], oLtfC. \inf. n. of 3L& sought protection (R)], *AJ»

[685 (case 2, d, a), 711], [and &\~u3\ inf, n. of o\J3\ led,

attracted (R),] because their vs. are transformed (SH) :
(a) we do not mean that the v. is transformed in this

Ox

way ; but in some way, as the ^ in olxa is converted into
& because jLc is transformed by conversion of the ^ into-

9 x

\ : (b) if it be said " How is it that such [an inf. n.] as 6Lxc

e " '

is, and such as ^^^ [712] is not, transformed by reason

of the transformation of its v., when neither of them is
commensurable with its v., whereas, if the inf. n. 's
being conformable to [331], and exercising the govern-

n x

ment of, the v. be sufficient for transformation in jUe ,

( 1527 )

it is so in ^^^ ? " , I say that Kasra's demand for con-
version of j after it into ^ is stronger than Fatha's
demand for conversion of ^ and & after it into I , since

GO - 0 • ^ . O*>

such as Jjj> and *AJ are frequent, while such as *x? is

Oo

rare, and such as J^s with Kasra of the o and quiescence
of the j is not to be found [703] ; so that, with the least
resemblance between the inf. n. and its v., the inf. n. is
transformed by conversion of its ^ into ^ , because of
the preceding letter's being pronounced with Kasr, since

|J

the incentive to such conversion is strong (R) : (c) J^>
inf. n. of Jli [685 (case 2, d), 711] is [anomalous (R,
Jrb),] like jjJJ [703, 711] (SH), the regular form being

o ^ * -.

Joc=* (Jrb); contrary to the inf. n. of such as j;!^ [685
(case 2, b), 699] (SH) and "^\J [698], which have 3!^

0 s

and jjy> (Jib), because [the ^ in (Jrb)] the v. is [treated
as (R)] sound (R, Jrb), whence Ijl^J ^Le J^JUUl£> JojJ!
XXIV. 63. [Those of you who steal away from the
congregation, covering themselves one by another K, B)] ;
whereas, if the v. were jSl took refuge, bllf would be
said [711] (Jrb) : (d) [the ; of] such as JB^C. [684, 711] is
not converted, because it is not an inf. n. ; while Cls in
VI. 162. [368, 711] is orig. an inf. n. (R) : (2) such

[>?«. (R, Jrb)] as jll^ and £p [685 (case 3, a, and b, d%

168n

( 1528 )

0. x

cc ), 724] and _. L^ [below], *ju and *-><> , because [the g
of (R)] the smc/. is transformed (SH) by its conversion

Sx " . 6"

into (a) ! , as in s^L> a ta'we, p£. ^u> [238] ; (b) ^5 , as in
Z+t* , pi. ^ [238, 278, 685 (case 3, a)], and lj; , pi.
* G; [237] (R) : (a) the proof that the & of ^Is is [ongr.]

» >o «•

5 is their saying &$3 I returned to him time after time

, t x» y & x

and (j^Uj jJjJj The people return time after time; and

fix *•
[also] what AB mentions, vid. that the \ of SvL> is sub-

0°^

stituted for ^ , its derivation being from ^j* , which is a
messenger between people : but the [opinion] mentioned
in the Jh is that it belongs to the [cat. of] ^ [below]

r. -• c x ^

(6) similarly *->£ is orig. ^ , because it is from ^

> » /
continued, aor. -jju : this is mentioned by one of the

learned in his commentary on the Tasrif of IM ; and
is implied by the words of IH and Z : but the [opinion]
mentioned in the Jh is what we have stated in the
chapter on the Plural (Jrb), [vid. that] it belongs to the

~~ x- S5 i-o x *** x

cat. of ,5 , because of their saying il^J f o^-p The s%
rained continually, in/t n. **3.&S : so he mentions in the
Jh; whereas the truth is that it belongs to the cat. of ^

6 x 8 <• x G •'x

(Jrb on the Plural) : (c) JUb [pZ. of Jo^b (R) in ^ ^juJ

^••H d (^r^)] ^s anomal°us [246, 685 (case b, c?, a)]
(SH), by rule (Jrb), since [the £ of (R)] its sing.
is not transformed (R, Jrb) ; and by usage also, since

( 1529 )

the most frequent [form] is ]\^o (Jib) : (d) *7j; [685

(case 3, b, d, & )], pi. of Jjbj . [notwithstanding that its
sing, is transformed in the £ (R)J is [treated as] sound,
[like i^yo and ^^o (R),] from dislike to [the combination
of (Jib)] two transformations [728] : and [so is (R, Jib)]
of jG (SH), i. e.,fat [camel (Jrb, MAR), from

5=

j meaning distance ; though it is regular (Jrb)], be-
cause the e of its sing, is not transformed (R, Jrb) ; while
even if it were transformed, still transformation of the
pL would not be allowable, because two transformations

9 ^

would be combined (R) : (3) such [pis. (R)] as (jol^
[685 (case 3, b), 724], JLQ [242, 279, 724] (SH), and

o •*

ueUs* [242, 685] (R), because the ^ is quiescent in the

9 ' *

sing., and followed by an f [in the pi] ; contrary to fe^e

B^X

[685 (case 3, b, c), 711] and l^ , [because the I is rniss-

Sx.-

ing (Jrb)] : whereas iL^S [685, 724] is anomalous (SH),

G ^ *

by rule S^j [below], because the ! is missing ; but, like

* ' O X •

Oj.ga.y.** \ [703, 707], it is anomalous [only] by rule, not
by usage (Jrb) : (a) this is the weakest of the three
things ; and therefore needs another condition, vid. that
the j occurring after Kasra should be followed by ! ;
because the 5 of the sing, is not transformed, but
[merely] contains a quasi-transformation, vid. its quies-
cence, which makes it dead, so that it is. as it were,

( 1530 )

transformed : (b) the condition mentioned is effective
because ^ between Kasra and I is like a combination of
three unsound letters [697] ; so that the heaviest of
them, i. e., the ^ , is converted into what is homogene-
ous with the preceding vowel, vid. ^ : (c) although this
condition is not prescribed for the two first [things], as

Ox Ox

in [the inf. nJ] ^3 [above], and [the pls.~] ^o [below] and

Ox 6"

*J4> [above], still it strengthens them ; and therefore Jfs*.
[above], though an inf. n. of a transformed v. , may be

Ox*- Oxx

treated as sound : (d) Sou , together with 8^5 [above], is

9 •••

allowable, for conformity with <jLjo [685 (case 3, b,

Ox Ox

c, 8)] : (e) ^js* [712] and ^-o [685 (case 5)] are [treated
as] sound, because they are not pis. (R). But [Jh says
that] ^x3 [238] is contracted from ^Lu ; and is [so] altered
only on account of the unsound letter, [which he holds
to be <5 (above)] ; while, but for that, it would not be
altered, since they say ^U^ , and not V-A=»^ > asp?, of
L'^ [238, 254] (Jh).

§. 714. The [augmented triL] n., when not like

«• X X O X X "

ixUt and &xUx*«! [below], which are transformed by
reason of the transformation of their vs., is debarred
from transformation by [the fact] that the letter
before, or after, its ^ or & is quiescent (M) ; so that, if
the j and ^ were made quiescent, two quiescents would

( 1531 )

concur, and elision or mobilization [of one of them]
would be necessary, id which case the formation would
be obliterated (IY). That [n. (IY)] is [of three kinds,
being treated as sound because of the quiescence of (IY)]

c z >

(1) [the letter before the £ , like (IY)] J^*> [experienced
(IY)] ; -.Ux and yijlii [717] (M), as in the saying of
AlAkhtal

s , J ' s s*s ' S " O 1 + *' * '*• *i *s s

And verily I am wont to stand in places wherein Jarlr
is not, nor the patron of Jarlr, one to stand and LJjt2>:
yijlx/> 1 3'* *XJ VII. 9. And have made for you therein
means of subsistence [717] (IY) ; and i bye | and
[251, 712] : (2) [the letter after the £ , like (IY)] <J
[242], *^i [242, 683], and L^l [239, 242] ; Jo^i [348,
683-685]; ^C* [686, 713]; and;ll=»,[as ^i^tjllot JL^
^11=* -4 good man, come of good people (IY)] : (3) the

AC*

letter before, and the letter after, the £ , like (IY)]
[ophthalmia and cLo great seller (IY)] ; 5!.^

w / x „

G x o

where beasts are exhibited and JtyLc copious, excellent, in

O-'Ox 9^»^ GxCx

speech (IY)] ; and [ JL^xi' and (IY)] Jlyu (M), JUis

' o c x « ' - ^ Sx*x

from oJ^?. [489] and oJ^jJ I said much, like jlx*gJ [332,
334], denoting multiplication : (a) the preventive of
transformation here is the unsound letter's being enclosed
by two quiescents [below] ; so that, if it were converted

( 1532 )

into ! , three quiescents would concur, which would be
a sort of impossibility [663]. Moreover these ns. have
not the same formations as vs., white only what is on
the measure of the v. is transformed [703, 711, 712] ; so
that these ns. are [treated as] sound from their lack of
resemblance to vs., since they are not on the measure of

/^•X O f -«- X " f-

vs., nor conformable to them. In i> Uye I and tLLot ,
however, the £ is sounded true because they are on the
measure of the v., and the augment at their beginning is

X • f- * O ft

like the augment in the v. [712], uyM being like o>*M
/ should strike ; while the ! of femininization is not
accounted a distinctive, because it is quasi-separate, since,
if you formed a dim. from what contains it, you would
form the dim. from the first part [of the n.~\, and after-

-». X Cl x » ~ x 0 x 5 ,— x 0 x

wards put the f , as t \ ^s> and tLwuaxJLa. from *.i«.+^. and

. .

ijii. [274, 282, 283] : although they do say £ L^l and

Alof for *.TIxiT [728] and *TL?f [712], the Kasra of
the ^ being thrown upon the preceding [quiescent]

9 ' x- Gx x °

letter. As for &oli'l and &ol&L**! [699, 703], we trans -

S xo

form them, as we transform their vs., because JL»it and
are as inseparable from [the inf. ns. of] Jxi I and

»0> -|*OXO''/>

[332] as JuLaj and JuUx*^ from their aors. [404] ;
whereas, if they differed [from their vs."], as the unaug-
mented trils. differ from their inf. ns., of which various

( 1533 )
kinds occur [331], they would be [treated as] sound, as

O > > O i > G *• *•

Jjxj , like fiyz. [above], is (IY). Such [ns,\ as Jt^j gift

8 *• * r> '

and JLc*« a species of mimosa or acacia, Jj^is [above],
)^L [348, 684, 685] and J^s eloquent [730. A], J£&rand

G ^ o ^

>Lu*j [above], are not transformed, (1) because of their
incommensurability with the v. [712]: (2) as is said,
because of ambiguity [below], since, if they were trans-
formed, elision would ensue ; or mobilization by conver-

o *-* & ~^

siou into Hamza, as in JuU and *2Lj [708] : but this is

reputed by [the fact] that transformation is proper if its

n ""
cause be existing, as in the exs. mentioned (R). Jtyu and

8 ^ o s

^Lu*j , [though inf. ns. of transformed vs. (R, MASH),
i. e., JU? said and A.**/ journeyed (MASH),] are [treated
as] sound, because of ambiguity [above] (SH) ; and

S * x

are not made to conform to their vs., as auoUl and

»

&cUjc»*,tare made to conform to -Ul and JJL;L*t [703,
712], lest, after transformation, they be mistaken for

9 * *

Jlxi [below] (R). The generality of Commentators say
that, if the £ here were converted into \ , after mobiliza-
tion of the o , two I s would be combined ; and, after

6 ^ Q * ^

elision of one of them, Juu and ^Lo would remain, which

» > - > *

might be mistaken for the pass, of JyLf and ^,^0 : but

this is [unsatisfactory,] as you see, since the cj here is
pronounced with Fath ; so that one is reduced either to

( 1534 )

[the hypothesis] that ambiguity in appearance, [not in
sound,] is meant ; or to what R says, that they might

0 X X

be mistaken for JUi [above], the o being fancied to be
rad. (MASH). This [suggestion of ambiguity as the
cause] is the saying of IH (R) : but [R says that
(MASH)] the [true] reason is what has been mentioned
before, vid. that the p. of the inf. n. is not transformed
in this way unless the inf. n. be regular, equal to its v.
in keeping its augment in the same relative position as

8x x Ox - o

that of the v., like jwU| and Rxl&Lu, ! [699, 703] ; whereas

fi x- O x O ^ ° X 9 X O

Jlyu and ^tuvJ are not so (R, MASH). And JfyLo

9 x °

[above] and islxscuo [366, 712], (1) because of ambiguity

9 x G *

(SH), since, if they were transformed, Jl&o and iolisuo
would be said ; so that one would not know whether they
were Juulo or Jliix> (Jrb) : (a) IH means that, being
instrumental ns. [366] conformable to the v. [331], they
would [naturally] be treated, as regards transformation,
in the same way as the v. [703] ; but that they are not

Ox e

transformed, because they might be mistaken for [ Juti*
or ] Jlxs : whereas the truth is that, since the cause of
transformation, vid. commensurability with the v., does
not exist in them, they are not transformable ; and that
every n. connected with the v. [330] is not subject to
this transformation (R) : (2) because they are not on the
pattern of the r., from which they are differentiated

( 1535 )

by the \ after the c : (3) because the unsound letter
here is enclosed by two quiescents [above] : while thafe

G ^ t>

necessitates sounding [it] true [even] in the v., as oL^f
[707] ; and a fortiori, therefore, in the n. (Jrb). And
JpL [252, 712] and klsle [366, 712] are contracted from,
or syn. with, them (SH) ; and therefore not transformed
(Jrb). These need excuse, because, being commensur-
able with the v., as t£=»l Praise thou and vl*#3! [428,
667], and containing the [prescribed] difference [712] by
the aug. ^ at the beginning, they ought properly to be
transformed. And the excuse is that, being contracted

o

O ,- o

from Jl*Ax> , they are treated like then- o. f. : or we may

G ^e

say that, though they are not derivs., but o.fs., Joule is

O ^ o

made to conform, in omission of transformation, to Jlxix ,
because syn. with it ; and this is more appropriate, since

ft *'" O-o

agreement of Jocix with J(jJu> in meaning does not prove
it to be a deriv. thereof (R). But such [pass, parts.

G »*• S » -

(Jrb)] as -JLc [constructively au -jjLo undertaken (Jrb)]

o -

and AAAXI are transformed by another [process] (SH), not
by conversion of their p into ! (R, Jrb, MASH), as in
their o. fs. (R), on account of its being mobile and
preceded by a letter virtually pronounced with Fath

G s s 6 " *

[703] (MASH), in which case ,JJLo and ^Ly» would be

said, for conformity with -U and ^L ; but by quiescence

169 a

( 1536 )
of their £ , and transfer of its vowel (Jrb), because of

O xx 0 xx

ambiguity (SH), since, if Jjix> and ^L* were said, no one

O ' «x

would know whether they were J^juio [697, 703, 709] or
JuU*' [7C3, 712] (MASH). And such [formations] as

0 x x fl x G » x

o\f* [246], Jojio [above], and ^A£ (SH), [notwithstand-
ing the unsound letter's being mobile and preceded by a
letter pronounced with Fath (MASH), are [treated as]
sound (Jrb), (1) because [after conversion of the unsound
letter into \ , two quiescents would be combined, the first
of them an \ : so that, if the second were mobilized, and
IfU* , joIJb , and ^5t£ were said (MASH),] they

ft x

might be mistaken for J-aU ; or [if the first were elided,

O x O • x 6° •-

and <>ls». , JuJs , and ^c remained, they might be mis-

G2x o x

taken (MASH)] for JJLS (SH), with the c mobile in oU- ,
and quiescent in the two last : while, if the second

8 x G x O •»

quiescent were elided, then oU* , Jib , and sic would

Oxx

remain, which might be mistaken for Jmi mobile in the

x «•• > > x x x

ft ; or for the ^rei. of oU?. was liberal, aor. o^sx,) , JUa
was long, aor. Jjiaj. > ai*d ^li was jealous, aor. ^UL»
(MASH) : or (2) because they (a) are not conformable
to the v. [712] (SH), since the [epsJ] conformable to it
are the act. and £>ass. parts., which agree with it in
shape, and in indication of coming neivly into existence

[343, 347], for which reason Z says in the M, in expla-
nation4of the act. and pass, parts. } that they are " what

( 1537 )

is conformable " [in its vowels and quiescences (IY on
§§. 343, 347), and the number of its letters (IY on
§. 347),] " to the jiijb " and " jiib ", respectively, ["of
its i'.n (M on §§. 343, 347)]; and, in explanation of the
assimilate ep.t that it is " not [one of the eps. (M on
§.348)] conformable" to the v. (Jrb) : and (b) do not
agree with it (SH) in vowel and quiescence [712], which
is obvious (Jrb). But the truth is that they are not
transformed because they do not belong to the sorts of
n. mentioned by us [703] as transformed (R).

§. 715. When the ] of [the pi. belonging to] the cat.

» * *•
of iXs».L*x> ("18, 256] is enclosed by two unsound letters,

the second is converted into ! , because of (1) its nearness
to the end (R) of the word, for which reason it is assimi-
lated to the j of ?. U*« [246, 683 (case 1, k, B )]> as they say
^9 [below], treating it like ^te [684, 685, 722] (S) ;
and (2) the combination of two unsound letters having

between them a weak separative (R), not an insuperable

* "
barrier, but only I , which is so faint that [for J^yj ] you

seem to say J^ (S). And afterwards the second [ ! ]

8 _* " S -».*

is converted into Hamza, as in Jo Is and *2b [683
(case 2), 708], whether each of the two [enclosing letters]
be a 3 , as in jbTjf [357, 683 (case 4, b), 708, 726] (R),

* * 5 *^.*s a~*

orig. JjL! (1Y) ; or a ^ , aa in j«jLu pi. of *>o seller,

r( 1538 )
chafferer [730. A.] : or the first be a ^ , and the second

» ~ xx 7 _ Gxx»x Jxxo,,

a ^5 , as in «3 1 ^j pt. of &*j^j , [on the measure of] &JLc*i

9 O x > —. x x O »»x

from *x? ' or ^ne converse, as in Ju LUJ p/. of Jxc. [below]r

9 o ^ x x

orig. J^c- y because from JLc, \jiad many dependents

to support (MAR)], aor. Jy(R), inf. n. J^f (MAR).
And, as for ^IJM* , [by rule ^2 Lli with Hamza (R),] it

o ^« ^

it anomalous (R, A) in the pZ., as [ ^j^> is] in the sing*
[685 (case 7, c, 6, oc , and d, d)] (R) : but, since the . is
sounded true in the sing., it is sounded true in the pi. ;

>^x B^OX Sa^

so that they say ^l^> , as they say ^^^ j t>y rule ,jwy^
[685, 716] (A). That [conformity of the pi. to the singr
in lack of alteration] is, however, not universal, since

> of > xx

you say <^J! c^Uj [vems in the heart, whence comes-

5»

tenderness (Jh, MAR)], with dissolution of incorpor-
ation, anomalously, [as an Arab woman of the desert,,
reproving a son of hers, on being asked " What ails thee-
that thou dost not curse him ? " , said

tof- > x

My heart-strings forbid, or My tenderness forbids, that
for him (Jh, MAR)]; and, hi the pi. [256], oSifiiLb ,.
incorporated (R) : though it is stated in the Sahah that

O JoS » x«

(MAR), in the pi. and dim. of ^.Jf , you say v^o^ft and

O (i •* i>

vJ^jJt , which [statement] is more probable than the
saying of those who" transform them (Jh MAR) by

( 1539 )

incorporation of the ^ into its like (MA Jh). And the
correct [opinion] is that ^^s is not to be taken as a
precedent (A) for sounding the ^ true, whenever a pi. is
found resembling it in soundness of [the ^ in] the sing. ;
though some people make a precedent of it : so in [the
commentary of] I UK (Sn). Out of all those [four cases]
the [only one actually] heard is where the ! of the pi. is
enclosed by two ^ s ; while S constructs the remaining
three by analogy to it, because two ^ s, or ^ and ^ , are-
deemed heavy like two ^ s (R). What is mentioned [in
§. 683 (case 4)] as to there being no difference, in the
two soft letters, between two ^ s, two <5 s, and . and ^ ,
is the opinion of S and Khl and those who agree with
them (Tsr). But Akh holds [that Hamza is only in the
case of two ^ s : and (Tsr)] that [by analogy (R)] there
is no Hainza in the case of two ^ s, or of ^ and ^ [716]
(R, Tsr), because their combination is not like that ol
two j s [in degree of heaviness] (R) ; so that you say

» xx 1s* » x x

v^fljLo [683], OjU*« , and Joi^o , according to the o.f,

J „ »XX *•' «->•

(Tsr); while £\f* pi- of JUSLj [247] is pronounced with
Hamza only because it is pi. of what has its p converted
into Hamza [708], [an argument which applies equally
to Jofj-o ]. Therefore, when you form the act. part.
from (S*>s» [697, 728] and ^^& roasted, saying ^U* with

^

^ and jU [685 (case 10, b, a)], like ^cG [16], you say,

( 1540 )

in its pi. for irrational objects [247]> (1) according to S,
Qya. and Ll^xb [726], because the f of the pi. occurs
between ^ and ^ in the pi. of ^1=^ , and between two ^ s

in the pi. of ^Li l (a) you do not make the pi. of .L&

^ *

S •"

imitate its sing., as you do in the pi. of s^bl [281], since,
if you did, you would say ^l^i [726], which would be a
flight [back] to what has been fled from : (2) according
to the opinion of Akh, ^^ with ^ : (a) as for bl^i ,

^

there is no dispute about it, because of the combination
of two 5 s (R). Akh's doubt is that the substitution in
the case of two . s is only because of their heaviness ;
while there is a precedent for that, vid. [in] the combin-
ation of two j s at the beginning of the word [683, 699] ;
whereas, when two ^ s, or ^ and ^ , are combined at
the beginning of the word, there is no [substitution of]

1 « ^ Q a ^

Hamza, as ^^ and ^ [698]. But the sound [opinion]
is what S holds, vid. that the substitution is unrestricted,

because of (1) analogy, since the substitution in [the

» ~ «
penultimate of] Jot ^ \ is only by conformity to [the final

of] ills' and ft£j [683 (case 1), 723], because of its
resemblance to the latter in respect of its nearness to
the end; while in fcLlT and %\&) there is no difference
between & and ^ , and so therefore here : (2) hearsay,
because AZ transmits ^jo Lu» with Hamza, as pi. of

( 1541 )

»x • x - x ^

stalking -animal, which is &JL*Ai from ^jjL*» drovet

t > ' > ~-' X » ^- X

aor. (jfj-*1^ > anc* "n transmits Jo Us* [and JoU-u, (Jh)]

8 . X 9 w X

with Hamza, as ^?. of &+=* (Tsr) and Jk^w (Jh). Mz
says " I asked As how the Arabs form the broken pi. of

0 - X

Jucft [below], and he said ' They pronounce with Hamza,
as in the case of two ^ s' " ; and this is an authority in
support of Khl and S (IY). When the unsound letter
after the I of the pi. is far from the end, you do not
convert it into ! , whether the two enclosing letters be
both j s, as in y^^jJo [708] ; or both ^ s, as in ^oLo pi.
of £Lo [714, 730. A] ; or different, as in ^.^ pi. of ^Us
[384, 716], and ^\^ pi. of ^Lj [685 (case 7), 716] on

O x o x xx

the measure of ^, f ^ [377], from ^b , if you give these

• _ .

[broken] pis. to the ns. mentioned [252]. As for

S fi »

[252] pi. of Jjj* [714] meaning mote, as

o^'e-'o-o x *

[253], [the , in (MAR)] it is [sounded true (MAR)]
because its o. f. is ^^ , the ^ being elided because
sufficiently represented by the Kasra : while Juyll* , as

++J*

[237], is [pronounced] with Hamza because its o. f. is
Jo \!A , the Kasra being impleted (R), since it is pL of

( 1542 )
Jo^T [708] (B, Aud, A), with Kasr of the ^ (Aud), like

[251], meaning poor (R) [or dependent], sing, of

s & *, *• «; s

Lfc dependents (Aud, A), J>xfc having thus two pis. JU^
and Jo LA (Sn) ; [for] Sgh says " The sing, of Jilt ia

O *» x ' •••• x x . O «• <* 8 x J -».x x

Jxc. , pZ. Jo Lxc , like Juv=» , £>?s. jUs* and Jo L^ " (A) :
so that in both p?s. [_^^ and J-ollfc ] the o. f. is

B 8 1

observed (R). And hence the transformation of ^.0

9 a>

[above] and ^ [247], [by conversion of the ^ into ^5
(IY)], because of [its (IY)] nearness to the end ; [con-

9 (S > Q & >

trasted] with the treatment of A-o and Jy> [384] as
sound, [when the unsound letter is far from the end (IY) ;]

«xxS» 8^»

while awyj JoLyo ^ ^"^s [Such a one is of the choice, or
best, set of his people^ transmitted by Fr (IY),] and
#J] (ICojfJjf Ui [685 (case 10, b, 6), 716, 722] are

anomalous (M). All of this is in the pi. : but, if the
like [enclosure of an antepenultimate ! by two unsound
letters] occur in the non-pi., then also S converts the
second into ! , and afterwards into Hamza; while Akh
and Zj do not alter it [683 (case 4, 6)] (R).

§. 716. The j , whether [it be (MASH)] an g , or a
J [722], or anything else, [i. e., an aug., like the ^ of

8 > o s

Jjxftxi and the ^ of the pi. (MASH),] when it is combined
with ,5 , and the first [of them, whichever it be
(MASH),] is quiescent [below], is converted into ^ ; and

( 1543 )

[the first ^ (MASH)] is incorporated [into the second
(MASH)]; while the preceding [vowel], if Damma, is
converted into Kasra [below] : as, (1) [when the ^ is an

t (R)J (a) «H~ L251> 7471 (SH) and «*• (Jrb)>

O o x 9 s x

4>^M (MASH) and ^^yo (Jh), on the measure of

[685 (case 7, a, a), 703] (Jrb) : (b) £CT [747] (SH), orig.
T (R, Jrb) : (c) JU> [322, 499] (SH), orig. )^S , being

Ox '69 0 C **

uj from «yo / zcc/ii rtwnc? (Jrb); and -to [384, 715]

9 x« x O x «x x x

(SH), 0n'</. jJjAi* (R), being JUxi (R, Jrb) from ^U , aor.

> > ^ 9 6 x 0 £ x

*yjj (Jrb) : whereas, if [^Lp aud (Jrb)] JLo were [OQ the

9 Sx SSx SSx

measure of (Jrb)] Jljii , then [ Jj,> and (Jrb)] +\j$ would
be said (R, Jrb), because they are from [vs. whose c is] .

(Jrb) : (d) ^l; [377] (SH), orig. ^ , being J^Ui (R,
Jrb) from -Us [7 1 3] ( Ji b) ; whereas, if it were [on the

9 4 x G £^

measure of (Jrb)] Jyu , then ^^s would be said (R, Jrb) :
(e) 'Je [278, 302, 685 (case 7, a, b)] (SH), orig. ^ ,

>O^X S&X-*

inf. n. of oojjo (Jrb) : (2) [when the 5 is a J (R),] '^J^

*s O' > 5« " _

(SH), orig. S^A-'J (R, Jib), because dim. of y«> bucket

Oo'-

[280], the S being put because ^Jj is masc. and fan,
[282] (Jrb) : (3) [when the ^ is anything else (R),] (a)
^°-* [294, 347] (SH), orig. &£* (Jrb), the ; beuig the

9 »0x O »o^ > oxx

. of J»xi* (R), becaus3 it is Jotix from ouy*> ; (b)

[685 (case 7), 728, 730], when a nom. (SH), orig.

170 a

( 1544 )

(Jrb), the 5 being the ^ of the pi. (R) : (a) IH says
"when a no:n. " [above], because ^ and ^ are not com^

so, a • x

bined in ^JL** when an aco. or gen. [129] : (6) ^xyc and

CM O 9

^JL^wuo , though not belonging to this chapter, [which
treats of the unsound letters as rads.,] are mentioned
here, because they happen to be included in the predi-
cament (Jrb). Although 5 and ^ are not so approxi-
mate in outlet [732] that one should be incorporated

" ' % <f ' B.

into the other, as in *5^M and ytSf grew his front teeth

[756], still, since their combination is deemed heavy, a
very slight affinity between them, vid. their being letters
of prolongation and softness, is considered sufficient
[cause] for alleviating them by inoo -poration (R). The
2 and (5 are treated as likes [731], because they join
jn prolongation [of the preceding vowel] ; and for the
san^e reason they are combined in the backed rhyme, as,
in the saying [of 'Anar Ibn Kulthfun atTaghlabl (EM)]

* > > s s fi * ""<S^> S^- *"^ ' ^" •'"-o.'-V^

Lj^ftyO Lg.XJL£ I StXXix) -^c 2uJLc &43 LA JsM^J f Lo o

* *• *" < /

after

^- ^ v-x-

(IY) ^IncZ (many) a chief of a clan, ivhom they have
crowned with the diadem of sovereignty, ivho defends the
refugees, have we, left (our) horses biding over, having
their reins hung upon them, standing upon three legs
and the point of the toe oj the fourth ! (EM).

( 1545 )

incorporative alleviation is enco i raged in their case by
the fact that their first is quiescent [above] ; for the
condition of incorporation is quiescence of the first [731].
Although the rule, in incorporating two approximates,
is to convert the first into the second [735], the ^ ,
whether it precede or follow, is converted into ^ , in
order that the intended alleviation may be lealized,

because . and ^ are not heavier than double . [715].

„ >
You do not iucorporate, however, in (1) ^^ [685 (case

* »
7, b, b, B), 730] and ,*Jj-o , (a) because, says Khl, the

. is not inseparable ; but its predicament is that of the I ,

for which it is a swktf., since their o. f. is jjL*» and *.>Lo
[703] ; and therefore, as ! , \vhi«h is the o./. of this . , is
not incorporated into anything [739], so likewise the . ,
which is a .swfoZ. for it : (a) for the same reason you do
not incorporate in such as J^yi [730, 731] and <j«Jij : (b)
because, if you did incorporate in such as ^^ and ;«j«-o ,

J5jj> and JjjSj , they might be mistaken for JJia and jJuu :
(a) the omission of incorporation here is not on account
of the mere prolongation, bacause this prevents incor-
poration only when it is at the end of the worJ, as in

• f * of- • *

|ji!o!j IjJU XII 71. They said (and came forward)

(t^

and pj* ^ XIV. 21. On a day [731] ; not in a single
word, as ;u [301, 685 (case 8, b), 722], and «1I

( 1546 )

[above]: (2) such as ^^3 [332, 685] and ^l^jJL^' [685,
713], because the conversion [of the first ^ into ^ ]
supervenes irregularly ; and ceases in the pi. and dim.

Ox » x 5 • -» , 9x«

of ,jljJs> , as (j-Jjtj^ and ^^3 [685] ; while for jLxxUJ

9 e °

you more often say 3ljJU*l [332, 685 (case 5, b), 713]:

9 x 9 x

(a) if ..%L*> were Jlxxi [3771, conversion of the . into <$

\ f ^^ j ' ** ' •• i_ j ' ^ ^^

and incorporation of the [first] ^ [into it] would be-

fj a C 9 A

necessary, as in *L> I [above]; but it is JL*3 [384], the

S X

[first] j being irregularly converted into ^ , as in JoLxS ,
p?. k>^ [278, 332, 685] : (3) C;^ and ib;j , [635 (case 7,

b, &, 8 )], when you alleviate C^ and iL>^^ by converting
the Hamza into ^ [658]. Some of the Arabs convert
[this y into ^ ], and incorporate [it into the second ^ ],
saying C^ and i^ [685 (case 7, c, a), 702]. That i»
nowise allowable in o^u, and *j^j [above], because

x *• J

confusion with the conjug. of Jot3 would be produced,
contrary to such as L>j and ib * [above]. But, by analogy

fix xx

to it, some of the GG say ^ in lightening ^^ [685

(case 7, b, 6, y)] (B). As for ^^> [685, 715], S^IL
[below], and ^gj [686], they are anomalous (SH). The
second ^ of [ xli o. J. of (Part I, p. 7 A)] S^. [4, 685,
689, 698] is converted into . in the proper name

( 1547 )

exclusively, because proper names are often altered to a
form different from that which the word must assume, like-

9 * * * >' " • s

v«ASy> and *\<j£* [4, 712], for a notification of their

exclusion from their original application ; but, according

» - • *
to Mz, the 5 of Sjxs*. is original, as we mentioned in the

case of ,jU^ [608] (R). The pamma is changed into

m » s £ " »

Kasra in ^^o and l5JLwo [above], lest a quiescent ^

I*

preceded by Damma should occur (Jrb). But J with

Kasr and Datum occurs in the pi. of (e^i\ [728] (3H)
violent in altercation ; contrary to the inf. n. ^ [278,
685 (case 7, a, 6)], where Kasr and Damni are not
allowable (Jib). And, when you alleviate such as kj.s
[above] and ^^ trench dug round a tent, to "keep out
rain-water [by converting the Hamza into^ ], and [then
convert this ^ into ^ , and] incorporate [it into the
second ^ ], Damm and Kasr are allowable [in L' and

- ' 2 > **Z

^ ], as in ^ [above] : and so, when you form Job from
vi-o!^ I promised [699], and alleviate the Hamza by

2 ' '•• >

conversion [into ^ ], you say ^ ; and similarly ^ for

10** 9 i > OC) 0 i

s from oo^-i I roasted (K). But ,^co and (vx>> [ A.

and j^s IY on §. 715),] are anomalous [247, 685 (case
10), 715, 722] (SH), because they convert the ? into ^
notwithstanding the lack of motive (Jrb). IH means

( 1548 )

that the propei ty of ^ is to be converted into ^ when it
is combined with ^ , and the first of them is quiescent
[above] : whereas here two ^ s are combined, the first
of which is quiescent; and are then converted into
^ , which [conversion] is therefore anomalous. Such

anomalies, however, should rather be mentioned after the

2 » 2 « -

section on ^ and ^f* [722]; for double . [713],

though approximate to a sound letter, is still converted
into ^5 when it occurs in the pi. as a final, because the
pi. is heavy, while the final is the seat of alteration :

r,a » o a '

whereas in ^s and *^j [247] it does not occur as a final ;
but is nevertheless converted into ^ , which is anomalous.
The reason of its conversion is its nearness to the end
in the jp?. ; and it will afterwards be shown that, in such
[a position], conversion is [not anomalous, but] regular

[722] (R). And ^J| flLjT Jf;l & [685, 715] is more

anomalous (SH), because the [double (R)] ^ [is converted
without any motive ; and, by reason of the | occurring
here (Jrb),] is [more (R)] remote from the end (R, Jrb),
which is the seat of alteration (Jrb).

§. 717. If there be no ^ or ^ before the ! [715],
then the unsound letter (Jrb), [whether] ^ or ^ (R),
occurring after the I (R, Jrb) of the [ultimate] pi. [18,

256] (R), (1) if rod., as in ^l£c" and yLUL^ [246, 279,
683 (case 3, e, &), 708, 714], remains [unaltered]; (2) if

( 1540 )

«. y ^ •< ^

01/7., as ia JoL*> , CH^ccc. , and ^Lsv-^j [246, 683 (case
3, a-d), 703, 708], is converted into Haniza, for distinc-
tion from the rad., the avg. being fitter for alteration
( Jrb) : [or, more accurately,] (l) if not an aug. letter of
prolongation [in the sing.], whether it be rad., as in

6 ^ x ' *»yy ,'yy »yy

juUx> and &ovo , pi. fjU* [above] and N_*J.L* , or awgr.,

as in J;JLi and j^£c [253, 374, 708], [pi. jjlj^ and
jjULfc , ] remains unaltered, the rad. because of its origin-

ality ; and the mobile aug. because of its strength
through the vowel, and of its co-ordination with a rad.
letter : (2) if an aug. letter of prolongation in the sing.,
is converted into ! , and then into Hamza, as in

[pi'. of 11^1 d sert (MAR)], ^fu/ [661, 708], and

' ~ s s

[above] (H). But [sometimes (R)] jioLuo with Hamza
[246, 683 (case 3, e, 6, g)] occurs (SH.), by assimilation
to kLgJ (IV) ; and Ibn 'Amir (K), [like] Na.fr [683] (JB),
is reported to have pionounced it in VII. 9. [714] with
Hamza, by assimilation to [the pL where the ^ is aug.,
like (B)] V_AJ LSX.O [above] (K, B) : though it is weak

(SH);and Hamza is oftener eschewed. And similarly
, ~' * is s*

Jj\ju« pi. of S,Ux> [688 (case 3, e, 6, oc)], by assimilation

to iJLxa ; though the chaste [form] is j5lLo (R). And
[683] is constantly pronounced with Hamza

( 1550 )

(SH), (1) by assimilation of *l**a* to kJU*/, as jL
channel of a torrent, [pZ. julli ( Jh),] has [also (Jh)] for
itspl. [ J.^> , iJLJt , and (Jh)] ^^Cuo , [irregularly (Jh),]
by assimilation to Juuii (R), like oLcc» , pi. ^A&^ , JUi J ,

and ^llij [246] (Jh);or(2)by imagination (R). As

» ~ * *

for V.AJ La* [above], it is a blunder of theirs, because they

imagine that JUjya* is XJUxs , whereas it is only EAfiA* ;
but they do say v^Lii [68 3 j (S). Jh says that all the
Arabs pronounce it with Haniza, (1 ) because they imagine

a* y » " "

that it«juflwo is XJLuu ; so that they pronounce it with
Hamza, when they pluralize it, as they pronounce the

Q s *• > ~-s- ^

pl. of iUxft-*' with Hamza, saying ^\Ju» [246] : or (2)

9s *

[because] they assimilate the \_rad. (Jh)] <g in JUjyox to

•>* * '
the [aug. (Jh)] ^ of HJi^^o , since it is substituted for ^ ;

® " '
and is not original, as the ^ of SLAA^^^O is not original.

But the regular form is ^jLox , [which also is used ( Jh)»]
because the . [of the sing.~] is mobile in the o. /. [below].
And Z j used to hold the Hamza in ^ LL» to be con-
verted from the ^ pronounced with Kasr in u^La* , as

in rli! for _Lij [683, G99], which [opinion] is not free

( 1551 )

from weakness, because the ^ pronounced with Kasr
does not become Hamza when it is medial, that being
allowable only when it is initial (IY). IH means that,
by rule, the j here should not be con ve: ted into Hamza
because it is the P of the word, and there is no ^ or ^
befo.e the I [715]; for which reason the rule requires it
to remain, as in ^taxj [above] : but that they constantly

p -onounce this pi. with Hamza, irregula-ly, for a notifi-

» ^ -• »^ t * • * » - ^

cation that it is not pi. of klxAx or xXxLc , like *.ULo and

» ' ' i » ^ • > . . O ^ * »

(jiolx* ; but of aJLjcLo , since the o. f. [above] is au^-o-« ,
the vowel of the ^ being transferred to the ^o , and the
. [then] converted into ^ because quiescent and preceded
by a letter p. onounced with Kasr. This notification is
needed because, by ru'e, the pi. of such an act. part.

9 " » e • t

should be sound, as cjUxxo» , since, in such as ,.jCo [252],
the sound pi. is considered sufficient, and the broken
pi. is dispensed with : so that, when this [act. part.] has
a broken pi., the idea naturally suggests itself that it is

»^C» > ^ s »^ 1 s " ^

cot p*. of jUjLcx , but of iUjU* or «Jjuw , with Fath of the

- , and Fath or Kasr of the p ; and therefore the , is

*** j

converted into Hamza, for a notification that it is pi. of

» -• • >

jLlxix with Damm of the * , and Kasr of the £ , contrary

to the general rule that the pi. of the latter should be
sound (Jrb). But ^ulLax , vjHC* , and (jiJsljLo with

Hamza are anomalous (K).

171*

( 1552 )

§. 7J8. The ^ [serving as the t (IY)] of J& ,
when a substantive, is converted into ^ (M, SH), because
quiescent and preceded by a letter pronounced with

Damm [686 (case 1)] (IY), as ^^o and ^1^[686 (case
4)] (IY, SH), orig. ^& and ^lIs^IY). ^i is either an
inf. n., like ^L^ [248, 272], as in XIII. 28. [686 (case

" o > S + • •"<•

4, a, a)], I e., LxJto , like ^ L-JUJ XLVII. 9. [62] : or

>s<,*<"t ^ & ^

fern, of v»AAie^M , in which case it ought to be ^j^laJ I with
the art. [356]. But [even in the latter case] its predi-
cament is that of substantives [686 (case 4, b, e, Q), 725],
as S says " This is the cat. of what has its & converted

sot * •

into j , vid. ^5-1*3 when it is a substantive" (11), as ^

s > u s 8

and ^.u^O! (S, M) from vjJ0 happiness and
shrewdness (M). The author of the CHd mentions

si x» >e« » ^ o «

that i^-k and 15^^ are /ems. of ^-clo I and \j**f\ ; but
that, though orig. eps., they are treated as substantives,
because without an art. they are not quals. (Jib). The

^ » y .

reason why ^JLS without the art. is not a qual. is that
it is not used with ^ , as is known [356] : while, with
prothesis, the post . explains the qualified, because the

t , <, f

JiAi ! of superiority is part of the post. [118] ; so that you

'^•-o x»>o, , e

do riot say ^lysJt <5«»-^*. *J;l^ ^tXAA In my possession is
a girl, the most beautiful oj the girls [with the intention

( 1553 )

ft Q ' s

of making V5***a. an ep. of ib;U* ], because [the ep.

would then bepre. to its qualified (121), since] ^y^sJf

* <i >
indicates the qualified. And, since tsixi without an art.

is not an ep., nor is it so freely employed in qualification
as the rest of the eps., it is treated as a substantive.

And, because of the small sense of qualification in. the

» ' •* . . * * *f •..

Juti ! of superiority, this Juu t divested of J^> is triptote,

by common consent, when made indet. after being a

* ^ • f
proper name, contrary to the cat. of *+^l [18], as to

which there is a dispute (R\ In the ep., however, th&
ig is not converted ; [but the letter before it is pro-
nounced with Kasr, so that the ^ is preserved (SH),]

., 9 ^ • * 9-»

as (5£*^ *^° au(^ ^5jr^ &*^i' [6S6 (case 4, b, c)] (M,
SH), which are [judged to be (Jib)] (S^J> (R, Jrb', orig.

^ e > xo' <*•

(5Xxa. and &j+* (IY, Jrb), with Datum, [not c5JLxj (R,
Jrb) with Kasr (Jrb),] because, [says S (R),J there is
no ^jilj [with. Kasr (IY)j among eps. (IY, R, Jib)^

except ^^ [272] {Jrb), while gli^e is with » [272];

* s > *
though some authorize (£^ Jo*, [272], which may,

^ • » & * * \

however, be ^^Jlxj with Da«nn, co-3; dilated witli ._jLv^v,-^

[392], like jjyL [331, 712] and jli^I [said by Ks to be
(Jh) pi of ksU (Jh, KF, MAR), i. e., a she-camel
that does not conceive for some years, without being

( 1554 )

barren (MAR), but held by some, says AUd, to be an
inf. n,, not a pi. (Jh)], the co-ordination not being marred
by alteration of the Damma [into Kasra], because the
object of co-ordination, vid. correctness of metre, rhythm,
and the like, is not lost thereby (R); whereas there

** 0 > s • *

[often (Jrb)] is ^JLii with Damm, like ^5-L^ (IY, Jrb)

X U »

and <5-Li3 [272] (Jib). They do not convert the & into
2 here (IY, Jrb), as they do in <gȣ and ^^o [above]
(IY) ; but convert the Damma into Kasra, in ovder that
the ^ may be preserved (Jrb), to distinguish the ep.
from the substantive (IY, Jrb) ; and do not reverse [the
procedure], because the substantive, on account of its
lightness, is more fit for conversion of the & into ^ (Jrb).

o

And so in the cat. of ydx? [686 (case 1, a, y), 710, 711,

Q • »

728] (SH), i. e., the pi. Jou , from the heaviness of the

O 0 " >

pi. (R). U.OAJ is orig. ydo with Damm of the o >

> ^ o * O o ' >x°C

because pL of yo^o I , like *+* p?. of «^a. I [249]. They
convert the Damma into Kasra, in order that the ^ may be
preserved, because thep;7. is deemed heavy ; so that, if they
converted the ^ into ^ , the heaviness would be excessive
(Jrb). But sometimes the Damma is left unaltered in the

o > ^ o e

cat. of <j>d>o pi. of (jdxj I , and the ^ then converted into

Oof

, , because of the lightness of the measure [ Jot* ] (R).

THE 5 AND & AS J S-

§.719. The 5 and ^ , when J s, are more unsound,
and weaker in state, than when p s , because (1) they
are consonants of inflection, which become altered by the
vowels of inflection [16, 404, 720] ; (2) the ^ of prothesis
[129], which causes the preceding letter to be pronounced
with Kasr, is affixed to them; and (3) the ^ of relation
[294] and the sign of the du. [228] are affixed to them :
while all of that necessitates their alteration. The e-
fore, whtn J s, they are weaker than when p s [703];
and when p. s, are weaker than when o s [699] : so that
the further they are from the end, the stronger they
are ; and the nearer they are to the end, the more
inseparable is transformation from them. Transforma-
tion contains a kind of alleviation [697], and is therefore
lighter than the use of the o. f. (IY). Their predicam-
ent, [when they occur as finals, last (IY)J is to be (l)
transformed (M), by (a) alteration of [their] vowels
[into quiescences] ; (b > conversion into another letter
(IY) : (2) elided (M>, (a) because of a quiescent that
meets them [6G3] ; (b) for a kind of alleviation [697]
(IY) : (3) preserved (M), and sounded true (IY). Their
transformation is [effected] by (l) conversion (a) of both
into I [684] ; (b) of one of them into its fellow [685, 686] :
(2) quiescence '(M). They are converted into ! , when

( 1556 )

they are mobile [below], and preceded by a letter pro-
nounced with Fath, if they be riot followed by any cause

necessitating Fath [of the J (Jib)], as \li and ^ [403;

*• " s ' • f

663, 673, 684], <5jJu is strong and Lxs^> lives [728, 730=
A], (^AA and ^L^ [16, 300, 328, 673] ; contnry to (1)

^3p» and ^>^ [403, 697, 698], Li^i and UuiJ , and

*••*<>+ •*& s

jjjui^xj' and ^+? b (SH), where the j and ^ are quiescent
(R) : (a) ^XAi^O' and vj^ub are [2nd or 3rd pers.~] pL
/em., their measure being t7^JUAjf [406] : or ^xiuSvj' | 663]
and (j^?b are 2nd pers. sing, /em., orig. jT^^kSU andj

jjjuols > like (j-Jl*A3 [405]^ their J being converted into^
I , because mobile, and preceded by a letter pronounced
with Fath ; and then elided, because of the concurrence
of two quiescents; so that their measure is ^J.A*&J : while-
the & [before the ^ , whether this & be the J of the v.*.
as in the twop?s. /em., or thepron. of the ay*, as in the
sing. Jem.,'] ia not converted into I , because it is quies-
cent (Jrb) : (2) ^ and ^ [684 (condition 5), 698] (SH), .
where the j and & are preceded by a quiescent (R) : (3);

Cyi and Cy«; [663, 684 (condition 6 > b)]— with which?

are made to accord— because of amb;guity [684 (condi-
tion 6, g, a), (727)] (SH), unrestrictedly in the

( 1557 }

v., and on [elision of the ^ for inflection or] prothesi*
[405, 228] in [the aor. v. and] the n.t [respectively r]
since the I converted [from the ? or ^ ] would inevitably
be elided, on account of the concurrence of two I s : (a)
the attached pro n. and the ! of the du. are, each of them,
the "cause necessitating Fath" [of the J] (MASH) : (b)
these affixes, as [will be] mentioned, necessitate return of
the ! s [converted in the sing, from ^ and ^5 ] to their
o./s. [below], lest ambiguity be produced; and, after
restoration to the o. /., the ^ and ^ are not converted
into ! , lest such conversion be a return to that [ambiguity]

which has been escaped (R) : (4) LuLCf [663], because

* * * * +
it belongs to the cat. of LuLssu ,jJ Ye two shall not

dread (SH), since the imp. is derived from the aor., and
in [each of] them the J is followed by the f of the pron. ;
so that, since the J is not transformed in [the subj.,]

such as LuLiU ^ , lest it be elided, and the du. be

[then] mistaken for the sing., it is not transformed in

— " *
[the imp.] U«iLa». I also, although ambiguity would not be

^ •
produced [by its elision], because I .&a» ! with I would then

*•• o

be said, and in the sing. j+±\ without 1 [428, 431] (Jrb) :

* „ ' •

(5) ^.^AxLsJ , because of its resemblance to that, [which

means that the ,j affixed to the v., without intervention
of a pron. between them, is like the I ; so that Vj^M ia

''

( 1558 )

x '' • * ^ (/

like LuLa.1 (R)>] contrary to ij,AS.f [below] and

[610, 663, 664], ^1-^ [below] and *#JLtl\ [610,663]

1 r to B>xe x •

(SH), or?#. fjju^' [664] and ^^ui^l , C5^^l and

* * "

,j.*ftAM , where the J is converted into ( , and elided,

because elision of the J does not produce ambiguity here,

* x 6 •x

as it would in ^LyiJkU [663], where the ! is therefore

X X O

not elided ; while U&S.I [above] is made to accord with
the latter, because it is a cferw. thereof, though ambiguity

C5 *" x o

\vould not be produced ; and ^xi^l [also], because the

x x O

^ in such [a position] resembles the 1 [of Luc^>! ]. But,

[in the chapter on the Corroborative ^ ] at the end of
the commentary on the IH, we have mentioned [in the
following terms] the objection to this language (R) : —
IH says that the [double or single (MAIH)] ^ , when

6 i •» «

it is after the prominent pron., [as in ^y-cLs*! and

C x •

cjuLs*.! ,] becomes like a separate word, because the
29ron. is a separative ; but, when there is no prominent

« s , •

pron. [before it, as in ^vAs.1 ], is like an attached

[nom.] pron. : this is the gist of his language, which is
open to the objection that the attached [nom. pron.] is

s •" " ' ' •

not only the I [in U&,>>l and Lu^l ] ; but also the ^ and
,« in ti and .11 [663], with which you do not retain

( 1559 >

the J , as you do with the ! ; so that his saying " like-
an attached [nomj pron.'*, unrestrictedly, is not true
(R o-n IH). And the better [opinion] is that the non-

& *• ' e s £ ^ x O

conversion, (1) in [ ,j-uidaJ and (R on IH)] ,jj>.Ast >

a-'x-0 c ^ ^ ° x ^

[like (j-juoJ and ,jjuoJ> ^ below,] is because the J is
restored [to its place], on account of what we mentioned

•" " s X O

there (H)» [vid. that] its elision [in yiwiuJ and yi^i J
was [a substitute] for apocopation [404] or quiescence
[428, 431]; whereas, when the tr. is intended to be
nninft. up(Jn Fath [402, 406, 610, 663, 664], because
compounded1 [with the corrob. ^ ], there is no apocopa-
tion or quiescence (R on IH ) : and, if it were then
converted, its elision would be necessary; so that its

restoration would not be evident : (2) in U a s.f , is because
it is a dcriv. of ^UA^sU [663]. And we do not maintain
that [in these formations the non-conversion is because]
the vowel is accidental ; since, if the vowel in such [a
position] were not taken into account, the c would not
be restored in ULL and ^l^. [663]. We have mention-

(I * * » s O

ed the predicament of such as L;^a.t and ^xi.*.! [above]
in the chapter on the Concurrence of Two Quiescents

Si t — O C X O

[663]. And in such as (j^^\ and ^j+&±\ [above] the .
and ^ are not converted, (1) because each of them, is an
entire word, which must not be totally altered ; (2)

because their vowels are accidental [684 (condition 2)],

172a

( 1560 )

arising from the [concurrence of] two quiescents; (3)
because the vowel of the preceding letter belongs to
another word [684 (condition 4)], as mentioned [below

« t * • e ^ •

under ^y&)\ and <j.A^f ] (R). IH's saying " [when]
they are mobile " [above] means " with a permanent
vowel" [684 (condition 2)], to exclude such as Uyc and
UiJ [above], ^\^ [and ^l^; ], [ ^^J ] and &**)[

s ' ° ' s Si *

[below]: while, in such as LojJf and ^^\ > although
the inflectional vowel is accidental, the 5 and ^ are con-
verted, because, though its sort is accidental, [being
regulated by the op.,] its genus is permanent, since
every n. infl. with vowels, whether nom., ace., or gen.,
must have some [inflectional] vowel [16] (R on the ^ and
,5 as e s). The ^ and ^ , when J s, are converted into I ,
when they are mobile, and preceded by a letter pro-
nounced with Fath, even if they be in a n. not conform-
able to, nor commensurable with, the v., as G* gain and

J» [pi. of &Lx a kind of small beast or reptile (MAR)] ;
or in a n. commensurable with, but not differing from,

* o f *• a "6-

the v., as (5^*1 [black (MAR)] and Juol more ivretched:
for the conformability, or the affinity mentioned, is pres-
cribed only in the £ [703, 711, 712], not in the J , be-
cause the (J is the seat of alteration ; so that the weak
cause, i. e., its being mobile, and preceded by a letter
pronounced with Fath [703], is effective in converting it

( 1561 )
(R on the 5 and ^ as J s). And the reason why such as

0 x ' e <• xx

^o and ^LJU [331] are not transformed is only that
the ! and ^ , being inseparable [from the word], exclude
the J from the end ; so that the ^ and ^ become

S x x x 9 x x x

[medial,] as in (j^y^ and ^U^b [684 (condition 11, a),
703]. If it be said " Why does not the inseparable s in

Ox , S x>

such as Stye [247] and »Uu [689] prevent transformation

Ox » • »

of the J [into I ], as the inseparable s in such as s^oxe

9 » • ',-

and jjjcX^ji [721] prevents conversion of the ^ into ,5?",

1 say " Because ^ preceded by a letter pronounced with
Damm is not converted into g in any position except
when final, contrary to the conversion of ^ and ^ into ! ,
which is often found in the medial also, as in JU> [684,

0 " X

703] and JULe [712] ; so that the 8 , which is orig. not
inseparable [266], is not taken into account ; contrary
to the I and ^ , which are constitutionally inseparable ".
And, from the affinity of conversion to the end of the
word, the ^ and & , when final, are subject to this trans-
formation, even if they be preceded by I , provided that
the I be aug., because then it is virtually non-existent,
as *IlT and tT5> [683 (case l), 720, 723] ; whereas,

Ox B x

when it is rod., as in ^ and ^Li [723], they are not
transformed, because the [ ! intervening as a] separative
[between the mobile ^ or ^ and the preceding Fatha] is
str&ng by reason of [its] originality. But, from the

( 1562 )

weakness of this cause 1 mean mobility of the ^ or

<5 , and precedence of a letter pronounced with Fath

[703] in necessitating conversion, the I is restored to

ii» o. /, [above] of 5 or ^ , and admits of being mobile
and preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath, when
omission of restoration would lead to ambiguity in the
v. or n., vid. when the \ is met by a subsequent quiescent
letter, with which the f , if retained unaltered, would
be elided, and so ambiguity would be produced. The V.

is such as (1) tjyi and U*» [above], where the I of the

pron. is attached to the transformed L£ and ^XK [above] :
so that, if the I [converted from the 5 or & ] were not
restored to its 0./., it would be elided because of the two
quiescents ; and [then] the [v.] attributed to the pron.
of the du. might be mistaken for the [v.] attributed to
the pron. of the sing., or to the explicit n. [21] : (2)

X* *•"' o >* x**ir'

jjLuflj.3 [and ^byu above], because the ^ would be
elided in the [subj. and] apoc. [405] : (3) [ lllif or]
ll^;! , because it is a deriv. of [ ^lllsa or] ^^>f
[above]. And the n. is such as (1) ^(^La prayers [726]

O •'•••'

and oUis damselt [234], where, if the I [converted from
the j and ^ ] were elided because of the two quiescents,

the pi. might be mistaken for the sing. : (2) ^^ two
staves [above] and ^Uli two youths [684 (condition 6, b)],

( 1563 )

where, if it were not restjred, the du. might, on pre-
fixion, be mistaken for the sing. ; while [ ^^ox and]
and c^^2k; are derivs. of [ ^^^ and] (jllxj and
[above]. And, with the ^ of relation, the I elided

* *- f- s

in Lor, and ^^^ [643, 683, 697], when pronounced with
Tan win, is restored [to its place], because the [concur-
rence of] two quiescents, the I and Tan win, ceases to
exist ; and, after its restoration, you convert it into ^ on
account of the ^ of relation [300], as you convert the I

* S* ' '* +

in [the synarthrous (MAR)] LojrH and ^Jt [above]
when you form a rel. n. from them : but you do not say
that the elided f is restored to its o./. of ^ or ^ ; and,
for the reason mentioned by us in the chapter on the
Relative Noun [300], the [restored] I is not elided, on
account of the quiescent ^ [of relation] affixed to it.
And, after restoration and mobilization of all the letters
mentioned, you do not convert them into I , notwith-
standing their mobility and then* being preceded by a
letter pronounced with Fath, (1) because their vowel is
accidental [300, 684 (condition 2)]-, (2) because, having
fled from the ! , lest, after [its] elision, ambiguity be
produced, one cannot revert to what one has fled from.
But, as for the restoration of the I to its o. /. in such as

* +'s e^ «^^o^ . " *o*

^.joo Jjc and ^^>^> , orig. ^^ and ^j> , it is not from

C 9 9 * o *

fear of ambiguity, but for conformity to Jj» and

( 1564 )
The J is restored [to its place] in such as

o ,- x o „ „, s > o »

and (j-^y ^ [above], and similarly ^«VA| [663]

and <J.AX^ I , and ^VAJ ^ and ,j^v3 ^ , because with the
^ the v. is not quiescent [in the final] nor apocopated,
while elision of the J is only [a substitute] for apocopa-
tion [404; or quiescence [428, 431]. And, after restor-

C x x o fi x x • ^ x

ation of the J [to its place], the ^ in ^^ ! and ^^M $
[above] is not converted into t , lest elision of the I be
entailed thereby, which would lead to what one has
fled from, [vid. elision of the J without apocopation or
quiescence] (R on the ^ and ^ as £ s). But, in the
dial, of Tayyi, according to what Fr transmit from
them, the ^ that is a J is elided in the sing, masc.,
after Kasr or Fath, in the infl., [i. e., aor. (A KB),]
and uninfl., [i. e., imp,, the Kasra or Fatha remaining

Q e *• & e xx- i -e

unaltered (AKB),] as Ju^ (j^v^ td^\'^ By God, assuredly

, 0X x «B •

Zaid shall shoot and Jo^ L> ^^1 -Do thou surely shoot,

0 0 x 6 * c xx

O 2aic^, Jo\ ^jMis^xJ assuredly Zaid shall dread and
Oo\ L> ^..T*. t Do t^ow surely dread, 0 Zaid : and hence

[119] (R on IH), where there is another version
meant to be with the single ^ , which, says IY, is
suppressed by poetic license [614] ; and

1 1-

( 1565 )

which also is an address to a male, And do thou iveep,
O 'Amr, for a life that has passed away after its new-
ness, whose evenings ivere pleasant in that country ;

" 9 ffo^eef**

and the Prophet's saying in tradition ^M jjy&ssJ! U'V^
aLoll&M **j L^JLtf! Assuredly the rights shall indeed be
rendered to their owners on th-e day of resurrection

« » .- o >^^o-cx« x o r i -i

(AKB). And so in (jj-^l and »!^o! u ^^y^l [above],
the . and ^ are not converted, (1) because the vowel is
accidental [684 (condition 2)], as we mentioned [under

£ > x f i x- °

i.-*-**- ! and >j+£>±- ' ] in the chapter on the Concurrence
of Two Quiescents [663] ; (2) because the j and ^
[here] are independent ns. ; (3) because ^ and ^ are not
converted into ! except when the preceding letter pro-
nounced with Fath is part of their own word [684
(condition 4)], while here the ^ [or ^ ] is another word ;
(4) because, if altered by conversion, they would be
elided without any indication of them, such as is [pro-
vided] in J^Il [663, 664] and ^if (R on the ; and ^
as ^ s), where the indication of the elision is the Damm

6 > ^ O

and Kasr, respectively [61u] (MAR) ; [since ^y-o J and

£ 4" c G ^ ^

^jjufl^f would both be reduced to ^>)\ ]. But IM says
that elision of the & of the pron. after Fatha, as ,^^J

6 x O

from !£*>)) [663], is a Ta'i dialectic variation (R on IH).
If, however, elision of the I , on account of two quies-
cents, do not lead to ambiguity, the ! is not restored, as

( 1566 )

are Pleased <jj>*J They cere raided, and

•
Thou [fern.] art pleased [663], £,]ijLJ arid

[234], \j^i 2%et/ raided and G^ T/ie«/ sfort, oCi
and ^ [607, 663] (R on the , and ^ as £ s). The ?
and ,5 are made quiescent in? the cat. of (1)
and ^x^ shoots [404, 720], in the ind. ; (2)

s _,

rather [below] and ^^1 the shooter [720] in the nom.
and gren. (SH). The ^ in ^ and this [termina-
tion] is peculiar to the v., not being [found] in the n.

[721] is made quiescent, because ^ pronounced wit&

Damm after Damma [below] is deemed too heavy, since-
the v., together with its own heaviness, has two heavy
things combined at its end ; so that the last, vid. the
Damma [on the ^ ], because the vowel is after the
consonant [667, 697], is elided. Similarly ^ pronounced
with Damm after Kasra is made quiescent : but this
[combination] is less heavy than the first ; and is,

O' " » ^ '

[found] in n. and v., as ^^ yc He shoots and tla^

C9 -o - " •--

^xU! The shooter came. IH mentions ^UJf [685 (case

ft X

1, a), 724] and ^CM in order to explain that the &

! **'>

whose o. f. is ^ is like the original. And similarly ^

pronounced with Kasr after Kasra is made quiescent,

.because of the combination of likes, as in 5 pronounced

with Damm after Damma [above], which is heavier:

( 1567 )

this [combination] is [found] in the ?i., as ^Ol [in

o o

the gen."] ; and in the v., as ^x^l [663], or ig . ^^xx. I (R),
The j and ^ are elided in such as (M, SH) (1) 06' if

•s- *• > O »

/taid not and *o 9 £Ao;-£ not [404, 697], v£ I .ZfoicZ and
V\ Shoot [428, 431, 697] (M) : (2) ^yb Tliey [masc.]

9 o ^ * 0 -* > o •*

raid and ,j~c»j TAe?/ 5/tooi (SH) : (a) ^v*j is orz^r. .yu
[above], to which the ^ of the pi. is affixed ; so that the
first j is elided, because of the two quiescents : (b) ,j*^vJ

O s

is origr. ^^ , to which the ^ of the p?. is affixed ; so
that the ^ is elided, because of the two quiescent s ; and
the j. is then pronounced with Damm, in order that the
2 may be preserved, since it is a complete word, which

e > ° » s ° >

must not be altered (R) : (3) ^^i ! and ^^i f [above],

^^! and ^f (SH) : (a) j^fel is ori^. !;if [663], to
which the double ^ is attached ; so that the ^ is elided,

c ° »

because of the t\vo quiescents : and ,JJA! is similar

6 > e s c

[TTiu^aiis nntfanaM] : (b) ^c^! and ^^1 [663, 664] are

Sle> ao» . >o •

like {j+£.\ and ^i! , because ong. \y*)\ and^l [663]
(R) : (4) J.S and ^ (M). But such as jJ and ,0 [687,

697, 698], ^[ and ^1^ [667], ^T and £jLt[260, 307,
€89], are not regular (SH), which means that the elision
of the J in these ns. is not for any regular cause ; but

for bare alleviation, on which account the inflection

173 a

( 1568 )

rests on the final of what remains (R). Analogy
requires retention [of the J ] in some of them, like Ju

Ox O °

and ,»t> and +«* I , because the letter before the unsound

0 o * 0 •

letter is quiescent, as in ^& [643, 720] and yjJ [667] ;

S • Q f-

and change [of the J into ! ] in others, like ^ I and ^ ! ,
because the unsound letter is mobile and preceded by a

^ -•'

letter pronounced with Fath, as in I.Q.C [above] : but
they are docked [of the J ], contrary to analogy, because

o • •&•

frequent in their speech ( Jrb). As for c*i». \ , however,
it is not docked of the J ; but the o is a subst. for its J
[689] (R). The ^ and & are preserved in such as (1)

O o x O *x . • • x C.x

* and [above] ; (2) 5*J and ^t (M), where

the . and ,5 are preceded by a letter pronounced with
Pamm and Kasr, respectively [684 (condition 3)] (IY) ;
(3) \fti and Lli; [above] (M).

§. 720. As regards bearing the vowels of inflection,
the . and ^ , (1) when preceded by a quiescent, proceed

. G»x Box

like sound letters, as in (a) ^ and ^.jJb [16, 302, 643,
728] (M), because the origin of their unsoundness is
their resemblance to I > which they are like only when
quiescent, and preceded, the ^ by Kasra, and the ^ by
Damma, in which case they become like ! , because
quiescent and preceded by a vowel homogeneous with
them, as likewise is f , since it is quiescfent and preceded
by Fath a, which is homogeneous with it ; so that, when

( 1569 )

preceded by a quiescent, they are excluded from
resemblance to ! , because ! is preceded only by a letter
pronounced with Fath (IY) : (b) ,<U [643, 730] and

g *

^<Xe [299] (M), because the first ^ and & here are quies-
cent, like the v_> of (5^o [above] and the _ of ^jsu [85]

(IY) : (c) j!> and ^ [683 (case 1, c), 723], and ^T[302,
683, 723, 728] (M), because ^ and ^ , when final, are
transformed only after an aug. I , as in *Uj"and *7*>»
[683, 719, 723], not after an ! converted from a rad.
letter, lest two transformations, of the £ and the J , occur
consecutively in the word (IY) : (2) when preceded by
a mobile [below], bear only [Fatha (IY),] the sign of
the subj. or ace., [because Fatha is light (IY),] as in (a)

)O S ,, ^ + Q* '

JUL» JjJ He shall not raid and ^-j J>J shaft not shoot,

* * <, ' ft £•

gAA«»3 ,jl Ou^-f / desire that thou shouldst draw water

xOx'x ^ - -c J i E -

and ^rja*^ shouldst summon ; (b) ^1 J I oo f ^ / saiv

*^ X O -^ O x- j o

t^e shooter and ^g+xM ^Ae 67mc2 (man) and ^^ijf ^g

shouter (M) : (a) by "mobile" [above] Z means "with
the vowel permissible", vid. (oc) Damma before
which [combination] is [found] only in vs., as ^yj [404,
719] and ^ju cafts [727] ; not in ns. [721] : ( 8) Kasra
before ^ , which [combination] occurs in ns., as ^Uj \
the judge [16, 294, 724] and ^\ [719]; and vs., as

6' ox

j [404, 719] and ^a^a waters : (/>) when preceded by

( 1570 )
a letter pronounced with Fath, ; and ^ are converted

* X *! «•

into I [684], as LOA and ^^ [719] ; when preceded by a
letter pronounced with Damm, ,5 is converted into ?
[686],; and, when preceded by a letter pronounced with
Kasr, } is converted into ^ [685]: while only pamma
occurs before ^ , and only Kasra before ^ (IY). But
[some of the Arabs assimilate the ^ and ^ to \ , because
of their affinity to it : so that (IY)] quiescence occurs
[in the subj. or ace., which is then uniform with the ind.
or nom. (IY)], (1) [among vs.,] in the saying [of 'Amir
Ibn AtTufail (IY, MIST) al'Amir! alJa'dl, the chief of
the Banu 'Amir in heathenism (MN) ,]

f. „ ~i. ,oE •& 1\> «, sf- ' * *• 9 * OxSx^x

v \ $ ) |*L ^.u, I ^ \ sJJ I ^ \ ^ y$\p ^A yjLfc ig&djMt Ui
[Fei clan 'Amir lias not made me chief by inheritance,
(but for mine own nobility and valor) : God forbade
that I shou7d rise through mother or father, properly
^llt (MN)]; and [hence (IY)] the saying of AlA'sha
[Maimun Ibn Kais, praising the Prophet (Jsh),]

tjJU^o ^& JzLJ^^fy® xiir^ iy ^1 i vlIJ I*

(M) Then I swore that / would not be merciful to her
for any iveariness, nor for any soreness of foot, until she

should meet Muhammad, by rule ,^'^b (Jsh) : (a) some

^ <•

make that a dialectic variation ; and some a poetic
license, which, says Mb, is one of the approved poetic
licenses [below] (IY) : (2) [among ns. (IY),] in the say-
ing of the poet, [one of the Sa'dls (S),]

( 1571 )
St oJLe tXJJD jb Lj

* + s /

O dwelling of Hind, that hast been effaced, save its

*• ^ *
stones used to support the ccoking-pot (M), where Lgj^b!

[properly l^bl ] is an ace., because an ear. from an
off. [88]; and hence pS\ ^iL'b ^ [333] (IY) ; and the

* X ^ • ' "•« • C

prov. l^jvlj u^^A-H -ia^l Give the boiv to its maker (M),
meaning Stek aid for thy icork from the possessors of
krijivledje and skill therein (Md), where Lgj^G [properly
l^j^b ] is obj. of kfi! : (a) ISh says " Mb says that this
is one of the most beautiful poetic licenses [above],
because they co-ordinate one case [of the n.] with [the
other] two, meaning that they make the a:c. like the
gen. and nom. ; while quiescence is lighter than vowels ;

for which [reasons] they determine upon making the ^

* * ° *
quiescent in such comps. as v.*^ ^Jotx [below] and

$3 jpti [215]" (AKB on ~J1 J^t4* $' below).

> o * *

Ka'b's saying yjo' ^| [444] with quiescence [of the ^ ]
admits of two explanations, (l) that he makes the infini-
tival jj! inop., as in

s* 0 » s ' • S <>c* ' '

^ # r?)^5^ ^^ LT^ ' y° ' u^ tej
business of the people is in the hands of their

old woman, there is no escape from this, that they

e, >
encounter every loss, and in Mujahid's reading in

( 1572 )

ll. 233. [525, 572] : (a) so they say : though the latter'
may be explained on [the supposition] that ,j!isop. j

£ »

but that the o. f. is ^*^> with the 5 of the pL, by con-

cord with the sense of ^ , like X. 43. [182, 581] ; and
that the ^ is afterwards elided [405] because of the'
subjunctival [410], and the ^ because of the two quies-
cents [663] : (2) that he treats Fatha on ^ like Damma,
by poetic license, which, says Mb, is one of the most
beautiful poetic licenses [above] : (a) that occurs even
in the case of a [letter] lighter than ^ , vid. ,5 , as in

~ » «s~:' ' »

AlA'sha's saying ^J| ouJU [above] : though ^"^3 thou

' >

shouldst meet may be orig. ^*£te , an enallage from the
3rd to the 2nd pers. [1], which is attested by [the fact}
that he addresses her in the following verse ^us Lo (^f
^.fj [565]. Quiescence of ^ occurs in prose, as in the

»x 0> . *• . O-o »*x •«"

reading of one of the ancients S<XS* »<Xo ^ jJ ! ^AJU> ^ f

-^ II. 238. Or he in idhose hand is the "bond of

marriage, [i. e., the husband, the master of binding and
loosing it (B),] should remit : hay, quiescence of & in
the n.} notwithstanding ^that & is lighter than ^ , and
the n. lighter than the v., occurs in prose, as in the

> •> *• x C*

reading of Ja'far Ibn Muhammad ,jj4.*ia3' I* ia^f J^
IJCJliT V. 91. [543] (BS), according to the dial, of
those who make it quiescent in the three cases, liko I

[below] (B), for lightness, as they say ^yT^jow [above],

# £ ^

by assimilation of ^5 is I (K) ; and also in the readings

^ , ^ xxo ^ » e ""

(^h) &° t^V^ 0>AS' ^i) %-IX. 5. [And verily lhave
feared the action of the next of kin, who will administer
affairs after me, i. e., after my death (K, B),] and
^\^c l4Jli Jjf ,^1T IjJ/dti XXII. 37. Therefore
mention the name of God over them, when pure, this

Ox X

beingf with a quiescent ^5 ,pl. of itoLfl , i. e., exclusively
belonging to God (BS). In [the position of (IY)] the
ind. or nom., the ^ and ^5 are quiescent (M), because
pamina upon them is deemed heavy ; so that you say

> • x x » s x

[in the v.] jUb ye He raids and ^o sAoois [719], and

e -e x r x •

jn the ft. ^U I tcXtf 7%is 15 the shooter and (5**J I the blind

C X > (,

(man) and ^^.^a-Jf ^Ae shouter. But some of the
Arabs treat this ,5 like the sound [letter], mobilizuig it

O x j, f

with the vowels of inflection, as ^U ItXP This is a

*x»c*x x- >*xx

judge, LyoLiJ oof^ [643], and ,c^Uj ^^o I passed by a
judge (IY). Mobilization [of the ,5 (SH)] is anomalous
(M, SH) in the nom. and gen. [below] (SH), as

» S » > e -o x x Oxx x q s xe* «• » xex xx»<r

_Lsv-w u*^*J ! jiuXT ^ l^jo # L$J jJ^ Lu jj L? ^ffi^, &X Jui
(M, R, Jrb) Plump darlings, like the rams o/the breed

> > Ox

of sheep called ,j*j*.M > ^are ^ellnigh taken away (the life

•*-• 9 6 tf X -^

anf/ its pleasure (Jsh), and >>JI ooK ^J U

( 1574 )

[below] (IY, R, Jrb) : like (I) quiescence [of the ^ and
& (R, Jrb)] in the sulj. or ace. (SH), as (a) ^'3^1 d
gjj [above] (R, Jrb) : (b) ^Jl ^ ^f /I* [333] ; the
saying

(R), attributed by IR in the 'Umda to Ru'ba Ibn
Al'Ajjaj, though I have not seen it in his Diwan, As
though their (the camels') forelegs in the level plain were
arms of maidens talcing silver dirhams, one from
another ( AKB) ; x*J I <Xuo j& LJ [above] ; and the prov.

v^fl Jait [above] (Jrb) : (2) retention of both [ ^ and ,5

(R, Jrb)], and of ! , in the apoc. (SH\ as (a) p/f
[below] (R, Jrb), i. e., ^ ^ (Jrb) : (b) -Jj JLjt fJ*

w v-»

1 . ., «»xxxx»0 «,B

[below] (R) : and, m some readings, (a) \A± u*x> &JLu^ !
XII. 12. 5encZ him with us to-morrow : lie

» aor-

where ^y. being the correZ. of the command, is
governed in the apoc. [420] (Jrb) ; while Nafi' reads

[ *i-lj ] with Kasr, and ^L> (B) ; and Ya'lk Ibn Siyaba

x
reads *5^. with Kasr of the £ , and v»*iL .4nd Ae wi7?

X * C

pZay in the ind. by inception [423] (K) : and (b) ^je xjf
Jul XII. 90. [below] (Jrb) : (a) Damma is then

( 1576 )

supplied 011 the ^ aiid ^ , in order that it may be elided
[404] by the apoeopative, because the apocopative must
govern [419] ; but more frequently and properly on the
<3 , because Damma on ^ is heavier than on ^ (R) : (c)

-»>x&ExxoCx .^. x C ^ x x

*>J I sL*j I 5f u-j I Lo [below] ( Jrb), and *>J ! UcLeo y ^
[below] : (a) to supply Damma on the I is more strange,
because t does not bear a vowel (R). In the gen. only
<5 occurs, because [the gen. is only in dcd. ns., while
(IY)] among ded. ns. there is none whose final is ^ pre-
ceded by a vowel [721]. And the predicament of the &
in the gen. is the same as hi the nom. [above]. But

by Jaiir, [And one day they reward love with an in-
effective (meeting), and another day thou seest in them a

' s^xx

she-devil that destroys (man), orig. Jy^J (MN)J is cited ;
and ['Ubaid Allah (Dw)] Ibn [Kais (Dw)] ArRukayyat
says *J1 ^ l^ijT ^ tJJ ! J;b Sf [547] ; and another says

C5>

[above] (M) / Aave no^ seen, ^f being red. [563], nor
shall I see in my period of life, aught in beauty like
maids that play in tlie meadow (Jsh). Some of them
make that a poetic license ; and, according to this, the
poet [in the last verse] combines two licenses, Kasr of
the & in the gen. [16], and triptote declension [17, 18]
(IY). But [R says that] the ^ and ^ are treated like

( 1576 )
the sound [letter], in a case of choice, by some of the

S. '

Arabs, who mobilize the ^ of ^Ql [719] in the nom.

o x

and gen., and of ^^ [404, 719] in the ind. ; and simi-

larly the j of jlL> [404, 719] in the ind. (R). In the
apoc. they are elided [404, 697, 719] (M), because they
are regarded as equivalent to Damma, inasmuch as their
quiescence is the sign of the ind. [above] ; so that they
are elided for apocopation (IY), as the vowel [Damma
(IY)] is elided [404]. But they are retained in the
saying

satirize Zabban ; then thou earnest, apologiz-
ing for satirizing Zabban: thou didst not satirize (him),

> o x

nor let (him) alone (MN, Jsh), by rule ^^ (Jsn)] J and

^ x &s „•& >*AX

in viJI dLob jQf [503] (M), properly dUL (Jsh) ; while

Ox x > C

one version reported from Ibn Kathir is (^AJ^> ^ aij

o ox

^yoji XII. 90. Verily the case is this, whoso Jeareth
etc. [4'04]. As for the f [above], it is retained, always
quiescent; except in the apoc. mood [404, 697], where

^ O X X

it is elided, like the ^ and ^ [above], as yiJcu *J did not

X * > X

dread and ^Ju IJ was not called. But it is retained in
the saying [of 'Abd Yaghuth (IY, Jsh) Ibn Wakkas
alHarithl (Jsh)]

( 1577 )

LA** ! (5JLxs

(M) ^nr? an 'Abshami [309] o/cZ dame laughs at me, as
though she had not seen a Yamfini [311] captive before
me, by rule o |U ( Jsh) ; and [similarly (IY)] in

x •*• >«x — xcx'-c -• x x x x -~»xo:C^ ^ oC x

Wj! v^w *.3; & ' '»*•*-' W ^-^ ^° ^ (gAX^Xft «^k. | sLwAJ t ^ ^MJ I Lo

[abore] (M) Whatever I forget, I shall not jorget him to
the end of my life, so long as there appears on the

• • f • »xo6x

rugged ground a quivering of mirage, properly «u*3 ! ^
(Jsh) : and hence

Oxx^ xCxxx wxxox x»»x*/«x

^3-Uj' ^^ UoLoJ> ^^ 3^ ^3^.^ij o^A^jg \^,^v,«>i Ijl

[above] (M), by Ru'ba Ibn Al'Ajjaj, When the old
woman is angry, then divorce (her) ; and s<ek not to
pacify her, nor coax (her) (MM), cited by AZ (IY) ;
though IJ says that there is a version l^M ^ 5 , accord-
ing to the more recognized form (MN).

§. 721. Among decl. ns. there is none whose final is
5 preceded by a vowel [719, 720], because the vowel, if

* X

Fatha, makes the ^ become ! , as in Lac [684, 719]; and,
if Kasra, converts it into ^ , as in ^)li)f [685, 719, 724]
(IY on § 720) ; while there is no [decl (Jrb)] n. whose
final is j preceded by Damma [686 (case 2, c, a)], that
being [found] only in vs., as ^ [727] (IY, Jrb), and
inded. ns., as yo [below] and ^S [176] (Jrb). The cause
of that will [now] be explained (IY). When 5 after an

( 1578 )

original Damma occurs as a J , final, as in jJof [243], or
virtually final, as when followed by a separable letter,
like the 8 of femininization, when separable [266], as in
ibjUtf [336, 686 (case 2, b)], or an ! of dualization [228],
as in ,jb)Uj du. of ^li> [727], and that [combination] is
in a ded. n., the ^ must be converted into ^ , and the
Damma before it into Kasra, because ^ preceded by a
letter pronounced with Damm is a heavy [thing] super?
added to a heavy ; and, above all, when it is final ; and

especially in the decl. n., where it is the foot-rest of the

• f

different vowels of inflection (R). They say Jof [243,

&

685, 727] and j^f , [by analogy y«>1 and yi^l (IY),]

» > *
for the pi. [of paucity (IY)] on [the measure of]

G ° x Go-" " x ° ' s

from J> bucket and L> ivaist \ and jjLe and ^jJU for

the pi. of fc [248, 723] and HjU [254, 390, 723],

SxCrx

[by elision of the S (IY),] on the principle of SL+s and

x

[254], as

e no patience until thou reach 'Ans (a clan
of AlYaman), the wearers of white mantles and of caps,
cited by As on the authority of IIU (IY)] : substituting
Kasra for the Damma before the ^ , in order that the j

9 x 6 "•

may be converted into ^ , as in ^!VAX» and yyUxx [685
(case 5), 699] (M) ; so that the word becomes of the

( 1579 )

class of the defective, like \jb\3 [16] (IY). [According
to R, however, first] the ^ is converted into ^ ; and
afterwards the Damma into Kasra : and one does not
begin by converting the Damma into Kasra, because
alleviation of the final is more appropriate. The . is not
converted into ^ , (l) when it is not a J , whether it be
pronounced with (a) Fath, as in iTj^S [273, 385] : (b)
Damm, hi which case, (a) if followed by a quiescent, as

in J«£»=» \_inf> n- of J^sJ! iuJLfc JL=». Jlie year passed over
him (KF, MAR)], it may be retained, or be converted
into Hamza [683] (R), [as] j^=L (KF) ; (6) if followed
by a mobile, it must be made quiescent, as ^ , [orig. J£
(MAR)J pi of )y [711, 712] : or (c) Kasr, in which

* *> , 0 f,

case it remains unaltered, as j^l on [the measure of] -Js"!
from 3) affection : (a) as for Juw , wig. J^s [436], it is
because of what has been mentioned in the Commentary
on the IH [706] : (2) when it is a J , but is followed by
an inseparable letter, like the s of femininization in
spLi and Sjjcsxls [385, 399, 719, 724], and the non-

dualistic I and ^ in ^^s \ and ^&3 ! [274, 390, 724] :
except when the Damma before it is upon another . , in
which case it is converted into ^ , because of the exces-
sive heaviness, even if it be immediately followed by an

6-*" *** Q ^ ^

inseparable letter, ag in ib^s and ^^ [730. A] on [the

( 1580 )

measure of] *y*» [254] and ,jU^ [385, 686 (case 2, c)] ;
and is not subjected to incorporation, because transforma-
tion comes before incorporation [684 (condition 10, b, b,
y), 728] : (3) when the Damma [before it] is not perma-

x t f- ' y x » «

nent, as in (a) \£j*\ thy j other, e)j-» thy mouth and ij^t
thy brother [16] : (b) ^£jLL steps [238, 240] ; for, though

the I and <& [234] are separable, like the s [336] of abxUtf
[above], still the Damma of the la is accidental in the
pi., where the So may be made quiescent : (4) when the

> ** > » X-

. is in a v., like ^ ivas liberal [729], aor. j~uo [730],

' OX

and [like] y^Jo [720], because, though the v. is heavier
than the n., so that alleviation is more appropriate and
suitable for it, still the word becomes a v. only through
the measure, since the o. j. of the v. is the inf. n. [331],
which is transferred to the cat. of the v. through the
formation only, the inf. n. being like the material, and
the v. like a compound of the material and the form ;
and, since the quality of v. comes into existence through
the formation only [724], while the formations of the
tril. v. vary, and are distinguishable, one from another,
only through the vowel of the g [482, 704, 730. A], the
Arabs take care to preserve that vowel, which is there-
fore not elided, except when the formation is not dis-
tinguishable by transfer [of that vowel] to the preced-

>•> »• >o f u

ing letter, as in cJli' and oou , contrary to ool=» and ^A#

( 1581 )

» 0 > »»-- » x x > x

and oJJc [705], and to Jyb and olsao and *AAJ
703], as before explained : (a) similarly they say

> » » -e

Jo>J| How we/? £/i6 man shoots ! [476, 686 (case 2, a),

x c x-

724], contrary to such as ^Wt [713] : (b) thus it is

established that the Damma of ^** and ^eJu [above]
may not be converted into Kasra, lest one formation be
mistaken for another : (5) when it is in a w., and Fatha
is inseparable from it, as in ye he [161, 724] : (a) only
this [instance] occurs : (b) here that [retention of the
5 ] is pardonable, because the word has little heaviness,
by reason of its being bil., and of Fatha's being insepar-
able from its 5 ; and because it might be mistaken for
the fern. [ ^ she], if the ^ were converted. And IH,

notwithstanding that he is discussing the ^ preceded by

— '^ * *
a letter pronounced with Damm, mentions i^Lcb. [273]

together with tLj^JJ [above], to demonstrate the predica-
ment of the ^ preceded by a letter pronounced with
Danim, as respects the fact that with the ^ conversion
of the Damma into Kasra is necessary where it is neces-
sary before the ^ , as ,.Ls [332] and £C«G [336, 686

^

(case 2, b)], according to what we have mentioned [in

x^ S x x '

connection with \\Ju and JuxUu ] ; and unnecessary
*> '

where it is not necessary with the . [above]. Fr says
that i-Tuu, [273, 385] is arig. t^oii with Damm, being

( 1582 )

pronounced with Kasr on account of the , as c^^o and
Jjjl* [242], oJl? and iulr [274, 686] are said in the^/.
and dim. ; and, says Sf, what he says is not improbable,
because we do not see any n. on [the measure of] i^txi
with Kasr of the o , except the hollow whose c is a ,5 :
but Khl says that no Z'&AS with Kasr of the uJ occurs

-~ '" i 9 - ~s*

in the language, except ^L/JLa i. q. ^J^A [368], ifwu*; ,
and £^La». i. q. i 3y&. membrane enclosing the foetus in the
womb of the she-camel (R), which have no fourth

9 •* t e ' * Q * u •" >

(KF, MAR). They say zy**JU> and s^Xsws [above],

^tjiJt [above] and ^fti* [283, 389, 685 (case 1, b, 6),
724], where the 5 is not final. And the counterpart of
that is the transformation in such as % L*$" and % I j v
[683, 723], and its omission in such as (1) ibLgj and
L\Jai and iL^Lo and SjULi [266, 683 (case 1, d), 723] ;;

OCGJ& GSJ^-

(2) S^3 1 paternity and S^s. I fraternity [722] (M), w/. n^.

ts > *
on [the measure of] &Jjjw [331], from which the s is:

inseparable in the first state of their formation in this
shape [265 (case 10)] (IY) ; (3) ^Q^b and ^1* [228^
230, 683 (case 1, /), 723, 727]. S asked Khl about their
saying ilelLo [683 (case 1, e), 723], sellfc and StLbjt;
and he said "They only pronounce the n. un. [254]
conformably to OLs [723], ftxc and stka (M) ; as they

( 1583 )

Q a o x

^

and x+*ofc , pronouncing them conformably to
^xli and ^f* [685 (case 8), 722] " (S, IY) ; meaning

S _>• ^ S — ^x Sx x

that Se^Lo and seLx. are not treated like abLgj [above]
and sib! [281, 683 (case 1, d)], because the S is affixed

V &

to OLo and %llc after the conversion [of their J ] into
Hamza has become necessary in them (IY) : " but, as

GXX .- V* „*

for those who say ibXo and JuLjt [266], they do not
pronounce the n. un. conformably to £^)Lo and fcllfc ; as

^ " y

those who say ^l * ^ s. [228] do not form the cfot. conform-
ably to the sing, used in speech (M), whereas, if they

*• * ° >

meant that, they would say ^l * * «n s. " (S).

Si 2 »

§. 722. They say ^A^ and ^^ [act of] kneeling

Bright [728], and ^AOA [with Kasr of the ^ and ^ , or

with Damm of the o (IY)], doing to the final j after

• * i
Damma in JJJLJ , notwithstanding that the letter of pro-

longation is a barrier between them, what they do to it

in Jj! and ^JjU [721], as they do in i"ll^[683, 723]
f * ^

the like of what they do in ill [684, 719] (M). The ,
is converted into & for alleviation, because of two
matters, (1) that the word is &pl. [below], the pi. being
deemed heavy : (2) that the first ^ , being an aug. letter
of prolongation, is not taken into account as a barrier ;

so that the ^ , which is the J of the word, comes, as it

175 a

( 1584 )

2 » >

were, immediately after the Damma, ^.oc becoming

o > >

constructively ya*. ; and is therefore converted into ^ ,

ti -6. of

as in v3^t and Jo \ [721]. Then, this ^ being combined

with [the preceding] ^ , the ^ is converted into ^ [685
(case 7)]. And they pronounce the £ with Kasr in such

2 > • s o ff

as -^ar. , as they do in Jo! and (£s>\ [721] (1Y). This
™' f & *

process is invariable in what is a pi. [above], except in

x x*»> » » O^x- x fi

such an anomaly as *jjJ3' ^&J> ^ ».IaJuJ dljj Verily thou

loosest in many directions [685 (case 9, a, a)] ; but not
in what is [a sing. n. (IY),] not a pL (M), because the

g) > S ' * X

sing, [below] is light (IY), They say yc& and ^yLo (M),

as XXV. 23. [685 (case 9, b)] (IY) ; but they do say

2 » 2 o *

^Xc and i3V*>° > as

s * OxxQ^ O "^ > * S5 "* * "£• tC^Jx'Ox' 0 Cxx O^

LjjLc. ^x-Lc. LjiXjuo cywxJJ I Li I ^c /«^J I &XxA>0 — ^Y£ ov»A fc (X?

« A* ^1 j (5 -. ^5-^^ M- t«

BiSoxS»«..

[685 (case 8, b, a, y)] : and they say &AAM»X> ^ J irrigated

x O 7^0 *o 9 O x ^

[from ^c^I^! ^y^w / watered the land (IY)], and

® > o x

[685 (case 8), 721]; or ^-cyo [below], according to
rule. S says " The proper letter in this sort", [i. e.,
what is a sing. (IY),] " is ^ ; but the other is [good]
Arabic, [and] frequent : while the proper letter in the
pi. is ,5 " (M). The final ^ preceded by] a letter pro-
nounced with Damm, in the decl. n., is, if doubled,
rather strong. Conversion is then (1) necessary, not-
withstanding that [strength], in two things, (a) that

( 1585 )

s ° '
in which the Damma is on another . , as (C«v^ on

the measure of ^A-lc [396] from ^ [728, 730. A] ; and

Sox S C5 >

hence (^^A* pass. part, from »y> [685 (case 8), 730. A] :

G > J

(b) a p/. on [the measure of] Jyti [243, 685 (case 9)],

2 » - . . 2 » # ^

like ^ii*. p7. of y^L^ kneeling upright, and ^^e jp/. of La*
[above] ; and hence (S*j£ after transposition [243] : (a)

2>» G o ^ ^ ^ «, » » ' '» "'I 'S » TV

yso pt. of «-s\J , as »vxX5 vsxj ^s >JoAjy au I Verily he looks

2 > > so,

eic. [above] is anomalous ; and so are «^xj pi. of «^LJ
c'oud, f§* pi. of .-gj chest, and ^jf andys.f , 2)75. of v^»T

G ^

and «.! [685 (case 9, a, a)] (R) : (b) the author of the
CHd says that (Jrb) those all occur anomalously, [as
though (IY)] notifying the o. /., like ^ (IY, Jrb) and

g

SLy* [684, 711] (IY) : (c) they are not to be copied,
contrary to the opinion of Fr : (2) proper, though it
may be omitted, in every pass. part, in which the
Damma is not on [another] 5 , but which belongs to the

s s s O

conjug. of Jots with Kasr [of the £ ], as ^j* [685

2 > o ^

(case 8)], which is more frequent than ^yo [above], for

imitation of the pret. v. : (3) properly omitted, in every

s » > . 2 » >
inf. n. on [the measure of] Jytj , like ^&. [act of] kneel-

2> >

ing upright and yc& [685 (case 9, b)] ; while those who
convert [the ^ into ^ ] do so because of the transforma-
tion of [the j into I in] the v. [ u^ and U* ]. If not

r. £>£ GS > £

final, the ^ is not converted, as ij^j>| and 8^.1 [721]

( 1586 )
Conversion is extraordinary, in (1) Jyul and kJjjJt , like

Ofi » o & G 0 > <• £ B* • &

and Sel : but stol or XA^U)! riddle occurs; and

O > o

hence j^&o ! , [ Jyw ! from «y^£>i> / expanded ( Jh), and

S a o £. G s j o £

&££».£ f or i^fi*.^ f , the place where the ostrich lays eggs in
the sand (KF, MAR), because she expands it with her
foot, and then lays eggs in it, the ostrich having no nest

6 1' * * Is OH 9 » * 1^

( Jh)] : (2) Jyti and kj^xi as xJ j oa£&, which may be kJjjii

> ^ ^ G^" •£

or &JLA*i while its J is a ^ , because they say s^J I in the

same sense : (3) the pass. part, in which the Damma is

not on [another] 5 , and which does not belong to the

* * s > a *

conjug. of Jow with Kasr, like «j.ix> [685 (case 8, b)] :

Se5>«1-' fio* GO°x

but » jJU*x> (jo^ ! or XAXV*X> [above] is said ; and the poet
says

Se

[above] (R). The saying ^\ ^JJ\ b! is recited in
both ways [685 (case 8, b, a, oc)]. The cause of the
transformation is disputed, being said to be (1) con-
formity to the pass. v. [ (^<Xc (Sn)] : (a) this is the
saying of Fr, who is followed by IM ; but it is objected
that conversion is found in the inf. n., which is not
formed according to the pass. v. : (2) assimilation to the

of ° f

cat. of JtM and ^i [243, 721], because the first ^ [of

3 > ° *

. Jutx) (Sn)], being quiescent, aug , [and] fit for incor-
poration, is not taken into account as a barrier ; so that

( 1587 )

the , , which is the J of the word, is, as it were, immedi-
ately after the Damma ; and is therefore converted into

c f- of-

,5 , as in J^ I and ^ \ [above] (A). The pass. part.
* %

whose J is a Hamza is sometimes subjected to this

2 o ^ . > » ^

transformation, like (5^xx) , orig. £j-oa^ hidden [658].

2 »> *^

And yes occurs anomalously as pi. of ^^xj youth, notwith-

2 » >
standing that its J is a ^5 , as ^u is anomalous, except

= »
that the anomaly in yea is conversion of the ^ into •

2 ' '
[243], and in ^o is non-conversion of the ^ into ^

[above]. After conversion of the ^ into ^ [and of the
Damma into Kasra], you may make the o of JyJ ,
whether a pL or otherwise, imitate, or not imitate, the

s >

£ [in its vowel], as ^ze. [684, 685 (case 9, b, a), 730. A]

2 ' o s>

and ^b [243, 685 (case 9)]. And in Juii , when a pi.
of the hollow whose £ is ^ , as ^^of asters [247] and j!i'
sayers [730. A], you may convert the ^ into ,5 , as Ili

Sc>

and JuJ [685 (case 10), 715, 716], though it should
rather be sounded true. That is allowable only because
it is a pL [above], and the ^ is near the end ; while JILL

8a >

for Jjs> [714] is not allowable, because it is a sing.
[above]. IH has previously adjudged this conversion
to be anomalous [716] : whereas the language of S noti-
fies that it is regular. But, as for pJj lUjjf o ; ' Ui [685,
715, 716], it is anomalous, because of the remoteness
from the end (R).

( 1588 )

§. 723. The j and ^ are converted [into I , and
afterwards (R)] into Hamza [683 (case 1, k, 0.)], when
they occur as a final [below] after an aug. f , [because,
the ! being then like the non-existent, the mobile . and
& occur, as it were, after Fatha (R),] as iLLf and nTJ >

[328, 683, 708, 719] (SH), which are jli from g^l

,-*>•• -o > s ^ O^>

[327] and xjOjJI ^j^^ <j^b swcA a one is good in the
fashion of ivearing the cloak (Jrb) ; contrary to Jk and

o ^

&(-> [719] (SH), where the t , being converted from a
rad. letter, [ & in the former ex., and ^ in the latter,] is
taken into account (R). It is mentioned, in the com-

*t f

mentary ascribed to IH, that ^K and ^l3 are pis. of

Qs s G" '

iL>\j and XjU : but this requires consideration ; and it

5 _, Q , *

should rather be said that ^ and ioK [301, 302, 305],

G ^ ®s*

^U and XJ.L> [305, 684], are [collective generic ns. and
ns. un., respectively,] on the principle of ^j' and »1»J
[254] (Jrb). The ^ and ^ mentioned are converted into
I because mobile and preceded by a letter pronounced
with Fath [684, 719]. Then, two quiescents being com-
bined, the first is not elided [708], notwithstanding that
it is a letter of prolongation [663], lest one formation be
confounded with another, [vid. the prolonged with the
abbreviated] ; but the second is converted into a letter
susceptible of a vowel, [and] akin to ! , vid. Hamza,
both being guttural [732] : [and such conversion of the

( 1589 )

second is necessary,] since the first is a letter of
prolongation having no share in a vowel ; while there is
no way to conversion of the second into ^ or ^ , because
one has only just escaped from them (R). It is stipu-
lated, in the case of the [ 5 or ^ (IY)] converted after f
that the I should be aug. [374, 673], as in %L^5 and
fctt^ [above] : whereas, if it be rad., the ^ or ^ is not
converted, as fi [683 (case 1, a), 697, 698., 720] and

S ^ Sx-» Sxx-

&\) [below], ib! and SjU [684 (condition 10, b, a)] (M).
That is because of two matters, (1) that the letter, when
aug., may be assumed to be elided : so that the unsound
letter comes, as it were, immediately after the Fatha ;
and is therefore treated, in respect of conversion and
transformation, in the same way as in L^ and ,g^\
[719] : whereas, when the f is rod., this assumption is
not permissible : (2) that the ! , when rod., is converted
from another [letter] ; so that, when you proceed to
convert the ^ or ^5 , which is a J , you make two trans-
formations consecutively, which is a catachresis. And
Mz exaggerates in precaution by stipulating that the f ,
with which the ^ or ^5 is converted into Hamza, should

be [not only] aug., [but] third, to guard against ^K

s -^

[below] and ^ ! [720] ; for, though " aug. " is sufficient
as a safeguard, he corroborates it by " third " (IY).

As for ^ [321, 7205, its I is converted from a ; , and

( 1500 )

its J is a ^5 , because it is from the crude-form of ooi)

' » ,- *
meaning «>Ji4^ / collected, except that its c is trans-

formed, and its J preserved. The general rule is that

the J should be transformed, and the c sounded true, aa

*- <=-

i^ye [683, 684 (condition 10, a, a, y)] and ^j [683,

6^ ^

713] ; but abfp is co-ordinated, in auomalousness, with

G' ' *»* s

ib^ [above] and able [684 (condition 10, b)]. And, as
for (^Ls [above], the [fold or] nightly resting-place of

» Cl ^--

camels, [sheep, or goats ( Jh),] it is from oo^j / abode*
Similarly, if the ^ and ^ be followed by the [insepar-

G «- ^ O^ x

able] ii of femininization [below], as in »:UAO and kjULu/

[266, 683 (case 1, c?)], then being considered not quasi-
final, but quasi*medial, because the s of femininization
is [permanently] attached to the word, they are not
converted into Hamza (Jrb). Since the ^ and ^ 's being
mobile and preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath
is a weak cause for their conversion [703], and, above
all, when an ! separates them from the Fatha, it is pre-
vented from taking effect by the occurrence of an
inseparable letter after the ^ and ^ , because their con-
version into ! is produced not only by the cause, but
also by their being final [above], since the final is the
seat of alteration. That letter is (1) the s of femininiza-
tion [above], when inseparable from the word [683

S S ' 8 ' ' T

(case 1, d)], as in S^Ui choice part and abl^i [266, 721] ;

( 1591 )

(2) the I of dualization, when inseparable, as in ^Ujb
[228, 230, 683 (ease 1, /), 721], since *T-u for the sing.

6 x x x

does not occur ; (3) the non-dualistic ! and ,j , as in (j^'v^

G x xx O"xx Q « x

and (jQL*; , on the measure of ^Lo^L* [390], from ^*

• *x

and ^>) : whereas, (a) if the s be separable, which is (a)
the « distinguishing the fern, from the masc. in eps.

[265], as SeTiLl [682, 683 (case 1, e)] and **T~i. , because
they say %\JL^ [282] and *Ui grreat raider, and (6) the

9 ~x o

regular « of un. [336], as in SeUuuwl a drawing of water

6 *^ x o

and HeUia-o! a choice, an election, or, (b) if the 1 of

<• X

dualization be separable, as in ^Ull^and ^teTjs [230,
683 (case 1, /)], the ^ and ^ are converted, because

S-y-- Q^ ^X

quasi-final. And the reason why StLJLft or Jblixft [266,

-,x^ S'^^ S — x ^ S- x ^

683 (case 1, e), 721], seLui or iuLxc , and 5*^0 or ab^Lo ,
with Hamza or ^ , are allowable, although in them also

•V l • ^O-i-xo 5—^0

the s denotes unity, as in SsUix—t and stUIa-ol [above],
is only that, in the inf. n. [336], the S ofun. is regular,
frequent, so that its adventitiousness is obvious ; con-
trary to the concrete n. [3], where those [specimens]
whose n. un. is distinguished from their generic n. by
the S [254, 265] are rare, whether they be [denotative

Qxo' 9x S>

of] created things, like i^j* and &a.lft3' , or [of] others,

Sx x QX x '

like &AXA«« and iLuJ [254] : so that, in the three ns, [under
discussion], Hamza is allowable from regard to the

176a

( 1592 )

separability of the * , since &lc [721], fclift , and &3<5
are said for the generic n. ; while ^ is allowable, because
the » [in the concrete n.], being generally inseparable,
since, as we said, it is not regular, becomes like the 8 of

G ^ * S' ^

*j\JL& and iolgj [229, 266]. And; since the » of un. in

. . B ,- » o «•• ^ 8x > o ^

the concrete n. is quasi-inseparable, f^uJUli and *^vfr

Oxx ox

are allowable, although the generic n. is ^AJU and ^jLe

* 55'

[721]. But [the w/. ns.] S^Uxo and fcliLo are not like

Ox x •• ~ •* x Sx^

[the concrete ns.] ibUac and ^Lia^ [above], since s;Uuo
does not denote the individual, and fcUui the genus ;

O x o ^

nay, the n. un. would by rule be syui-ce misery [336] :

S x ^ . -^x x

so that » juui is not orig. % Uuo augmented by the s ;

G x «•

and for this reason the ^ is permanent, as »*Ui , not

S ^»X X

« tile [266]. The reason why the occurrence of an
inseparable letter [after the ^ and ^ ] prevents conver-

9 x x Sx " x

sion in the cat. of »^Uu» [above] and abL-* 6em^ ashamed

S > O xx

[below], and in the cat. of tj&ss^ [719, 721], but not

O'-x Sxx >xx

in the cat. of ^b^i and &J»A [685, 686, 724], ^J^AS and
kJUj , respectively, with Kasr of the ^ , even if we hold
the I [and ^ ] and the 5 in them to be inseparable, is
only that the cause of conversion is strong in the last
[cat.], not in the two first. And for the same reason
you convert the letter [ ^ into ^ ], notwithstanding that
it is separated from the Kasra by a sound letter, in

( 1593 )

such as Lu*> [724]. The Hamza in such co-ordinates as
*"LJU and *TjIi» [248, 273, 385] is orig. \ converted from
the ^ added for co-ordination [683 (case 1)], as is proved

S' x « Sx x o

by their fern, analogues, like aLsL*^ [282] and aufcLcj

[aAorJ, /at (IY on §. 683),^$%, whether £»?/ or sftort

s' " "

KF, MAR)], where, the » being inseparable, as in iuL».

S -*- x o

[above], the & is not converted, contrary to Stb^
female chameleon (R),

§. 724. The [final (Jrb)] ^ preceded by a letter
pronounced with Kasr is [unavoidably (M)] converted
(M, SH) into ^ (IY, SH), as ^ and ^ [below],
^ind ^lilf [685 (case 1, a), 719, 721] (SH) ; [and] as

Sx^ S^cx »xo^

xj^Lc [below] and aLa^Juo 6enc? m a valley (M), xJUix

> e x ^ S ^ c .-

£362] from uy^a. / 6eni, orig. sy^oo (BS). For the
5 , in addition to being preceded by a letter pro-
nounced with Kasr, is a J , while the J is weak as being
at the end [719] ; and, since they convert the c in the

Sxx G «^

like of »r*J pi. of ^j [685 (case 3, b, c, a), 713], and

G ' 6 x

j.Uj> and t^lxj [685 (cases 2, 3), 713], notwithstanding
that the £ is stronger than the J , much more should
the J , which is weaker, be converted because of the
Kasra before it (IY), The mobile ^ preceded by a letter
pronounced with Kasr, being strengthened by the vowel,

( 1594 )

is not converted into g , except on [one of] two conditions,
(1) that it be a J , because the final is the seat of altera-
tion : (a) it is then converted into ^ , whether it be in

(a) a n., as <5\ULM oo?^ [713]; or (b) a v., act., like

^ , B «* • . '-.*••+ 9

^2 from \j\y*>\ [685 (case 1, a)], or pass., like ^^ was
called [629] : and whether it (a) become virtually

medial, through the occurrence of a subsequent letter

& * *•

inseparable from the word, as in ^L j£ upon [the mea-
sure of] ^^jJ [685 (case 1, d), 686 (case 2, c, a), 723]

O°^ 8 s *• y * s

from + 'j± , and ayvx upon [the measure of] *JUi [723]

G' » « »

from the same, with inseparability of the 8 , as in K^OA*

Ox X

[385, 721] ; or (b) do not become [so], as in iu\Le [265

Gx "x , 2 xox '

(case 1, a, a), 685 (case 1, b)] : (b) sy»Ux) pi. of ^yc&o
[685 (case 1, b, c)] is anomalous, being treated as sound

xJ-'ox 6.f_

for conformity to ^y&* '• (c) they say S^JUA [overtop*
ping peak oj a mountain (MAR)], with ^ , lest the

1*0 > S *

rare » JL*j be confounded with the frequent iuJju , aa
ibjAJt [385], ^AJ [an all. se^. of iLifi (KF, MAR)],

O * 0 s +

S£*A* [385], and the like : (d) if you contract ^^

x» x"x x"»

[above] and ^i was raided, you say ^^ and ,5;^ , as

X V X XX

you say |JU for ^U [482, 685 (case 7, b, 6, y)], and

x O » x »

y^o* for wot was pressed, squeezed ; and the ^5 is not
restored to its o, f, of j , notwithstanding the removal

( 1595 )
of the Kasra in contraction, because its removal is acci-

» ox >e>

dental : (e) they say t^jyo^ They were pleased and !^>^c
They ivere raided, taking the supplied Kasra into
account as respects conversion of the ^ into & , but not

as respects retention of the Darnma on the ^ : whereas,

> x
if they took it into account in every respect, \yO) and

Lyfc would be said, because Damma on the ^ is deemed
heavy after Kasra ; and then the ^ 's being affixed to

•" »X X » »

the contracted ^^ and ^ji would not be plain : (2)
that it be an e in a n. made conformable to something

Ox 8 x Ox

else, as in *Lo [above], and ^U> and ,jeL>, [685 (case 3,
a, b)], as before explained [713]. As for the mobile ^
preceded by a letter pronounced with Damm, (l) if it do
not occur as a J , then, (a) if it be not pronounced with

9 x » Ox') 6 » » 9 x

Kasr, as ,.Ujo and jUxt [713], and &**pl. of ,jlxfc [246],
it is not converted into ^ , because it is strengthened by

the vowel, and is also medial ; (b) if it be pronounced with

x t
Kasr, as in AAJ [436], its predicament has been explained

[706] : (2) if it occur as a J , then, (a) if Fath be insep-
arable from it, the & is converted into ^ on account of
the preceding letter's being pronounced with Darnm,
because the final is the seat of alteration ; while, through
the inseparability of Fath, a ^ preceded by a letter pro-
nounced with Damm is not deemed heavy at the end,

x »

as it is not so deemed inyc [161, 721] : that is [found]

( 1596 )

ft O *"* 9 3 & ^ x 9 ^

in (a) the v.t as ^ J^J\ ^e. Most excellent in shooting
is the man, Zaid ! [468, 686 (case 2, a), 721] from **'* :
( a ) if you contract [ jk*3 by eliding] the Damma of the
p , the j is not altered, because the contraction is acci-

» » (C ,« x<"- xox x>"

dental, as J^Jt ^ , like ^JJa for ^Jb [368, 476] : (b)
the n.} but only when the ^ is followed by an inseparable
aug. necessitating Fath of what is before it, [i. e., of the
2 , ] like [the t and ^ in] ^1^1 on the measure of
[a kind of tree (KF, MAR)] from °^\ , where

5 <** " w j

2 is not deemed heavy, as it is not so deemed in ^Ju^s.
and Jlf&3) and ^J^wir [389, 390, 399, 721], because
the j is, as it were, not a J : and like [the s in] s yu on

the measure of JLL« from ^^ , when the 8 is inseparable
[686 (case 2, b)] ; whereas, if it be not inseparable, you
say jUxT and ^ [686 (case 2, c, a)], by conversion of the
Damma into Kasra [721] : (a) the reason why Kasra is
inseparable from the letter followed immediately by the

S *• ' S X > X

<5 in such as ^Qj-k with Kasr of the ^ , \prig. ^L^ ]

» X > X XX

on the measure of ^^Jts with Damm of the £ , from ^b

Ox«x . Sx » • ^

[hungered (MAR)], and Jw^Jajo , [on^. *tfL* ] on the

Ox > • x

measure of '&}*+* [362], from the same, is only that, the
last j of such as ^ being always converted into & [685
(case 1, a, a), 728], the & of J^.^o [or x>jki ] cannot

( 1597 )
possibly be converted into ^ : (b) if Fath be not insepar-

X « X

able from it, as in ^LsuJ! rivalry, competition and
^ sCjLM disputing, one with another, the Damma is con-
verted into Kasra [700] ; and not the ^ into ^ , because
the heaviest of the unsound letters, i. e. 5 , preceded by
the heaviest of the vowels, i. e. Pamma, is deemed too

y ' a -« x » x ;

heavy to be a seat of inflection : (a) as for j*=*J ! ^-3-? ,

> O X XX X OX

aor. ^_£o , i. q. (5^j , aor. {£&& , meaning [The man']
became handsome, its [original] ^ , notwithstanding its
being a seat of inflection [in the aor.], is converted into
2 because of what we have mentioned (R), [i. e.] on
account of the Damma [in J^jw ], because in -vs. the
formations are observed, never confused one with another,
since the quality of v. comes into existence only by
means of the formation and measure [721] ; the o. /. of
the v. being the inf. n. [331], which is a n., but, on being
invaded by the measures, becomes a v. (R on the
Preterite) : (b) similarly the Damma is converted into
Kasra, when the ^ that is the seat of inflection is
doubled, as in ^^ on the measure of <jUs [375, 730. A]

S Ox S xO

from ^^ (R). But auJo [acquiring for oneself, not Jor
traffic (Jh)] and [ lii> in] G^ ^ <j^f P» He is the son
of my paternal uncle, closely related [723] are anomalous

Sx* *•

(SH), by rule Sya and l^ij (Jrb) ; because you convert
the j that is a J into & , notwithstanding its separation

( 1598 )

from the preceding Kasra by the quiescent. The
reason of that, besides its anomalousness, is that the 5

G x ct

is a J , and the quiescent like the non-existent. aLo*

'* x

[on this hypothesis] belongs to [the cat. of] the . ,

> Us S

because you say o^i' [/ acquired Jor myself, not jor
traffic (Jh)] : but it should rather be said to belong to

» «x x p 9 x« > & x

ouOj' , because its J is biform ; and hence ,jLuj> [ JU
property acquired Jor oneself, not Jor traffic (Jh, MAR)],

Qx°

with Damm of the J> (R). And [similarly] &u*o [246,

XX , « X *•

257, 685] is from L»o , aor. ^j^> ; and LJJ [above] from

X

2) »

ji4> nearness (IY). Tayyi convert the ^ in the cai. of
^o* and ^£j and ^ into ! (SH), saying Li^ and lio

and (5ia [349, 482], because, deeming Kasra before the
^ to be heavy, they convert it into Fatha ; so that the
,5 becomes converted into t (Jrb), as before explained
[703]. This is a universal rule, according to them,
whether the g be orig. ^ , as in ^^ and ^cj [above] ;
or not, as in ^AJ (R,). But that is peculiar to vs., to the
exclusion of ns., like lijf [16, 294, 720] (Jrb).

§. 725. When the J of JUi , with Fath of the o ,
is unsound, then, (l) if a j , it is preserved in the sub-

stantive, as ^^> [248, 272] ; and ep., as ^xcJ [fern, of
S tipsy (MAZ, Sn)] : (a) they make no distinction

( 1599 )

between the substantive and ep. in the cat. of the j
f below] (A) : (b) its ^ is not converted into ^ , either

* O X ** 0 ."•

in the substantive, as t£y£-3 [above], or ep., as ^ 3 - -

> * ° *
fern, of (jtj-g-i lustful, because the beginning and the end

of the word are moderate [in weight] through [the-
lightness of] the Fatha and [the heaviness of] the ^ ;
whereas, if the ^ were converted into ^ , both ends of
the word would become light (R) : (2) if a ^ , it is pre-

•'Ox- X • *•

served in the ep., as L>j~» and Ljua [686 (case 3, a)], /ems,

»^0" » ^ ° *•

of ,jljvi»> and ,jL>Jua ; and converted into ^ in the sub-

^ 6 x- • *• ^«^

stantive, as ^yu [686 (case 3)], ^5^^ , and ^yc- , to dis-
tinguish the substantive from the ep. : (a) the substan-
tive is selected for this transformation, because, being
lighter [than the ep., since the sense of the latter is
composite (142, 313, 331) (Sn)], it is more tolerant of
heaviness (A) : (b) as for the cat. of the ^ , moderation
is intended in it : so that first [the excessive lightness
of] the substantive, which is anterior to the ep., is
moderated by conversion of its ^5 into ^ ; and then the-
<p., when it is reached, is left without conversion, for the
sake of distinction (R) : (c) this change occurs in most
cases (IM) : (d) IM says "in most cases" to exclude
L>^ [686 (case 3, a)], UiJo , and LuLI , as he expressly
states in the CK ; but the exclusion of these requires
consideration [for reasons here assigned by A, identical

with those given in §. 686]. What IM mentions here

177 a

( 1600 )

and in the CK, is agreeable with the opinion of S,
[Z, IH,] and most of the GG : I mean that, in the sub-
stantive ^Jis , change of ,5 into ^ is regular, and reten-
tion of ^5 anomalous. But in the Tashll he reverses
[the rule], saying that the substitution of ^ for the ^

x O x

[serving as the J ] of (S^ , when a substantive, is
anomalous. And, in one of his [other] compositions
also, he says " One anomaly in transformation is the
substitution of ^ for ^ in (£^».s , when a substantive, like
(gyte Nashivti, [a district in Adhrabijan (Sn),] ^AJ

f " X-

[above], ^y^ [with an undotted £ and a ^ in the MSS,
but not found by me in the KF or Msb or any other

^ 0 x1

(work on lexicology) (Sn)], and ^jj [above], the o. /.
in them being ,5 ". Then he says " But most of the
GG make this regular ; and, to the four [caw.] men-

* * *o ' Ox»>

tioned, they append ^5^ [above], ^^ [i. q ^Lidb

(686, case 3, a) (Sn)], ^U , [so in the MSS, with jf ,
but not found by me in the KF or elsewhere, what is in

x°x GO,-

the KF being ^ytJ with the dotted £ , i. q. yJ , i. e., what
is not taken into account, whether speech or anything
else, so that perhaps what is in the MSS is a mistrans-
cription, though it is not noticed by the Glossators (Sn),]

x O x

and ^5%-^ [above], asserting that their o. /, is ^ :

• ,,
whereas, in my opinion, these last, [i. e,, ^'^ and the

three after it (Sn),] should rather be regarded as

( 1601 )

belonging to [the cat. of (Sn)] the ^ , in order to pre-
clude multiplication of anomalies " (A) ; though this
argument does not apply to " most of the GG ", because
they do not profess that these four are anomalous (Sn).

And afterwards he says " One thing which makes it

*• • *
plain that the change of ^ [in ^A.'? and the three after

it (Sn)] into ^ is anomalous, is the sounding [of the ^5 ]

£ >- ^ C x- .x C *-

true in (jj [above], Lib , and LUL** ; for these three,
which occur [with ^ ] according to the o. J., and with
avoidance of anomalousness, are more worthy of being
considered regular ". This is his language : but a criti-
cism on his citation of these three as proofs has already
been passed (A\ deducible from the criticism on their
exclusion by his saying "in most cases" [above] (Sn).

-" o »

When the J of ^i*i , with Damni of the *j , is unsound,
then, (1) if a 15 , it is preserved in the substantive, as
lii a legal opinion-, and ep., as LxJjLff fern, of ^oJ^ff
the most decisive (A), to be distinguished, say our

* o »o^

Master and YH, from U.OA! I , as to which the differ-
ence between the Hijazis and Tamimis will be men-
tioned below, the o. /. [of the J ] in the latter being ,
while in this it is ^ (Sn) : (a) they make no distinction

^ o '

between the substantive and ep. in the ,JJ^ belonging
to the cat. of the ^ , as they make none in the _LJ
belonging to the cat. of the ^ [above] (A) : (b) its J is
not converted, in the substantive or ep., because

( 1602 )

moderateness [in weight] is produced in the word by
the heaviness of the Bamma at its beginning, and the
lightness of the ^ at its end ; whereas, if the J were
converted into ^ , both ends of the word would become
heavy (R) : (2) if a ^ , it is preserved in the substantive,

like ^^L [272], as *J1 ^j^L? !;bt [685 (case 6, e)] ;
and converted into ^ in the ep., as XXXVII. 6. and

-*^ G* ? o

*>J| ^jjJ&JJ [685 (case 6)] : (a) as for the saying of the

' O » O *

Hijazis ^^aJLM [685 (case 6, c)], it is anomalous by rule,
[though] chaste by usage, serving to notify the o. /. (A),

s ° >e*

i. e. j (Sn) ; while Tamim say LyoJLJ ! [above], according

,• » •*

to rule : (b) ^c^JLsJ I the sweetest also is anomalous, accord-
ing to all. The opinion adopted by I M is contrary to
what is held by [S, Z, IH, and] the [other] Etymolo-

s 0 >

gists, who say that the J of (^JUi , when a ^ , is con-
verted in the substantive, not in the ep. ; and make

* t
^ys* anomalous [685 (case 6, f )] (A). As for the cat.

of the j , a sort of heaviness is produced in it by
Panama's being at the beginning of the word, and ^ *s
being near the end ; while, in addition to alleviation,
distinction between the substantive and cp. is intended :
so that the 5 is converted into ^ in the substantive, not
in the ep.} because the substantive is anterior to the ep.t
and [its excessive heaviness] is therefore moderated by
conversion of its ^ into & ; and then, the ep.> when it is

( 1603 )
reached, is left without conversion for the sake of dis-

x»6 x x o > o ^

tinction between them. And U»JJt [below], IJoJ! , and
iLksJf , though fans, of j£i\ [359], JU3Y , and
^osSY , the juilf of superiority, are mentioned by S

xo* xo»ox fxoffox-

under the substantive (5JL*j , since (5-UiJ I /e?n. of JAJ if f
is, according to S, virtually a substantive, because, not
being a qual. without the art., it is treated like a substan-
tive, as before mentioned [718]. According to this, then,

X • » 0 x

IH's making ^xaiM [above] to be a substantive, and

• • - . X O > ° X

[685 (case 6, f)] and LudiJf [above], ferns, of

xo*°x

and ^5*03^1 , to be eps., requires consideration,

X • » «x ^ " f-0 ^

because ^y^\ also is fern, of ^^aJ'^M [above]. But,

X O > »x

says S, they say ^-aJLf I , [according to the o. f. (S)] ;
so that they do not convert its ^ into ^ , because with
the art. it is sometimes an ep. [356]. According to the

o>ox >xofi

opinion of S, then, ^vaJl , and every fern, of the Jots! of
superiority whose J is a ^ , should by rule have [its .
converted into] ^ , because treated like a substantive :
Sf says " I have not found S mention any ep. on [the

•* o »

measure of] <5JLxi with Damm, whose J is a ^ , except

«° £ X X « >0x

what is used -with the art., as LojJl [above], LJjJf , and
the like ; and these, according to S, are like substantives "

x *f

(R). But [S adds that], when you say ISX« belonging
to this cat. [whose J is a j ], it is pronounced according
to the o. J., when it is an ep. ; being [then] a fortiori

( 1604 )

pronounced according to the o. /., since they say
according to the o. /., though it is a substantive (S).

"And", says Sf, "he means that (SLti , when a scion
of the . , is [to be pronounced] according to its o. /.,
when it is an ep., even if no ex. of that [ep.] on [the

x O 9

measure of] .Jii be remembered from their speech,-
because the rule is to make the thing accord with its
o. /*., unless it be plainly excluded from its o. /., deviat-

* o

ing from its cat." But, as for (5-Ui , with Kasr of the
^j from the defective, its , is not converted into ^ ,

•*^ ) j

nor its ^ into . , whether it be a substantive or an ep.,
because Kasra is not so heavy as Damma, nor so light
as Fatha, but is intermediate between the two ; so that
moderateness [in weight] is produced in it with the ^
and with the . ; while the real reason for converting the

,e of JljU with Fath, and the ^ of ,5^*3 with Dainm, is
quest of moderateness [in weight], not of distinction
between the ep. and the substantive : do you not see
that there is no distinction between them in the ^^JU*

pronounced with Fath of its o , when belonging to the

«»•*
cat. of the . , and the C5i*i pronounced with Damm of

its o > when belonging to the cat. of the ^ , since
moderateness is produced in both ? But, as for exs. of
IL , with Kasr of the o , belonging to the cat. of the
5 , and likewise of the ^ , they are scarce (K).

( 1605 )

§. 726, When the final of the ultimate^/. [18, 256]
is a (5 preceded by Hainza, its sing, (l) contains an 1
(a) second, followed by (a) a Harnza, ( a ) original, as

in ilSUi from s^Ul I preceded, outwent', (6) converted,

Ox — x > o . S x x

as in aLo Li from o£& / wished : (6) a ^ , as in JLsjLi from
I roasted : (b) third, followed by (a) a ^ , as in

G x S x J

l [281] and *;ly° [below]; (6) a ^ , as in 5ot^> [a
&m ^Aai rises to the top oj milk and broth (MAR)]

S ' X

and iblju*; [266J : (2) is not formed in any of these ways,

G x x

whether its J be a Hamza, as in s\*. h^ fau7t [below] ;

OS x .

or be not, as in ixXj trial, affliction. The general rule

in the [ultimate] pis. of all these sings, is that the two

heavies 1 mean the ^ preceded by a letter pronounced

with Kasr, and the Hamza must be alleviated, be-
cause the measure is [heavy, as being] that of the ulti-
mate pi. ; while these two heavies are at its end, which
is the position of alleviation. They are alleviated by
converting (1) the ^ into f , and the Kasra before it
into Fatha ; and (2) the Hamza into ,5 . For, since
the ^ is allowably converted into f in such as ^;fjuc
[below], notwithstanding that the letter before the ^ is
not Hamza, it is reasonable that the conversion here
should be necessary, because Hamza is heavy. And the
Hamza is converted into & , not ; , because the former

( 1606 )

is lighter than the latter, and nearer to Hamza in out-
let [732]. The reason why", in such as ^t^C^ [230, 686],
it is mostly converted into ^ , not ,5 , is quest of modera-
tion, because, & being approximate to I , the insertion of
a ,5 between two ! s would be [equivalent to] a combina-
tion of three ! s : so that a relief from the succession of
likes is sought in ^ , notwithstanding its heaviness, (1)
because the formation is light ; and (2) because the
enclosure of the ^ by two ! s in the du. is not permanent,
since, the f of dualization [16, 228, 685] not being
inseparable [from the n.~], the ^ supervening on account
of it is not permanent. But, as for the ultimate pi., the
Hamza in it is not converted into ^ , (1) because the
formation is heavy ; and (2) because the enclosure [of
the Hamza] by two ! s is permanent, so that the ^ would
be permanent, if the Hamza were converted into it. In

GO* - '

the pi. of ibiXtf present, however, ^b* occurs, for the

** *
sake of moderation, as in jjt^L^ ; but this is anomalous,

except according to Akh [below], who considers it

^ o x

regular, as in ^L*^. [above]. The general rule men-
tioned is contravened in two cases, (1) when the sing.

ox ^ .,

contains an ! [second], followed by a Hamza, as in iLuLi

> o "f- ' ' °

from yy* Lcc. or from o£& [above] ; in which case the

*, ' fi x> —' i> I

Hamza and ,5 are left unaltered, as ^fj-sJ! &yyffi These
are the preceders or the wishers, for observance of the

( 1607 )

. in the pi., as it is observed in such as ^'Lls*. and
[248] : (2) when the sing, contains an I third,

9 x Q x

followed by a ^ , [as in * jtof (above) and SpLc (266) ;] in

+9

which case the Hamza is converted, but into ^ , as <5jbt

and <5p^ , not into ^ , [this contravention] also [being]
for observance of the sing. [715]. And, according to
this, in the pi. whose sing, contains an I second, followed

x ., x Ox ^

by a j , like Ll^-i p?. of ab^Li [above], the sing, ought to

x x » x x

be observed, as ^t^-i [715] ; but, since it is oriy. ^y&> ,
and then the ^ after the t is converted into Hamza, as in
JoT^T [683 (case 4), 715], because the I of the pi. is

enclosed by two unsound letters, the Hamza is not after-
wards converted [back] into ^ , lest this [conversion] be
a reversion to what has been fled from ; so that here one
returns from observance of the sing, to observance of
conformity to the general rule, vid. conversion of the

x x x

Hamza into ^ , as Lt^i [715]. Similarly, [the general
rule is observed] in the pL whose sing. (1) contains an \

r, ^ i 0 •-' x-

[third], followed by a & , like abf^ and L>IJL. [above] ;

so that, if they were given this^>?., Ll^S and LliLl would
be said : (a) & is more appropriate here for two reasons,
observance of the sing., and conformity to the general
rule : (2) does not contain an I followed by a Hamza, ^ ,

or ^ ; so that the Hamza [in the pl.~\ is converted into

178 a

( 1608 )
^5 , and the & [after it] into t , as GlLi and C^L? , pis.

O- x O« x ,. x

of j^xia.^ [below] and audio [above] : (a) ^ttX£> occurs in

0« ^

[the £>7. of] aL» Jjo [above], as we have mentioned. This
being established, know that (1) the I [third] in all these
pis. is imported for pluralization [256], and is not
[found] in the sing. : (2) the Hamza after the \ in &Tjx£

Ox — • ' »£t£x

£>L of auSLi [above], (a) from o^Lo is the original
[Hamza], which is [found] in the sing., [being the £ of

t o

the word] ; (b) from o£<i is adventitious in the pi.

X

[683 (case 4), 715], as in the sing. [683 (case 2), 708] :

(3) the ! [second] in the sing, of both is converted into

_^_. . ^ tj^ ^

^ [247, 686] in the^L [ %\yb ] ; and so is the ! of ab^Lot

' ox * * s •*

from o^^-co [above] in the pi., Lf^-ci : (4) the ^ of the

Qs '

sing. [ Jo^Li ], which is after the ! [second], is converted

> ~, f

into Hamza [in the pi], as in Jj ! ^ ! [above] ; and then
the Hamza [pronounced with Kasr] into & pronounced

O x

with Fath, as we mentioned : (5) the I [third] in » jbj is

» ^ X X

converted in the pi. into Hamza, as in JoLu^ [below];
\
and its ^ into ^ because [final and] preceded by a letter

pronounced with Kasr [685 (case 1, a), 724] ; and then

the Hamza [pronounced with Kasr] into ^ pronounced

* *

with Fath, [and the ,5 into \ , as ^b! above] : (6) simi-
larly, [mutatis mutandis i] in RjU^ , [as LuUw above] :

( 1C09 )

S y x

(7) the ^5 in «^ia^ [below] is converted into Hamza,
according to S, as in Jul&Jo [246, 683 (case 3), 717] :
and, two Hatnzas being then combined, the second is
converted into ^ [below] ; and the first into ^ pro-
nounced with Fath, as in L£L? [above] and the like ;
and the ^ after it into I [684, 719], because the ^ neces-
sarily converted from Harnza is in the predicament of
an original ^ , [which is converted into i when mobile
and preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath ;] while
the second Harnza here is necessarily converted into ^
[above], because final [661] : so that L>Lk:> is like Glj^jo
[below], the ,5 , i. e. the last letter, of both being con-
verted into ! : (a) Khl [below] says that it is orirj.

i> * s

A V t^ with Hamza after the ^ that is [third] in the

» - *
sm</., [so that its measure is Jul« ]; but that the ^ is

put into the position of the Hamza, and the Hamza into
the position of the ^ , [so that its measure becomes
^LJLJ ] ; and afterwards the Hamza, which is the J of
the word, is converted into ^ pronounced with Fath. so
that its measure is [ ^L«i , which, by conversion of the
final ^5 into I , becomes] ^Lxs [below] : (b) IH, there-
fore, says " And hence L>LL-> , according to the two
sayings" [661], meaning that, according to [both] Khl
and S [above], it belongs to the cat. of conversion of the
single Hamza into a ^ pronounced with Fath (R on

( 1610 )

Alleviation of the Hamza), When Hamza occurs after
the I of the pi. upon [the measure of (Tsr)] J^Ux> [18,
256, 685], and that Hamza is adventitious in the pi.
[below], and the J of the pi. is a Hamza, <5 , or ^ , then
two operations are necessary, (1) conversion of the
Kasra of the Harnza into Fatha : (2) conversion of the
Hamza (a) into & in three cases, vid. when the J of the
sing, is a Hamza, an original ^ , or a ^ converted into
^ ; and (b) into ^ in one case, vid. when the J of the
sing, is a j apparent (Aud) in the expression, preserved
from conversion into & : so that these are four cases,
which need four cxs. [given below] (Tsr). When the
Hamza is not adventitious in the pi*, [but is found in
the sing, as an £ (IY)J like the Hamza of &!^ [248,

,«,x x Qs -~* Qs ~- *

708] and &\j** , pis. of iu3L?> and iuoLw , [which are]

xifcU from * (^ came, [orig. U^ ] and * L* illtreated,

f.s *
vexed, [orig. \y» ,] it is not converted (M), but remains

in its o. /., [whether the Hamza found in the position of
the e in the sing, be a subst. for a ^ or & , as in the two
exs. just given by Z, or be original ;] so that, in the

Ox -- x •*+*'

pi. of RAJU^ , [fem.\ act. part, from au-U ^U. bit it,

9^ — " »— •*

and of iuS Li [above] from 5 Li preceded, outwent, him,
you say §l^=» and gj^ci [248, 708], like ^fj&. #iWs and
jil^c coverings [18], to distinguish the original Hamza,

existing in the sing., from the adventitious (IY). In

~ s s 9 ' ~, s

order that such [a formation] as &\y& pi. of SLoLi from
«yj Li or oJli [above] may be excluded, IH prescribes, as
a condition for conversion of the Hamza of the pi. into
^ , and of its ^5 into ! , that the sing, should not be
like that, i. e., should not have after its I a Hamza

followed by ,5 , [as jUSLi , like &\yb , has] ; since, if it

were like that, the Hamza and ^ would be left in the
pi. without conversion, in order that the pi. might

match its sing. : do you not observe them say ^JUa. as

^ • » " * ?. * ~- ' *

pi. of ^s^xa* [248], <5jb! asp?, of » jbt [above], and g !^i a§

O/ ^ X-

j>Z. of aLo Li [above], to make the p?. match the sing. ?
S, however, [followed by Z and IHsh,] does not pre-
scribe, as a condition for the conversion mentioned, that
the sing, should not be like that, but that the Hamza in
the pi. should be adventitious. If, then, it be said that,

0- ~ " > •

in the pi. of iLo Li from ouL& [above], S is bound to say

«* ** f

L>!^i , because the Hamza is adventitious [6 S3 (case 4),

715], according to him, [in the_p7. &T^i ,] as it is in the
sing. [683 (case 2), 708], we say that, by its being
"adventitious in the pi." [above], he means [here] only

that it is not a Hamza in the sing. : whereas the Hamza

~ s s » •

of sl^i from v^Li is a Hamza in the sing, also ; so that,

by this interpretation, it is not "adventitious in the pl.n

( 1G12 )
(R on Transformation). The stipulation of adven-

*^XX* * *~-O *X

titiousness excludes [also] such as ^\ij\ pi. of iU+H
[658], where the Hamza, being found in the sing.,

a ^« » x x o Ox.8- »

because «'!>* is sJ^.juo [366] from io^ [658], is not altered

x X" x O *

in the p?. (Aud) ; although L>Ljf with change, anomal-
ously, has been heard (Tsr). And the stipulation of

unsoundness of the J excludes such as i_ojl^o [above],

9 ~ * ' » — XX

yj UBLC , and Jo Lu.^ [below], in none of which also is the
Hamza altered (Aud), although it is [adventitious] in
the pi. (Tsr). Here [IHsh following] IM, according
to the construction put upon his language by BD,
includes Hamza among the unsound letters [697] ; but
in the Tashll IM differentiates them, [because he couples
" Hamza " to the " unsound letter ", and coupling neces-
sarily implies difference (Sn) :] and there are three
sayings about the Hamza, (1) that it is a sound letter ;
(2) that it is an unsound letter, which [opinion] is
adopted by F ; (3) that it is a quasi-unsound letter (A).
The ex. of the [first] case [specified above by IHsh],

where the J is a Hamza, is ClLL [661, 708] (Aud), pi
of *L.IoL [above], «LL«J> from Lial* committing a fault

i- xx

(Tsr) : [for] it is orig. ^Uo-* with a ^ pronounced with

9 x •"

Kasr, which is the & of i&tL-* ; and followed by a
Hamza, which is its J : then (1) the & [pronounced

( 1613 )

with Kasr (Tsr)] is changed into Hamza, as in ^
[above] ; so that the word becomes ^ Ua~* with two
Hamzas, [the first substituted for the ^ , and the second
the J of the word (Tsr)] : then (2) the second Hamza is
changed into ^ , because final Hamza after Hamza is
changed into ^ , even if it be not after a [Hamza (Tsr)]
pronounced with Kasr [661], and a fortiori after a
[Hamza (Tsr)] pronounced with Kasr ; [so that the
word becomes ^ Ua~* ] : then (3) the Kasra of the first
[Hamza (Tsr)] is converted into Fatha for alleviation,
since they sometimes do that where the J is sound, as

in ^Ijuo [above] and ^ItX^ for stjuo and yj-c [248, 256],

=* *

as *>Jt ^JjutJU ova^ fjt) [504] and

J] (£jT\yXCikA*»jO S,_5 1 4j
' 9 // /*

{5x» * * ' U -C &

[which also is (Tsr) by Imra alKals (MN, Tsr), TJie
plaits whereof are piled up on high, the hair-pins being
lost in hair coiled and loosened (MN)] ; and a fortiori
here (And), where the J is unsound, because [ ^
preceded by] Kasra is heavy (Tsr) ; [so that the word
becomes J> LJoL ] : then (4) the ^ is converted into f
[684, 719], because mobile and preceded by a letter
pronounced with Fath ; so that the word becomes I *T£C t
with two f s, having a Hamza between them : and then,

( 1614 )

(5) since Hamza resembles I , [because it is from the
same outlet (Tsr),] three ! s seem to be combined ; and,
[that being disliked (Tsr),] the Hamza is therefore
changed into & , [not into ^ , because ^ is lighter than
it (Tsr)] : so that the word becomes ClkL after five
operations (Aud). This is the opinion of S and the
majority of the BB [below]. Khl, however, holds that
in this [case, where the J is a Hamza,] the letter of
prolongation [third] in the sing, is not changed into
Hamza [in the pl.~], lest a combination of two Hamzas
ensue ; but is transposed by putting the Hamza before
the & , so that the word becomes ^UaL [661] ; and
then what has been mentioned [in operations 3—5]
above, as to converting the Kasra into Fatha, then the
^ into I , and then the Hamza into & , is done here.
But it is objected that they sometimes pronounce the

. ~««-0«»Jl^

pi. according to the o.f., since pJt j&±\ ^g-U| [661],
with two Hamzas, has been heard in their speech ;
whereas, if it were [formed] as Khl says, no second
Hamza would be there at all (Tsr). The ex. of the
[second] case, where the J is an original ^ , is t-jL-ls
[pi. of *A*i3 decision (Tar)] : [for] it is orig. ^l^j' with
two (5 s, the first the ^ of XJLuw , and the second the J
of *&&* : then (1) the first [ ^ (Tsr)] is changed into
Hamza, as in oul^o [above] (A.ud) ; so that the word

( 1615 )

becomes ^i*** (Tsr) : then (2) the Kasra of the Hamza

is converted into Fatha (Aud) ; so that it becomes
> — * ^
<5eLas (Tsr) : then (3) the ^5 is converted into f (Aud) ;

so that it becomes UL*i3 (Tsr) : and then (4) the Hamza
[intermediate between the two ! s (Tsr)] is converted
into ^ , [for a return to its o. f. (Tsr)] ; so that . the
word becomes L>Ldj> after four operations. The ex. of
the [third] case, where the J is a ^ converted into ^ in

GC '

the sing., is JUiax> [saddle-camel (Tsr)] : for it is orig.

, [being] aJLuw from Ua» meaning bcick (Aud), or

O o ^ S-' O S ,0 o > ° ^ ^

from iax i. q. Joe , as *juJ f ^ c^iw / made them

» e ^ s

extend the journey, i. e., & jjuo (Tsr) ; but the ^ is
changed into ^ , and the [preceding] ,5 then incor-
porated into it, on the principle of the change and

S»x S«^ S-^ S-^

incorporation in jyi— and cjjjyo , for which &+*» and o^yo
[685 (case 7, a, a), 716, 747] are said : and its pi. is
Clkx [661, 708], oriy. jjlkuo [with a ,5 pronounced with
Kasr before the ^ (Tsr)] ; where (1) the ^ is converted into

* ° s-

& , because final after Kasra, as hi ^sUL1! and
[685 (case 1, a), 724] (Aud) ; so that it becomes

(Tsr) : then (2) the first ^ is converted into Hamza,

» -^ *• <• *»."*•

as in (uulsx-o [above] (Aud) ; so that it becomes ^Ik*

(Tsr) : then (3) the Kasra is changed into Fatha (Aud) ;

( 1616 )

so that it becomes ^ eLb (Tsr) : then (4) the ^ [is
changed (Tsr)] into f ; [so that it becomes lellax ] : and
then (5) the Hamza [intermediate between the two ! s is

X •* X

changed (Tsr)] into ^ ; so that it becomes bLJax» after

five operations. The ex. of the [fourth] case, where the

° •*
J is a j [apparent (Tsr),] preserved in the sing., is »^U#

[big stick (Tsr)], pi. \s$f : for (1) we convert the ! of
SjLtf in the pi. into Hamza, as in Jo Ll* pL of aJtl. [246,
683 (case 3, a-d), 717] (Aud) ; so that it becomes £ Ljo
(Tsr) : then (2) we change the ^ into ^ , because final
after Kasra [685 (case 1, a), 724] (Aud) ; so that it

becomes ^5 1 *& (Tsr) : then (3) we convert the Kasra

> ~XX

into Fatha (Aud); so that it becomes (£*)+& (Tsr):
then (4) the & is converted into ! (Aud), because mobile
and preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath [684,
719] ; so that it becomes ftfyo with a Hamza between
two t s (Tsr) : and then (5) we convert the Hamza into
j , [in order that the pi. may be conformable to the sing.

x> X

(Tsr) ;] so that it becomes ^ t yc , [which result] also
[is reached] after five operations (Aud). As for [ L> ! «ii

Ox^ XXXO>« XXXO,^ x &X 0 x >

pi. of » 1 4\£ in] LUwJ f ^ W'J^ Q u*S L> ^"iL> Such a one
comes to us in the mornings and evenings, Jj in the Com-
mentary on the TaJcmilat [allddh by F (Hkh)] and ISd
in the Exposition of the verses of the Jumal [by Zji

( 1617 }

(Hkh)] say that ^ occurs in it only in order tbat it

xxx Sax

may be akin ta LI ,&p [jpl. of &k.&.c (KF)]. But the right
[view] is that what is done [here] for conformity is only

S x x xxx

to give sftXft the pi. I* I Ac , to which it is not entitled,

» X X X

[its measure being &JL*i , which does not take the pi.

> «x x oe •• Gcx

Jo Uu , ] contrary to S-uLe , which is like Jtyai' [above}

** X '

sa xx

and iLuoj [testament, precept, pi. Ljloj (MAZ)]; whereas,
after receiving this p?., it is entitled to ^5 , which is
substituted for the Hamza of JjLxi [246], not for the J

O *• x S x x

of Sf Jc^ , which is 5 , because its pi. is ot^tXc , like

9lx 9xxx Oxx

jfjJLo , p?. «ytp-o [719]. For, since they give 8 1 JLC ajp?.
on [the measure of] JuCii for affinity [to Q,kf ], while

» ~xx

every />?. on [the measure of] Ju LAJ , whose J is a Hamza
or ^5 , or a ^ not preserved in the sing., is entitled to
have ^ substituted for its Hamza, like L)LbJ> [above]r
L>Lo^ , and LUax , they do that in bttX£ , because the ?

9 X X X X ^

of s t &£. is not preserved. If you say " Assume LlJ^

O O >

to be pi. of s^tXi [286] : then their language is correct,
because, the ^ being preserved in the sing., the regular
form would be ^tJ^i , like ^jC» p?. of g jL* [above]",
I say " This is forbidden by two considerations, (1) that,

S x x

since they say only that it is^>?. of sl<Xc , I cannot put
upon their language a construction contrary to what
they expressly state ; (2) that, when a matter admits of

{ 1618 )

two alternatives, attribution of the predicament to
affinity, and its attribution to a matter requisite in
the word itself, the second must be adopted.'* lAmb
asserts that L>ttX£ is not said for affinity at all, since it

8« ^ 6 *• '

is pi. of ioiXt , not of » I <Xfc ; and, as evidence for the

OS '

existence of ab4X£ , he cites the saying

a ,, o f u ^ & * a----^ v»^xo^xe

cjLuLfc « \ Ja^S yiAjJce ^ &xx> » * L> v Ax , -lo&. oyJ ^ I

^ ** ^ •* & X"*X ^ ** X ' ^ ^^ X ^^ X

, would that my share of visiting Mayya were in.
mornings oj summer or evenings of ivinters / : but there

C x

is no evidence in this, because y^Ljui may be allowable

E3 x OS x

only for affinity to ^jLx^^ , not because iutXi is said
(BS). Three sorts of anomaly occur in this cat. : — (1)
sounding the Hamza true after the I , as

~

Lo Lx«J i Lo\ f c^^ ^^ ^ ^ L\x)ULo

[by 'Ubaida Ibn AlHarith Ibn 'Abd AlMuftalib
alKurashi alMuttalibl, son of the Prophet's paternal
uncle, Then our feet ceased not to be steadfast in our
post in the battle, the feet of the three of us, meaning
himself and 'All and Hamza, until they ivere made to
visit the fates, i. e., death (MN)], by rule CHj! , but
pronounced according to the o. /. [by poetic license
(MN)] : (2) sounding it, and the Hamza after it, which
is a J , true, as pS\ Ufrf p$M\ [above], with two

Hamzas, by rule ^\&± ; and this is more anomalous

8s +

( 1610 )
than the preceding : (3) changing the letter after the f

f + 8

into a letter not required by rule, as ^J^ pi- of i

[above], by rule LJ I <ii (Tsi). Akh [above] holds
to be regular : but this [opinion] is weak, [and Din says
that no reason for it is apparent (Sn)J since this word
is the only instance of it that has been transmitted.
The opinion of the KK is that all these pis. [mentioned
above as exs. of the four cases] are on the measure of
,Jljts [272] (A), where the letter after the f of the pi. is
the J of the word, and the [final] f is for femininizatiou

(Sn) : the ^ being sounded true in ^fy* , as in the
sing. ; and transformed [into ^ ] in UULo , as in the

sing. ; while [ btoj" or] LljJa is [also] on the measure
of the o. /. (A), i. e., matches the sing., its J being
sounded true, like the J of the sing. (Sn) ; and, as for

*'*+ os *•

LUai*. , it comes from Juh*» [658], with change and

SS s * ' ^

incorporation, on the measure of ib && (A), blia^ also,
according to this, being on the measure of the o. /., like
(5^C# [above], L>lLx> , and [ Llis or] LttXtf (Sn). But

the BB [above] hold that they are [on the measure of

> T "^

(KI Amb)] Jo Lxi , [which is the opinion adopted by IM

(Sn),] in order to make the. unsound [in the J ], [like

" * 9G ^

pi. of iu Jjc (Sn)J conform to the sound (A), like

9 •

( 1620 )

<•

Z. of XAA^UO (Sn). And the correctness of
their opinion is proved by the saying

x /%» xx * ,0 > & C- x

US U+J ! f jO^ I ^AS*

[above]. As for the report [transmitted] from KhI,,
that the measure of LUai* is ^^ [above], it is not like-
the saying of the KK, because the [final] I , according
to them, is [an aug. put (Sn)] for femininization, [the-
aug. soft letter in the sing, being elided in the pi., to-
avoid the concurrence of two quiescents (Sn)] ; but,.
according to him, is a subst. for the postpos. letter of
prolongation (A), i. e., for that [ ,5 ] which becomes
posterior [to the J ] in the pi. after being prior [to it}
in the sing., vid. the letter of prolongation converted
into Hamza in JsTli [246, 683 (case 3), 717] (Sn).

§. 727. Every (M) [final] 5 occurring fourth or
upwards is converted into ,5 [685 (case 4)], when the
letter before it is not pronounced with Damm [below]
(M, SH), whether that letter be pronounced with Fath
[below] or Kasr [685 (case 1), 724] (Jrb), as (1) vLI^T
[685] (M, SH), ^J)ll [685 (case 4, b)], JJi; / hoped,
ouuilS / hoped (M) and ooyu I was equipped for raid-
ing (SH), ^)& [685 (case 4, b)] (IY), ^l^/^j I
demanded a bribe (M) and o^yuL) [685] (SH); and
their aors. [in most cases] (M) : (a) every v. whose pret.

( 1621 )

x O X x xx xx

is of four or more letters, except JULW , J^Us , and

* "*' o x x

JJjuiS , has the penultimate of its aor. pronounced with
Kasr [404] ; so that its J , when a ^ , is converted into^
[685 (case 1, a), 724], because final and preceded by a

•» OX O X

letter pronounced with Kasr, as &+*£ and^yuwj : and

» • X • *

they make the^rei. accord with the aor., saying oo^l

» o x»x o

and oo yuAwl : (b) similarly they convert the ^ into ^

x «xx <" x xx » «> Sxx » O X X X

in [the j?re£. of] JjUJ' and J^Uj , as ooyu and oo^ L*j" ,

x 55 x x xxx^ xfix x**x

because JJtAj and J^eLo' are quasi-pass, of J^«J and J^fcU
[486, 487] ; so that, since the ^ is converted into ^ in
the o. /., it remains so after prefixion of the o of quasi-

passivity (Jrb) : (2) ^Lyb and ^lli^ [719] (M, SH)

x* O x x >

and ^L.lxLj [685 (case 4, c)], in the aors. of ^yi and
and ! U : (3) jl^ [229, 626, 629] (M), du. of

xxx'Oy ^ * Q 9

[327] (IY) ; (jLuikojo [c?w. of (5Ak«oxj chosen, elect] ;

X» Sx> s^

(^w. of l5ijM ] (M), pass. part, of ^^ raised,
aor. c5Lu (IY) ; and [similarly (IY)] gfclejuuJ [Jw. of

*OxO» *Ox >*x

^t>Ju^ (327)] (M) : contrary to ^xjo and ;yu [404,
719-721] (SH), where the ^ , though fourth, is not
converted into ^ , because the letter before it is pro-
nounced with Damm (Jrb). The final ^ fourth or
upwards, preceded by a letter pronounced with Fath
[above], is converted into & on two conditions, (1) that

( 1622 )
its conversion into I be not allowable because of (a)

9 o ^ o •tf

quiescence of the ^ [684 (condition 1), 719], as in ooy^l

J O X 0 x" O

and ooyULwl [above] ; (b) ambiguity [684 (condition 6,

g, a), 719], as in <jL»v»j and <jLuavJ [above], and ^CJU)

x • f-
\du. of (5JLc t higher] : (a) that is because, their object

being alleviation, the ^ , so long as its conversion into f
continues to be possible for them, is not converted into
u5 , since I is lighter : (2) that it be not followed by an
inseparable letter, making it virtually medial, as in
^uTjLo [228, 229, 721]. The ^ mentioned is converted
into (5 , (1) because it occurs in a place to which lightness
is suitable, since it is fourth [or upwards] and final ;

while extreme alleviation 1 mean its conversion into

\ is impracticable, as we have mentioned [in the

first condition] ; so that it is converted into a letter
lighter than 5 , vid. & : (2) as is said [by IHsh in the
Commentary on the IM (MAR)], because it is converted

» o s of

into ,5 in some variations [685 (case 4, a), as ooj.il and

O f> s &

ooxli [above], the aor. of which is <5^t and ^Ul :

9 O C x x 'o^^*x

(a) as for ooUtf and ^\Us [above], although the ^ is

' <S.s-"6-

not converted into & in their aors., as ^ytf! and

_ 9 o C5 ^

^Ud \ , still they are derive, of «^>^ J equipped Jor
raiding and oo) U [above], the ^ of which is converted
into & [685 (case 4, b)] (B) : (b) Akh says that, since
they say ^US in the aor. [of |U ], pronouncing [the

( 1623 )

with Fath [482, 685 (case 4, c)], it resembles the
aor. whose pret. is Jou with Kasr, because the normal

* x 6 x XX

pret. of jJtL is Juu [482] ; and therefore it is treated
like [the aor. of) ^a^ [above] and (SL&, was wretched,

X* O X ., X O X

so that they say ,jL>LL) [above], as they say ^Lus^
and ^LliLij (IY) : (c) this reason [ascribed to IHsh] is
weak, as you see, since (a) it does not apply to ^uJU f
[above] ; (6) if conversion of the ^ into ,5 in the pret. were
necessitated by its conversion in the aor., much more
would it be necessitated by conversion in the pret. itself,

' ' x x » O X X

and oo yc [for <y^>fr ] ought to be said because of their

saying ^-^ [626, 629, 632, 724] ; (c) the aor. is a deriv.
of the pret. in form [404], then how has the case
been reversed ? (K). By saying " when the letter
before it is not pronounced with Damm " [above], Z

9 O *

[followed by IH] guards against^ such vs. as ^yb and

VOX Sx)Ox O ' 5 6 x

jcjo [above], and ns. as *yS+3 [283, 385] and Sy^e [248]
(IY). [Z and] IH ought to say "when the letter
before it is not pronounced with Damm, and its conver-
sion into t is not allowable ", in order to exclude such

X O *

as (£-y£-\ He equipped for raiding. Nor is the saying
" when the letter before it is not pronounced with
Damm " [to be taken] without restriction ; but the

condition is that the letter before it should not be

180 a

( 1624 )

9 Ox

pronounced with Damm in the v., as ytJo [above] :
whereas in the n. the ^ is converted into ,5 , [notwith-
standing that the letter before it is pronounced with

of- ss . . Q <• » « x 8'»ox

Damm,] as Jjf and ^Uu [721]; [while in 8y»y>* and Sy'vft
* •? *

conversion is prevented not, as IY makes out, by the
Damina before the ^ , but by the g after it, which is
inseparable, so that conversion is barred by the second
of the two conditions mentioned above]. And, in place
of saying " when the letter before it is not pronounced
with Damm ", [Z and] IH should rather say " when
the letter before it is pronounced with Fath ", [Kasr
having been provided for in §. 724] (R).

§. 728. The cat. of ^y and ^y& is [treated as]
sound [in the £ , which, though mobile and preceded by
a letter pronounced with Fath, is not converted into I
(Jrb)], because of the two transformations (SH). For

in <5jS [729, 730. A], the £ and J of which are ^ s, the
[second] j is unavoidably converted into ^ [685 (case
1, a)] ; so that, if the first were converted into f , two
transformations would be combined in a tril., which is
not allowable : while in <5yo fell doivn [302, 713] you
transform the J by converting it into ! [684, 719] ; so
that you have no means of transforming the £ , from
fear of two transformations (R). And the cat. of ^^o
[302, 703, 713, 724] and ^ [697, 698, 703] (SH),

( 1625 )

notwithstanding that two transformations would not be
combined in it, if they converted the £ into ! , is also
[treated as] sound (Jrb), because it is subordinate to [the
cat. of (MASH)] ^ [above] (SH) : for JuJ with Fath
of the £ [482] is the principal [form of unaugmented tril.
pret.~], because of its lightness and frequency ; and, since
the £ is sounded true in the principal, it is sounded true
in the subordinate (Jrb). Or [their omission to trans-
form the £ in three of the vs. mentioned, vid. those
which are on the measure of Jou with Kasr of the c , is
(R)] because [every hollow v. of the conjug. of &* ,
whose £ is converted into I in the pret., has its c con-
verted in the aor., as oU* , aor. oLfiu , and ^Uo , aor.
• * " * * * - * *

j : so that, if they said ^U , ^Lb , and^U*. in the
» -^ » - + > " ^

., then (R)] ^cljb , ^iJaj , and ^l^Jo would have to

be said (SHj in the aor. ; whereas, in the aor., Damm
of the J , when a ^ , is eschewed [720], even with
quiescence of the letter before it, contrary to the n., as

Go-' S ~. 8 '

t5AJb and &\ [720] and ^t ^ [723], because the v. ia
heavy. And the like may be said of ^yo also, because
every hollow [y.] of the conjug. of Jji3 , whose £ is made
quiescent by conversion into f [in the pret.], must have
the ^ of its aor. made quiescent, the vowel thereof being
transferred to the preceding letter, as JlJ , aor. JL&T ,
aiid ^Ij , aor. «^o [697, 703] ; and it would [therefore]

( 1626 )

eC - x xx

be necessary to say ^^gj for the aor. of ^uo ; whereas ft

f

double ,5 [below] does not occur at the end of the aor.
v., because the final is the seat of inflection, while the
v. is heavy ; though that is allowable in the n., because

o

it is light, as ^ [697, 698]. Or their omission to
transform the £ of ^^o and ^^ [729] may, as before

mentioned [703], be accounted for by the fact that
transformation of their J , which, if the letter before it
were pronounced with Fath, would be worthier of trans-
formation, because it is the final of the word [703, 719],
is prevented [by the preceding Kasra]. And, in the n.t
they say Sll^ [684 (condition 10, b, c), 730. A], 'i\'^

[300], and Hf^j date-stone', while ibLc and ^ll [684
(condition 10, b), 723], ib!^ and (£\) [723], and xl
\$\ [6 8 3 (case 1, c, 6), 684 (condition 10 b, a, y,

Q *• x 9 *• x

723] are anomalous, by rule [e. g.] st^i or HLc , more

* ° " -
properly the former, because the cat. of vs*t^Jb is more

numerous than that of ^^ [698]. We call that [con-
version of the first of the two unsound letters into I ]
anomalous, because conversion of the last, as in ^^»
[above] and ^^ [697], is more appropriate. Fr and

O"-.

many of the Ancients say of ab f that it is quiescent ID

Os* S f

the c , the o. /. being ib I and ^ ! ; but that the quies-
cent c is converted into ! , because of the Fath of the

( 1627 )
btter before it, as in ^ Lie and j^XI [684, 703] and s^L*

. of auU a thicket (MAR)], which [conversion] is
more appropriate here, because of the combination of

S s -—

two ,5 s : while Ks says that it is orig. xju ! , on the
measure of aUUU ; but that they dislike the combination
of two ,5 s, the first of which is pronounced with Kasr ;

so that the first is elided. But, according to all [three]

Sx— .

accounts, *j I is not free from anomalousness in conver-

Sx *

sion or elision. And it is possible to account for *j Li

Sx * 9x x

[above], I*U [684 (condition 10, b, a, a), 723], and SbK
in the [last] two ways (R). Incorporation is frequent
in the cat. of ^xa* [731], because of the [combination of

(Jrb)] two likes (SH), as ^ [730. A, 747] : but some
do not incorporate, because analogy requires what is
incorporated in the pret. to be incorporated in the aor. ;
so that the [double] ^ [above] would have to be

vocalized with Damm (Jrb), [as] ^ [above], aor. ^
[below] (KF). S says " Incorporation is more frequent ;
but the other [method] is [good] Arabic, frequent " (R).
Most of them incorporate [the £ into the J when the J is

ax ex

mobile (IY)], saying ^^ and ^ with Fath or Kasr of

S . 9

the t-j [below], as ^J or ^f is said for the pi. of ^J?
[716] (M). Incorporation is more frequent because
the combination of two mobile likes is deemed heavy.

( 1628 )

But, for allowability of incorporation in such [a forma-
tion], i. e., where the two unsound letters are mobile, it
is stipulated that the vowel of the second be inseparable

« x ** ^ £ x ° a -

[731], as ^^ he lived, du. L^. , pi. ^AS* , and o^
lived, du. Uxa. (R). The Kur has iuL ^ Ji.
VIII. 44. -4wc? &e £/ia£ should live might live after a
manifest sign ; and (M) the poet (R) ' Abid (M), [or]
Ibn Mufarrigh (Jh on ^x&. ), says

X x O •* 0 C
ftA.ClA.0 O

(M, R), cited by As (IY), TAe?/ boggled over their busi*
ness, as the ostrich, or, in the version of the [S,] Jh,

OX x* x- G

[and M], aw U^sJ I £^e pigeon boggled over her egg, when
she put for it tivo tivigs of the tree called nasham, of
which bows are made, and another of the weak plant
called panic-grass (MAR). If the vowel of the second
[unsound letter] be [imported] on account of an adven-
titious, [and] separable, letter, incorporation is not used,

Ox«» . . i r i i .''<•*

as in [the /em.] x**^* quickening and [the du.] ^Lu^sJu*
quickened , where the vowel is [imported] on account of
the 5 in the ep. [below] and of the ! in the du. [228],
both of which letters are adventitious, [and] separable
from the word : and similarly with the inflectional vowels
[16, 404], as ^pf ^J ^f LXXV. 40, [551] and

( 1629 )
» / saw a (S*^> [248]. But, if the vowel be

x ^

naturally inseparable, as in (S*s» [or ^ (Jh, KF)], or
be [imported] on account of an adventitious, [but]
inseparable, letter, as in &AAa.t [or SUaJ (S, M)], pi. of

fcTl=» vulva, where the * is inseparable [265 (case 6, a, a)],
contrary to the s of the ep. [265 (case 1, a), 266], then
incorporation or display is allowable, for which reason

— x e « — At- . 8 x

*Lmrt or *lxfcl is allowable in the pi. of /cxc boggier,

.. .. •• x ^^ •• »/ »/ '

because the ! [of i^oii! ] is inseparable. And, in this
[second] sort also, incorporation is more proper, as it is
in [the first, like] ^ [above] and (5^l [below]. The
reason why, for allowability of incorporation, it is stipu-
lated in this cat., contrary to the cat. of oo restores and

& XX

UM+J touches [731], that the vowel [of the second homo-
geneous letter] be inseparable, is that, in the sound
[formation], a vowel of some kind is inseparable from
the second, unless it be invaded by what necessitates its
quiescence, as in <j^>J [402, 406] and oj^T J [663] :
whereas, in the unsound, as &XXJM [248] and L-ouo oof j
[above], the second is [often] made quiescent without

° J

the invasion of anything, as ^juo [248] ; so that they do
not approve of incorporating a letter into what is quasi-
quiescent [731]. And, when the [first] ^ is displayed,

Sx 0 >

whether necessarily, as in iuxs^ [above], or allowably,

( 1630 )

as in (^A [above], then, (1) if it be pronounced with
Kasr, its Kasr is better made faint than clear [730], in
order that display may be like incorporation, since Kasr
[of the ^5 ] is deemed heavy : (2) if it be pronounced

X X X * X

with Fath, as in ^Luu* du. of La. [684 (condition 10,
a, a, B )]» its Fath may be made faint ; but should
rather be made plain, because it is not deemed heavy :
(a) here incorporation is not allowable, because the ! of
dualization is not inseparable. He that displays the

[first] ^5 in (fffj*. says I^AA. with a single ^ , like I f&s*.
they dreaded, as

(R) -4nc2 we, had accounted them to be horsemen of
Kahmas, [a man of Tamlm celebrated for horseman-
ship and valour (IY),] father of a clan of Rabl'a Ibn
Hanzala, who, after they had died, lived, in reputation
for valour, through ages of time (Jsh). The o is [said
to be] sometimes pronounced with Kasr [above] (SH)
in the act. ^&> (R), when incorporation takes place.
Some retain the Fatha of the o , for lightness ; while

others pronounce [the o ] with Kasr, for affinity [to

§ a ,
the ,5 ], as they say ^J or ^J , with Kasr or Damm of

the J , for the pi of ^Jf [above]. But, it is said, thi*

( 1631 )

requires consideration, because the Damrna before the

= >
incorporated ^ in ~J is heavy, so that it is proper to

flee therefrom to Kasra ; whereas the Fatha before the

incorporated ^ in ^s*. is light, so that it is not proper
to flee therefrom to Kasra : and therefore we should
rather say that those who incorporate by transferring
the vowel of the [first] ^5 to the letter before it pro-
nounce the — with Kasr ; while those who elide the
vowel without transfer retain the Fatha (Jrb). Appa-
rently, however, this [assertion that the t-J is sometimes
pronounced with Kasr in the act. voice] is a blunder
copied by IH from the M [above] ; whereas S cites

- ' w > S > >

only ^> in the pass., like ^J ^^ [below], with Parnrn

"of- S o ^

and Kasr, pi. of <cjj| ^ {twisted horn (MAE,)], in the
n. (R). Similarly (M) incorporation is allowable in
(SH) [the pret. of] every pass. v. [of this cat.], as

^ ^ •«> ^ I a ,

(jlxj ! ! jjc ^i (S^ This place ivas lived in [below] and

B& ~ > o , e>

(IY) (£s»\ and ^sv.y.wl and ^^ , foi- (M) the pass, preis.

(Jrb) ^L and (IY) ^ f and ^o!i (M, SH) and

^ >

^^ (M), because of the combination of two likes

(Jrb); contrary to [the act. prets. (Jrb)] U^f and

S Q S Q ^ >•

LysvJL*/! [and L>L=» ] (SH), because, when the [second]
^5 is converted into I , the motive for incorporation does
not remain. But it is not so frequent [in (5±L I and the

181 a

( 1632 )

following] as in ^gu*. [above], because here the letter
before the two likes is quiescent ; while it does not follow

X O & B ^ C5 £•

that (c*^! should be treated like ^^ , as ^=*>! was sent

« * ^~ '

on pilgrimage is put on a par with ^>~» ivent on pilgrim-
age, because incorporation in that is necessary, -contrary

a y

to this (Jrb). ^s*. [above] is constructed with a prep.
and gen., which take the place of the [pro-] ag., since
^Ais. is intrans. [436, 438]. You are allowed the option
of pronouncing the _ with Damm or Kasr ; but Kasr
is more frequent, because lighter. Damm is according
to the o. f. [436] : and Kasr for a kind of alleviation,
because the double letter is, in some positions, treated

O« ^ QZ ^

like a single letter, as in 2b! j and jbLi [665], where the
double i_> is treated, according to them, like a single
mobile letter, otherwise it would not be combinable
with the quiescent I ; that [treatment of the double
letter] being [allowable] because the tongue recoils from
[both components of] it with one impulse [663, 686
(case 1, a, 6)> 731] : and therefore, as the occurrence
of a [single] & preceded by Damma, at the end [of a
word], is disallowed, so Damm is rare here, though not

3 ' o ' j

disallowed ; and like it is ^ ^^ [above], where Damm
and Kasr are allowable, but Kasr is more frequent ; the

3 >

rarity of Damm [in ^ ] corresponding to the disallow-
ance of [it in] y^t and ^Jc\ gazelles [243, 721] (IY).

( 1633 )

If any one say " How is conversion of Damma into
Kasra necessary in [the case of formations] other than
Jk] , as ^^* [685 (case 7), 716], ^xe and ^. [685
(case 9, b, a), 722], and ^^^i [722, 730. A], while both

So >

modes [of vocalization] are allowable in Juii ?", the

8 b > O o

answer is that, Juti being liable to be mistaken for Jut* ,
Damma may be retained in it for an indication of the
original mode of formation ; whereas, in other [cases],
one formation is not liable to be mistaken for another :

S o »

or that what makes the Damm of J^xi allowable before
<g is the lightness of the formation. Sf says that .J

">•& 9

with Kasr may be said as pi. of ^ \ , like yd-o pi. of

> * a «
ija+>\ [686, 718], the incorporated quiescent ,5 being

C C 5

treated like the unincorporated ; and that (5js. for ^s*
[above] is like juui and *o [436, 706], Those who

(• i- s> £. £ f>

incorporate say ^^2*. ! ivas quickened, du. Lxa». \ , pi. LJL&. f ;

* »oi- c>»i> a>»».

and (c^-*-**' ' was wfi a'we, du. U^JLAM I , pi. Lx^uUw I ;

because the vowel [of the second unsound letter] is
inseparable : while those who do not incorporate say

' • *. '«£ »o& '•&

^xd.1 , aw. Uxa.f , pi. IJAA.! , like ^^T ivas thr&ivn, du.

+ e t> 1 oi- * " f o &

Lyo^l , p?. |jjt»l . But v5xssuUw| has three dial. vars. : —
(1) this, which is its o. f. ; (2) incorporation ; (3) elision
of the first ^ , as in [the act.] ^s^x^l was ashamed

( 1634 )

[below], according to Tamim. [The act.] tl^uLI
two dial. vars. : — (1) that of the people of the Hijaz

. . X ° X • G X O X 6 ' O >

is LL^JC*W ! , aor. ^xssj;^ , act. part. (S^ui^a > pass, part,

* ' *

x ° x G

, exactly on the measure of ^f^ \ asked to

O x * X x- X O

guard, aor. ^wu^j : (2) that of Tanrim is ^^so*, f

, e ^

[above], aor. (^^XA*^ , with vocalization of the _. , and
elision of one of the two ^5 s : (a) the opinion of Khl is
that it is formed from (5ju=>. when transformed like ^\Jo
and ^L [684, 703], as though ^L&. [above] were said ;

> ° X X O

and therefore, as you say ouuJL^I / asked to sell from

XX >0XX* XX

cL , so you say ^xsJO^ I from ^La. : (a) the reason why
it is formed from the eschewed ^La. is that the £ of
(5xs. ought to be transformed, since transformation of its

x "* o

J is impossible : (6) [the pret.~\ ^^xjc-u, ! , according to-

XXX° XXXO

this, is on'gr. ^LsaJc^t [below], like ^Ixi^^ : but the vowel
of the ^ is elided, since no J of the pret. is found, in
their speech, to be a mobile ^ preceded by a quiescent J
so that, two quiescents then concurring, the first of them
is elided ; and afterwards the quiescent & is converted
into I , because preceded by a letter pronounced with

9 x x S" -•- x

Fath, as in Jca.b and ^Lb [above]: (c) similarly you

xox ixOx

say of the aor. [ (5^jc<*o ] that it ought to be (5^AM*j f
like ^ulvlj : but that the vowel of the [final] ^ is elided,

( 1635 )

8ince there is no precedent for it among vs. [720] ; and
afterwards the first & is elided, because of the two quies-
cent s : (d) its imp. is f>z^\ : (e) its inf. n., according to

6x x o O x x o

this, ought to be jbLssJc^l , like SLclxX^J [338]; but is

^ O J . S X O »

not used : (/) the act. part, is ^Ju-uo , orig. ^JAX^XT ,
[like -^.tv.* ; ] but transformed in the same way as the

, *"•<>> . O-'-'o*

C«>?'. : ((/) the £>ass. par£. is -"^y.ux? , on*/, ^l^v.x^x , the

> ^ , « f

vowel of the ^ being elided, as in ^L^vJu^o [720] ; and

^ ^ ^ 0

the word then transformed in the same way as ^Lsvjc^f
[above] : (h) there is a weakness, that will not escape
notice, in the opinion of Khl, because of [his] venturing
upon the disliked [form ^U* ] : (b) others, whose opinion
is adopted by Mz, say that, in all of these variations, the

> o ^ *

first ^ is elided, as [the first ^ or J is elided] in o^«^J

9 O ** 9 <* s

I perceived, oJUb / passed the day, and ov**/> I touched
[759], because the property of the two likes is incorpora-
tion ; and, since this is impossible, the first is elided,
because elision is very similar to incorporation : (a)
Mz says " If it were elided because of the two quies-
cents, [as Khl declares,] it would not be elided in the

xxxo "" ' " • xx^o

du. Lfrsu.** I ; and they would say LLssLC^ ! , like ULju, ! "

* * *

~- 10' X >»x

(R). The verse v>J! ^.-yi L JyS [329. A.] contains

*•*-*• O XOX *-

evidence that ^isv *.»< ! [above], aor. ^\JUo , like

( 1636 )

X • X

took captive, aor. (5AA**j , is said ; while Ya'kub and Ibil

Muhaisin read ^Lo o^L J,T (S^^ y illf*^ II. 24.

Verily God is not ashamed to propound a parable, with a
single <5 , which is reported to have been read by Ibn
Kathir also, and is the dial. var. of Tanwin. The o. f>

X 0 X O Ox*-'

is [ LxisJUu I , aor. (5xs\JtMO ] with two <^ s : but the
vowel of the £ is transferred to the o ; and, two quies-
cents then concurring., the J is said to be elided, the

X 0 X . » *• O x

measure [of (5^Ji^i in the verse] being *i£«J> ; or the

> S * ' ' X

£ , the measure being JL&A**O (BS). And, as for LL*
revived, aor. ^Lsso , when you put it into the pass., you

x y

say ^.y*» , according to the o. f. ; or, if you please, you

e >
incorporate, saying ^^ , because the vowel of its final

a y z $.

is inseparable. But he that says (-=* and (gs* ! does not

£ ^ >

say ^5^0 [for their aor.], because Damm does not enter
[the final of] these vs. at all, since the J in them takes
the place of Damma, and is not combined with it [720]

XC& x*»C.»

(IY). In the aor. of [the pass.] (5^\ and (5+&Ji~\ you

x°» x«xO> . .-

say IA^VJ and LUSXAM*.J without incorporation, because the
vowel [of the second unsound letter, being a vowel of
inflection,] is not inseparable (R). As for their abstain-
ing [from incorporation (MASH)] in [the act. aors.
(MASH)] <5xio and gg^JUtf* , [although two likes are
combined in them (Jrb),] it is [in order that Damm may

( 1637 )

not fall upon the ,5 (Jrb),] lest that [final] whose Damm
is eschewed [720], [vid. ^ (MASH),] be pronounced with
Damm (SH). And so, if you used the subj., saying
^JL^JU J>J He shaU not quicken [730. A, 731], you would
not incorporate, because the Fatha is adventitious, being
an inflectional vowel [730] that is not inseparable, since
it is removed in the ind. and apoc (IY). Incorporation
is allowable only in [the cat. of] ^u». (R), contrary to
the cat. of ^y* (SH), although ^^s has a double ^ , as

x ^ fi '

IS^A has a double ^ [697] ; so that yS is not said, as they

say <5^ (R), (1) because transformation comes before
incorporation [below] (SH), since conversion of the
[final] j into ^ is a transformation at the end, while
incorporation of the c into the J is a transformation in
the middle ; and the former is more appropriate, as we
have mentioned more than once ; for which reason one

ss f

begins with incorporation in iU-jt before [and to the
exclusion of] conversion of the quiescent Hamza into !
[661, 684 (condition 10, b, b, y)] (R) ; and, when the
final j is converted into ^ , the motive for incorporation
does not remain (Jrb) : (2) because ^5 with conversion

C *

of the [second] ^ into ,5 is lighter than [ ^ ] with
incorporation of one ^ into the other ; and the method
[that is] conducive to increase of lightness should be
pursued rather than what is not so (R). We say that

( 1638 )

transformation comes before incorporation [684, 721,
729, 730] because the cause of transformation makes
transformation necessary ; whereas the cause of incor-
poration does not make incorporation necessary, but
allowable ; which is proved by the fact that sounding
[the j ] true in the cat. of ^^ [685 (case 1, a), 724] is
absolutely disallowed, whereas dissolution [of incorpora-

X- X

tion] in the cat. of (S^^ is allowable (Jrb). And [simi-
larly (R), or, in some MSS (MAR),] therefore, they say

UsLT and ^yb [719, 730. A] (SH) ; not ^ssJ [above],

65 — ti s *

although they incorporate in the pret. [ <_£* ], nor yb
(R) : (l) because transformation comes before incorpora-
tion (R, Jrb) ; and, when the [final] ^ in iLao and ^ in

X« X

15^0 is converted into f , the motive for incorporation
does not remain (Jrb) : (2) because the word is lighter
with transformation than with incorporation : (3)
because the vowel of the second f unsound letter, being
a vowel of inflection,] lacks the inseparability, which is
the condition of incorporation in such [formations], as
above stated (R).

§. 729. Having spoken about ^y [728] and its
likes, vid. those [vsJ] whose ^ and J are ^ s , so far as
concerns transformation and incorporation, IH [now]
points out that double ^ is peculiar to JAS with Kasr of

( 1639 )

* s

the c (Jrb). They do not form from the cat. of ^y? any
[ iii with Fath (R),l like Jr^ struck [482], nor any
[ Jji3 with parnrrr (R),] like \JLJi trow fK&7e [482], from
dislike to [the combination of two . s in (R)] ty»^$ and
vyjjj' [730. A] (SH), when the nom. pron. is attached to
the pret. [ !y» or ^^» ] (R), because they dislike the com-
bination of two j s more than the combination of two
^5 s (Jrb). As for jJu with Daimn, if it were formed
therefrom, two . s would be produced without attach-
ment of the pron., because the [first] ^ , which is an £ ,
would not be converted [into I ], since the cause of
[such] conversion would not exist in the J , as we men-
tioned in the case of ^x=* and ^Jb [703, 728] ; nor
would the second [ ^ ] be converted into ^ on account of

• <s •-

the Damma before it, as in JcHj\ [243, 721], since that
[conversion] is [found only] in the 71., [not in the v.J as
you see in such as y-m [721] (R). They therefore
deviate to oJUi , in order that the [second] ^ may be
converted into ^ , and the heaviness be removed by the
difference of the two letters, on the principle of their
action in ^\^^ [698, 730. A], orig. <jCu^; and, since

9 ss *

[in <J\j*r* ] they convert the lighter [letter] into the
heavier, in order that the form may be lightened by
removal of reduplication, a fortiori [in ^y* ] they convert

182 a

( 1640 )

the heavier into the lighter for removal of redupli-
cation, For that reason they say oo^j> / was strong

» O X

[730. A], orig. ^^» , the J , which is a ^ , being
converted into ^ , because [quiescent and] preceded
by a letter pronounced with Kasr [685 (case 5)] ;
and the £ being [treated as] sound [728], because the J
is transformed. This [avoidance of double ^ ] is when
the £ is orig. mobile (IY). But [such as (IY, SH)]

rj fi > O C >

SjS [685 (case 1, a, a), 697, 698] (M, SH) and 8^ (SH)
a mark [of stone (MASH)] on the way ( Jrb, MASH),
^ [698] (M, SH) and ^ gaww [698, 730. A, 734], a

8 X

name of a place (IY), and ^ [685 (case 3, b, d, &)

(SH), and ^ [684 (condition 10, a, a, a), 730. A]
(M, Jrb), where the £ is orig. quiescent (IY), are
tolerated, [i. e., pardoned and permitted (Jrb),] because
of the incorporation (M, SH), by which the word is
lightened. In the v., however, even if incorporation
came before transformation [728], that [double 5 ] would
not be allowable, as it is in the n., from the heaviness of
two . s in the v., which is itself heavy (R).

§. 730. They say, (l) [in JU/J (493. A) (M),

a, x ** ^ C

like ;C=»! (482) (IY),] (a) ^^[ became blackish red
(M, SH), jJlii^(R) from g^l [672] (M, B), orig. yjf^\
(IY, R), converting the second ^ [at the end (IY)] into \

( 1641 )

(M), because mobile and preceded by Fatha [684, 719]
; (b) aor. (R) ^1^ (M, SH) : (2) similarly, in

[493. AJ, like ^\ [482] (B), (a) ^^\ (SH)
refrained (from foul conduct), from LA » forbore, aor. ^A«J
(MASH), orig. £'}[, like ]^L\ [730. A] (R) ; (b)

x O ^

[aor.] cS^r^ (SH). They do not incorporate (M, SH),
but transform (R), (1) because transformation comes
before incorporation [728] (R, Jrb) ; and, when the

' • X ^O

[final] j is converted in ^^ I and 15^;' into t , and in

X • X X °X

^.Lsao and ^5^ o into ^5 , the motive for incorporation
does not remain (Jrb) : (2) because the word is lighter
(R, MASH) with transformation than with incorpora-
tion (MASH) : (3) because incorporation, if they said

* x O <x«x

5 \ys» \ , aor. y l^stj , would reduce them to that vocaliza-
tion of j with Damm, which they eschew in such as .-ju
and 3^1S [719—721] (M) ; but [IY asserts that] Z s

saying " because incorporation J~M*J " is not cor-
rect, since vowels of inflection are not heavy upon

2 > x - »
double ) , &s J&A ! j^o This is an enemy [643, 720] and

yti [685 (case 9, b), 722] (IY) : (4) because the [inflec-
tional] vowel [728] on the final of the aor. is adventi-
tious (R). And [for the inf. n. of £j£pJ (M, R, Jrb)]
you say (1) »T^*J (M, SH), according to some (IY),

( 1642 )

a

like ^LA+£»>' [332, 391] (B), without [conversion and
(B)] incorporation [685 (case 7)] (IY, B, Jrb), because

the & is adventitious in the inf. n., on account of the

., •
Kasra, being orig the ! in ^^ \ [685 (case 1 , a)] ; and, by

reason of its adventitiousness, is not taken into account,
as the j in o^ and J^ [685 (case 7, b, b, Q), 716] is
not taken into account, because it is a subst. for the ! [in
ygUw and JjU ] : (a) properly, however, the ! in the v. is
a subst. for the & in [its o. /.,] the inf. n. [331] (B) ;
[and, according to Jrb, incorporation is omitted] in
order that the inf. n. may correspond to its v. in appear-

T* *

ance (Jrb): (2) *bya.! (M, SH), with incorporation
(Jrb), the [only (B)] form mentioned by S (IY, B), orig.

l\tf^\ > like ;£A^! [above] and oUl^l [391, 667] :
(a) they convert the middle ^ into ,5 , because ,5 occurs

0 «•> x 0 <• <•

quiescent before it, as in Jou« and OAX» [685 (case 7, a, a),

x e

703, 716] ; this ^ being substituted for the \ [of (5;|^l ],
because of the Kasra before it [685 (case 1, a)] : (b) the
last . is converted into Hamza, because it occurs as a
final after an aug. ! , according to the rule in such as
fTl$" and &T^ [683 (case 1), 723] (IY). But those who

say u>l«^t [^r vLl^it (B, Jrb), by eliding the &

*• * * *

(IY, Jrb) for alleviation, because the n. is long (IY),]
gay \\'^\ (M, SH) for *T^il [above] (B, Jrb), by

( 1643 )

eliding the ^5 , because i\yjjs*\ is heavier than
(Jrb) ; so that two ^ s are combined, as two ^ s are
combined in A£»| [756], although fcH^! is not of
the same conjug. as JUxSj [492] (R) : and they do not
incorporate (IY, Jrb), (1) because the two ; s are medial,
as they do not incorporate in JUxJf , because the two
«y s , though alike, are strong as. being in the middle ;
and are not considered like the j s in jJi and <x^ [731]
which are at the end (IY) : (2) because the letter before
the two likes is quiescent, as in jUcjtff (Jrb). Those
however, who incorporate in jUcot , [not regarding the
quiescence of the letter before the two likes in such a
formation as this (Jrb), and say J\ls (M, R, Jrb), ought
by analogy to (Jrb)] say *T^ (M, SH), incorporating
one j into the other ; and transferring the vowel of the
first j to the ^ before it, so that they dispense with the
con;. Hamza (IY). For two ; s, one of which is incor-
porated into the other, are not deemed heavy in the
middle, as [they are] at the end ; so that one says ,c!~L
aor. ^^ , with Fath of the ^ in both, and ^ , aor.

(5t*^> i with Kasr of the two _ s, [inf. n. fcT^ 1 lit*
* ' ^ <- J * '^—* > j une

X , aor. Jlij , inf. n. JUs [756]. When from ^ and
you form a [pret.] like^Lund JCJt [above], you

( 1644 )

say L#*t [730. A] and llijl , and LLa.1 and
transformation coming before incorporation ; du., Luuw> 1

X^^O Xx S <f ^ X X O

and UAX>^| » and Lolx&.! and LuL^f , incorporation not
being allowable, because the vowel on the last [ ^5 ] is
adventitious, on account of the I of the du. ; pi, £*!=». f

Ox." • Ox x ° Ox x*

[and fjjyos \ ], and fj-jlx^ £ [and !^>Lo^ I (S)] : but, when the

. I! . •• . X » « »

vowel is inseparable, via. m the pass., as (5^*- 1 and

x»«» X » • » X » « » x » • > X » C »

^AXJ^ ! , and ^.^^ I and ^j*; I , " M. Uxxa*. I [and Luixj ! 1,

^ » • > i"'***n 7 »»c> »>•»

and U?^>> I [and ^7*; f J, pi- \pt&*> \ [and f^ f ], and
], incorporation is allowable, as ^jx^-' >
A£* ! , the ^5 pronounced with Datum being then
pronounced with Kasr, as in ^gJL** [685 (case 7), 716],

C5»> *•» «»0> «»«» <»•»

dw. UA^ I , pt. \f**s>- 1 J and (^^A^ ' > «w- »^^ ' > pl- )?•>}**» t :

x » 0 » X >

but the ? in ^^^1 [above], like that of ^>^ [above],
may not be incorporated. And you say, (1) in the aor.

^ O^ ^»x x • x x»x

[act.], ^AXSJO and ^^ > and ^L^? and ^LcvJ : (2) in

Ox'»» Sxx«>

the aci. part., EAAX^JUO and iLoLxsawo , incorporation not
being allowable, because the vowel [of the last unsound
letter] is adventitious ; but Kasr being made faint
rather than clear, as we said [728] : (3) in the inf. n (a)

xx° ,»xe xx« ~ £ o

of UL> I , % Uxs*. I : (b) of b Us* ! , i UAA. ! with incorpora-
tion : (a) those who do not incorporate in % ^.

( 1645 )

[above], because of the & 'a being a subst. for the I [in
^:L~l! ], ought not to incorporate here also ; but [with-
out incorporation] it would be deemed heavy. Those,

^'xo > '•'

however, who incorporate in Joxi' ! , nor. J.XAJU , inf. n.
[above], say lli [730. A], aor. (S^s^ , inf. n.
(R).

§. 730. A. This being the end of the chapter on
Transformation, let us make such additions to it as are
suitable. When two ^ s are combined, (1) if the last
be not a J , then, (a) if the first be quiescent, it is incor-

O - * Off

porated, as *AJ and ^Lu [714 715] : (b) if the second be
quiescent, or both be mobile, each of them is in the

S »x»

predicament of a single [ ^ ], as ouuoj274, 686, 721] ;
and similarly ^C and ,jCu , when you form words like

fG [684,703] and Jjli [686, 714] from ^ [698] : (2) if.
the last be a J , then, (a) if the first be quiescent, it is

incorporated into the second, as ^ [697, 698] : (b) if

t „
the last be quiescent, both are preserved, as OAAA. [698] :

(c) if both be mobile, then, if conversion of the second

9 - ^

into ! be allowable, it is converted, as sLcs*. [684, 728] :
but, if such conversion be not allowable, then the vowel
of the second is either inseparable or not : — (a) if it be
inseparable, then, ( « ) if incorporation of the first into-
the second be not allowable, it is best to convert the-

( 1646 )

• XX X

second into ^ , as ^J^-AA. [698], where incorporation [of
the first ,5 into the second] is not allowable, because

» ••• x x Oxx.,

^j&fci from the reduplicated, as ^taa* , is not subject to
incorporation [731] ; nor may the second be converted
into I , for lack of commensurability with the v. [712];
but it is converted into ^ , because the combination of
two mobile ^ s is deemed heavy, while it is impossible
to alter that heaviness by the lighter method of incor-
porating [the first into the second] or converting the
second into ! ; the second, not the first, being converted
[into j ], because by it the sensation of heaviness in the
combination is produced ; while the J , notwithstand-
ing that the final ought to be a light letter, is con-
vertible into j , because the inseparability of the I and

8 x » • »

^j make it medial, as they say of [the ^ in] ^f**& and
8 I^IXA [721] : but S says that the regular form is ^jUla. ,
so that he does nob convert the second [ & into y ] ;
while tj'**^ > according to him, ia anomalous : and so,

» ' ' ' G "' ° "* ri 1 Mil

in ^p^i from Hy> , he says ^fjy» [below], as will be seen
(R) ; for the first ^ is like the 5 of ^ [707] ; while the last

0 XX

3 is strong, like the 5 in ^l^j [719], and becomes equi-
valent to the sound ; and they do not deem them heavy,

S XX

when pronounced with FatI?, as they say ^^ [302] and
^y^\ [300] (S) : and so you say ^yt^ > on the measure
of J,CiLj! [236, 686 (case 2, c)], from ^ ; and do not

( 1647 )

S x I x 8 • x

incorporate, as you do m ^bOj , where you say ,jb >
[731], because transformation comes before incorpora-

• • X

tion ; but S makes the regular form jjL^ with incorpora-
tion, because he does not convert [the second ^ into 5 ]
in such [formations] : ( g ) if incorporation be allowable,

you may incorporate or not, as (5^ or ^ [728, 747] ;

» x x » x 0 x x

and [similarly, in ^j^*** from ^-oy»- (S),] (jL^*- with

9 • x

Kasr or ^U^ : but incorporation is more frequent, as
before mentioned [728], since it is lighter : (b) if the

vowel of the second be not inseparable, as in t5JL$vj ^j
[728, 731], both [ ^ s] must be sounded true, [and]
displayed ; while the Kasra of the first is better
made faint. When three ^ s are combined, (1) if the
last be a J , then, (a) if the first be incorporated into
the second, (a) when that is in a v. or part., the third is

treated as though it were not preceded by

„ X » - X » .X

[281], aor. ^^J , act. part. ^^Jt , pows. part.

«x - x» m ,,• „

like ^y& denuded, aor. ^yju act. part. ^$^J\ ,p«ss. part.

* x»»x

^JLJ! : (a) the reason why the third [ ^ ] preceded by
Kasra, notwithstanding that this [combination of ^ s and
Kasra] is deemed heavy, is not elided, as forgotten, in

is* '.xf >6x»

the v., as (5^^> [for ^x^o ], as it is in &AA* [below], is only

that the vowel of the ? in the v. may be spared, since

183 a

( 1643 )

through it the measures of the v. vary ; while the mea-
sures of the v. must be observed, as before explained in

accounting for the impossibility of converting the ^ of

> • *
such as jfiAj into ^ [721]: (3) then the part., &s

(^xsBs^JI ) is treated like the v. in respect of omission to
elide the third ^ as forgotten : (6) when that is not
in a v. or part., then, (a) if conversion of the third
[into I ] be allowable, vid. when the double [ ^ ] is pro-
nounced with Fath, and the last is final, it is con-

o e 0 e

verted, as sLt , on the measure of »•»:! goose There
"& / j& *

9 .- X • » 9 f

supposed to be for »))jt ], from v^oll I betook myself ,

a^'o t ;• *• * o x x

repaired, orig, ab^SI [on the measure of iJUit ], then *jj-?t

[661], [then xl!t (685, case 7),] then sU [684]; (s)if
that [conversion of the third] be not allowable, either
because, though the double [ ^ ] is pronounced with
Fath, the last is intermediate, as being followed by a
letter constitutionally inseparable in every position,
like the non-dualistic ! and ^ , or because, [though the
last is final,] the double [ ^ ] is pronounced with Damm
or Kasr, then, in the first case, the third [ ^ ] is con-
verted into . , as ^^> , on [the measure of] ^j^kjixj

^ ^ O X X «"

from (5xi» , because it is heavier than ijtj^s* [above]

O X * X

with a single ^ ; but, according to S, ^jL^*- > as
[implied] above : and, in the second case, the Paulina

[of the double ^ , if it be pronounced with Damm,] is

( 1649 )

converted into Kasra ; while the third [ ^ , whether
the double ^ be pronounced with Kasr or Damm,] is
elided as forgotten, because the [three] ^ s, together with
Kasra of the double ^5 , are deemed heavy at the end ;

iG't . »x«x» jx-^j ^

as aLow [281], orig. [ XJJA** , then] &****', and as

9 » • , x xx , 6 £

on the measure of JU^A^ [394], from (S^A , orig

O -

X

then ^5**^ , and then (5^&. : and so, in this second [case],
the last [ ^5 ] is elided as forgotten, even though it be
followed by an inseparable letter, as in the dim. of

9 x- *• o * 9 x x e 6

,jLjj-&| , on the measure of ^Lsxo! [fermented dough

(MAR)], from ^ [inf. n. of ^^ he roasted meat

0 x c x r> 9 '<• "&

(Jh, KF)], where you say ^jLs^yi f , then ,jLoui I , and

e a x *

then ^jLui I : but I Al differs from S about that [forma-
tion] which is commensurable with the v.t and whose
initial is an augment like that of the r. ; for here he

- X £

does not elide the third as forgotten, but says ^-^t as

*

x c 6

dim. of <£y=>\ [281], as before stated in [the chapter on]
the Diminutive : (b) if the second be incorporated into
the third, then, (a) if the letter before the first be quies-

S O x S x

cent, none of them is altered, as ^AjJb and ^o' [302] in

3 • s " •

the rel. n. ; and ^j , on the measure of J^-? [long

O O x

stone (MAR)], from ^ ^ : (b) if the letter before the
first be mobile, then, ( a) if the first ( & ] be the second

3

[letter] of the word, [all] the ^ s are preserved, as .^ ,

( 1650 )
like oiijft [375] ; and ^ [below], like <x|j [375, 724],

2» » . 3 ^

ong. (5ju». with Damm of the £ ; and {gfA shamefaced,

bashful, modest, [like ^L£ independent, ivealthy (KF)J

from % LA:* shame ; because the word is light ; ( g ) if the
first [ <5 ] be the third [letter] of the word, it is made a
2 , whether the letter before it be pronounced with

Fath, as when you form a [word] like »4**u>- [274,

Q ' ' 8 e *

303], [n. un. of (^u/a^a. (KF),] from ^ ^ , in which case

fie x «• . Os x «• 9* x x

you say kj^o; , [orig. *A^O; (S),] like «J^*; , \orig.

O C x ^ * -»•

iUxs*. N ,] in [the Jem. of] the re?, n. (R) from ^j*. % [294,
300, 686] (S) ; and do not convert the first & into ! , either
in the rel. n., because the vowel [of this ,5 ] is acci-
dental [300, 684 (condition ii), 719], or in the non-rel,
because it is incommensurable with the v. [703, 712] :
and so, when you form [a word] on the measure of

9ex g "x

intensely black [below] from ^^ . you say

orig. \sy**) i then ^ ^ [685 (case 7)], then (5-yo^ , [like

9 ft 9 2 x-

Lo» (724) and ^gxa. (above),] and then ^5^ : or with

Kasr, as &y+* [294, 301, 686], where you convert the
Kasra into Fatha, in order that the y may be preserved :
and, in these errs., one of the & s is converted into ^ ,
bee ause the [three] ^ s are deemed heavy ; but, although
alteration is more appropriate in the final, the last is not

( 1651 )

O

converted, as in (jlj*s» [above], because it is strong
through the doubling ; and, for this reason, the third is

> A x »

not elided, as in ixxx [above] ; while, in the & of
relation, elision and conversion would be more extra-
ordinary, because it is a sign [282, 294] : (y) if the first
[ <5 ] be the fourth [letter] of the word, then, if it be
before the ^ of relation, it is elided, according to the
soundest [opinion], as J*slJ» [282, 301], because of the

combination of ^ s, together with the heaviness of the
word, and the first's being the final of the word, since

the i of relation ia adventitious ; but (*>{* is allow-

able, as before stated [301] : whereas, if it bo not before
the & of relation, it is not elided, because it is not the
final of the word ; but is converted into . , as when it is
the third [letter] of the word [case ( g ) above] : you say

S'*x O > xO x 0 « x

on the measure of ;y^&- [398] from ^y , orig.

the j of which is converted into ^ , and incor-
porated into the last ,5 ; and the Damma then converted
into Kasra, and the ,5 [before the double ^ ] into . :

S * Ox & x Ox O xo ^

and similarly ^yCL? , \orig. 45JCo ,] like ^*$A*± [677],

from ^Jo wept : (c) if none of them be incorporated, then,
(a) if the third be entitled to conversion into f , it is

cx •

converted, as when a [v.] like ,»?» I is formed from
in which case you convert the third into I , as

( 1652 )
[730] : and then, if you incorporate, as in joif [756],

O x

you say Us* [730] ; but, if not, you convert the second

XX O 0 X X X

into j , as <5j*^ t , as in ^^ [above] : (I) if the third
be not entitled [to conversion into ! ], as when you form

O X X .Ox* O X >

a [n. ,£**&> ,] like Jojjo [contracted from JulJjo wry

thick milk (MAR)] or JjJ^. [296, 392], from ^L. , you
may elide it as forgotten, because the heaviness is more

» x «"x > * > *= x

than in z&juo [above] ; so that you say Lys- or Lua. , by
converting the second into ! , because mobile [with the
inflectional vowel] as a final, and preceded by a letter
pronounced with Fath [684, 719] : or you may convert

O X X *"

the second into ^ , as in JJ^AS* [above] ; so that the
third is preserved, because the combination of ^ s ceases ;

x » *• x * x >

and the word then becomes j+s* or jxs* , [ace. Lj-ys* or

* 0 X

* x x 9 x o x

LJJL&. ] : and similarly, when you form a [n. ^gA^udi' , ] like
* t<^ [401], you say Lydi' , by eliding the last [ ,5 ]

X O X

as forgotten, and converting the second into I ; or ^udS ,

0

by converting the second into ^ , [and preserving the
third] : ( a ) the third is not converted into ^ , [like the
second in ^jl^* , ] because [ ^ is heavy, while] the end
of the word is worthier of alleviation [than the middle] ;
and also [because], if you converted it into ^ , the com-
bination of the first two s would remain unaltered :

( 1653 )

as for the first [ & ], it is not converted, because
the heaviness arises from the second and third : while

9 x ^ S - x

in ^AA^ [above], like JtXxa- , the first is not converted,
because its analogue is not converted into ! in the v., as
I-*A [728] ; so that, a fortiori, it is not converted in a
n. not commensurable with the v. [703, 712]: (v) if the
last ^ be not a J , [all] the ,5 a remain unaltered,

,.. ° - '* ,. 9 " o *.

without conversion or elision, as v-v*-^' dim. of ,L-4*,t (R),
which is foreign, arabicized, the archer, or horseman, of
the Persians (Jk). And, when four ^ s are combined,
(1) if the two last do not denote relation, then, in form-
ing [a word], (a) from (S^ [728], (a) on the measure of

S *• • x> _ o s ^

j-.t^v-^ [40 1J, you say ^AXT*. , incorporating the first
into the second, so that they become like a single ^ :
and [then] ( a ) you convert the third into . , as we said
of [the second in] the [n.] formed on the measure of
jtXl=» [above] ; so that the fourth is preserved, as .^ ,

* Sx *

[ace. Ljxd. ] : or ( B ) you may elide the last as forgotten,

» ^ . ^ »
because it is heavier than in ix,uuo [above] ; so that the

third is converted into ! , because mobile as a final, and
preceded by a letter pronounced with Fatli, as Lyl : as

we said before [about ^=». and ll^. ] : (b) like JxxILl

"9 '"

[368, 401, 674], you say ^^L : (c) like J^£!s [401],

2 «

you say (S^>. , the second double f ^ ] not being

( 1654 )

converted into ^ , as [the second single ^ is] in jjUx^-
[above], because it is the final of the word, and is therefore

not changed into a heavier letter : nor being elided, as

>*•*'*
[the final single ^ is] in 2U*** [above], because its elision

would be an elision of two letters : ( a ) the combina-
tion of the two [double ,5 s] is tolerated, because their

doubling strengthens them ; and, since such as ^i

&~st

[302] and (5xx>| [299] are allowable, according to one

saying, notwithstanding that the two first [ ^5 s] are the

s - >«st>

termination of the word [ ^o and iLue I ], the & of rela-
tion being adventitious, this is more excellent : (d) like

e o * » 9»x».

J^fcjo [401], you say (5A^>. , incorporating the second

into the third ; and [then] elide the fourth, as [you elide

» ,* , t

the third] in &AAJUC [above], which [elision] is more appro-
priate here ; and do not convert the double [ ^ ] into ^ ,

because by the doubling it becomes strong, like a sound

s ^ » * *

letter ; so that (£f^- remains : (b) from ^aj judged,

• - 0 - t

decreed, on the measure of aJL^cjj [401], you say

O*«« ' t "C " *

juuudj : (a) Mz allows only ib^di' , [with elision of the
first ^ , and conversion of the second into ^ , ] as in the

2 + » l« * »

rel. n. [ &yc3 (299)] : but others, together with i-ydi* ,

0& w x t

allow iUA-oi' with two double [ ^ s] more often than

2 -s t Oa«x»

i^yc! [above] : (b) what I hold is that only iLoyaJ' with
two double & s, is allowable, since the two last [ ^ s],

( 1655 )

being strong through the doubling, are not elided, as
the third is elided in XAAJU> [above] ; while the two first
are not the end of the word, so that the weaker, meaner,
of them, [vid,] the quiescent, should be elided, as in

2 - *. ,^

[299] : (c) from ^^& [above], on the measure of

o » »

[396], you say ^^J^i ; and then convert the two
2 s into ^ s, and incorporate them into the two ,5 s

2 - >

[685 (case 7)] ; so that it becomes (S^ , the Damma of

the first double [ ^ ] being converted into Kasra ; and

s »
Kasr of the o also being then allowable, as in ^jcc

2 ^ >
[685 (case 9, b, a), 722] : (a) S says i^j-A , by analogy

£ *• -• 2 ^ x 2 ^ 2 ^ 2 » »

to (£)}& and (£}$=> rel. ns. of ^L and ^^ ; and (Jui or

g „ g.^ x x

^^ , as ^^ [302] is said : (d) from ^is [728], on the

O»°^ 0>o-

measure of ^&o oattfej you say ^^^> '• and then con-
vert (a) the first ^ into ^ , incorporating the quiescent
^ into it ; and (6) the second ^ into ^ ; incorporating it
into the last ^ : and then change the Pamma of the

3 - " O

[second] ^5 into Kasra ; so that you say ^L , and {$+*&

also, like the rel. ns. [ (S^ and ^5^=* ] of ^s» [302] : (2)

if the two last [ & s] do denote relation, as in the rel.

3 * s .. 2 *

ns. of ^ and ^ [302], ^1* [302, 684 (condition 6, b, "

and g, 6)] and ^ [299], 11^6 [299] and ^iJo [301],

the predicament of the four ^ s has bceu already

184a

( 1656 )

explained in the chapter on the Relative Noun : (a) it
has also been mentioned [in the chapter on the Diminu-
tive ] that the <g of the dim., if the rel. formation

3 s £

invade the dim., is elided, as ^y! [above] ; but, if the

t S," ' >

dim. formation invade the rel. n.} is not elided, as aLu J ,

6 8 of,

with two double & s, dim. of ab^ » 1 [281]. All of this is
the predicament of the ^ s. And, as for the predica-
ment of the j s, we say that, when two ^ s are combined,

(1) if their second be quiescent, then, (a) if it be final,
the first cannot be pronounced with Fath or Pamm,

o ° s *-

except when the second is adscititious, as in \^y?. jU

'<" } ° *
They quenched not their thirst and Jo\ ^7* quenchers of

& *

Raid's thirst, because, at the end of the word, which ia
the seat of lightness, they deem two ^ s without incor--
poration to be heavy, for which reason they do not form

id's > > <*

a [v.~\ like ^y> or ^>^ [729] ; so that, if the two ^ s.
were in one word, the first would unavoidably be pro-
nounced with Kasr, in order that the second might be
converted into & , as *^? [729] : (b) if the last be

O >s

medial, their combination is allowable, as J^y> [714] :

(2) if both be mobile, then, (a) if that be at the begin-
ning of the word, the first is converted into Hamza, as
J^f [683, 699] ; (b) if it be in the middle, then, (a) if
incorporation be allowable, you incorporate, as when

> - > " o s > .

you form ,j^.xi , with Damm of the P , from »y> , in

( 1657 )

9 c ^

Which case you say ^f y> , according to [S and] Mb :
( oc ) the proper [course], however, is not to incorporate ;
but to convert the second into ^ and the pamma before
it into Kasra, as [ ^.^ ] already mentioned in this
chapter [721], because transformation comes before

incorporation : and this is the saying of Jr : (6) if

» ^ ^^
incorporation be not allowable) as when you form U^AJ ,

& c»

with Fath of the £ > from sy» , S says that you say

G xx 8 ^ x ^ xx

tjtjy* [above], as he says ^J^AA^ from (£^ : (a) the

9 * x x

proper [course], however, is to say ^jQy* [below], because
two j s are deemed heavy ; so that, when alleviation
by incorporation is not allowable, you alleviate by con-
verting one of them into ^ : and, since the [second] ^
is converted into ^ in ^j+s» [above] from dislike of two

s ^

<5 s, a fortiori the second [ 5 ] in ^'^ is converted into
^ , because ^ is heavier [than ^ ] : (c) if you form

y *• ,- G . ^ ^

ij&xj , with Easr of the £ , [you say ^Qji', because (S)]
you convert the second [ 5 ] into ,5 on account of the
Kasra, since transformation comes before incorporation :
(c) if that be at the end, then, (a) if the first be perma-
nently pronounced with Fath, the second is converted
into ! , as ^£jf [Note on Part I, p. 908, II. 15-17], ^j

*•••£•

[719, 728], and ^M stronger : (a) as for [the retention

2 ^ ^ Z '

of the second ^ in] ^Jo rel n. of Jo [302], it is because

( 1658 )
the Fatha of the first is accidental [684 (condition 5)] j

g „„ 2 -

while in (£*y* rel* n- of (Sy* strong, it is because the

vowel of the second is accidental [684 (condition 2)] : (b)
if the first be pronounced with Kasr or Damm, the
second is converted into ^ , as ^y* [685 (case 1, a),
728, 729], and ^3 on the measure of Juax [368], from

s a >

SjS : (3) if the first of the two ^ s be quiescent, then,
(a) if they be in the middle, both are preserved from

*• fi * *• e> *

conversion, as [ *jJ and] Jy> He reported [such a one] as

having said [703], except in such [pfo.] as Jy» [722], as
before stated : (b) if they be at the end, then, if the

2 ^ £ »

word be (a) tril., they are not converted, as jj> and ^
[729] ; except when the letter before them is pro-

o Go

nounced with Kasr, as ^3 desert, on the measure of j+s*
ink : (b) of more than three letters, the [double . ,
when] preceded by a letter pronounced ( a ) with Fatb,

2 ^ * 2 **

is sounded true, as ^ -^s. [on the measure of Jot» ] : ( B )
with Kasr, is necessarily converted into [double] ^ , as

3 2

, on the measure of -Jj [375] : (y) with Damm, is

2 > *

converted into [double] ^ , allowably in the sing., as

2 > S > > 2 >•

or ^i , like c^ or (^£. [685 (case 9, b, a), 722] ; and

necessarily in the pi., as ^b [243, 685 (case 9), 722],
When three ^ s are combined, (I) if the last be a J ,
then (a) if the first be incorporated into the second, the-

( 1659 )
third is converted into fa) I , if the letter before it tte

<"^ ^

pronounced with Fath, as ^y" strengthened himself and

£ ^ J Q ^

<5yLj| the strengthened : (6) (5 , if the letter before it be

«•"•» «,-- » c.-

pronounced with Kasr, as ^yb strengthens and ^JuJf

« » "

the strengthener \ or Danim, as jj> , on the measure of

^

O 9 o * O * 9

,jjLj [392], from Sy> : (b) if the second be incorporated
into the third, the double [ ^ ] is converted into double
^ , whether the letter before it be pronounced with

2 - 2 ^ s

Fath, as ^y> , on the measure of olfua [375] or ^Ut"s

2 s

[245, 392] ; or Kasr, as ^J» , on the measure of pj

2 > 2 »

[375] ; or Damm, as ^50 , on the measure of j^j- [375,
724], that Damm being converted into Kasr, and Kasr

s

of the o being then allowable, by imitation, as in " xsi
[722], from the heaviness of the ^ s preceded by a mobile,

a •

contrary to such as (S±=> [above], since ^ is lighter
[than j ] : (a) [in the preceding exs. under case (b) the
first of the three ^ s is the second letter of the word :]
and similarly [the double ^ is converted into double ^ ],
when the first of the [three] ^ & is the third [letter] of

the word, and the letter before it is mobile, as <jj«C£ , on

«»•'•'

the measure of jyCU> [above] : whereas, if it be quies-
cent, then, if the first [ ^ ] be pronounced with Fath,

S o

the whole are preserved, as ^ iii [below], on the measure

2-o S o " o

of v.^> [397] or v*' [401] ; but, if with Damm or

( 1660 )
Kasr, the double [ 5 ] is converted into [double] ^ , and

2 o x

thejparnma into Kasra, as ^yixi [685 (case 8), 722] and

E o > "

(5j,jft [722, 728] : (c) if none of them be incorporated^
you convert the last into (a) t , if the letter before it be
pronounced with Fath, as [ ^^s I , orig.] fas I on the

S s s °

measure of \^^\ [730]: and then, (oc) if you incor-
porate, you say ^ [730, 756] : ( B) if not, you convert

the second [ ^ ] into ^ , on the analogy of (jL>y> [above]>

•which [conversion] is more appropriate here [at the end

* * *> * •.»

of the word] ; So that you say L^i* I , aor. ^.^ ' (b) & ,•

^-? Gx,? ' . «5x» O,-x

saying ^ [for ^^ ], like JoiXs> or JtXJLa. [above], from

# x- ' '

«5 a >

S «j> , because of the Kasra on the letter before it : ( a )

>

the first [ j in 5^j' ] is not incorporated into the second,

&

notwithstanding that the vowel of the second is insepar-
able [728], in order that the form of co-ordination [with

JJlii ] may be preserved, and also because resemblance
to the v. is lacking [731] : ( B) it is better, however, not
to form such augmented ns. unconnected with the v.
[330] as lead to heaviness like this : (2) if [the last of]
the three [ . s] be [not a J , because of their being]
combined in the middle [of the word], they remain

0 & > 8 <5 >

unaltered, as Jj* , on the measure of j-w [384] ; and

r! [below], like £ty£*f [482, 483] : (a) Akh converts

( 1661 )

s • s O

the last [ j ] in J^^s! , and therefore the second also
[685 (case 7)1, into ^ ; but S does not mind that [com-
bination of j s], because they are in the middle : (b)

9 •» S3>

Akh ought to say Juy> for J5y> ; but excuses himself by

the plea that the 5 of prolongation is light : (c) Akh does

^ » » '
not convert [the third ^ in] ^^^yif , because the middle

[ j ] is like ! , for which it is a swfrs£. : do you not see

^ >

that, for a similar reason, the initial of \S)^ £>«ss. of

^

t5;'5 [683, 699] is not necessarily converted into Hamza ?
And, when four ^ s are combined, then, (1) if the third
be incorporated into the fourth, the third and fourth

2 &

must be converted into ^ , as ^^3 , on the measure of

G.O^O 8«> £s .

^.^otb J» [401], from Sy? , because ^yj is heavier than such

2 «

as ^-.s. [above] : (2) if the third be not incorporated
into the fourth, the last is converted into f , if the letter
before it be pronounced with Fath ; and into ^ , if it
be pronounced with Kasr : while the third (a) remains

C5 •**

unaltered, according to S, as (a) 5^i- [below], on the

S ^ o ^

measure of Lj»jt'sv> , because it is then [in the middle,]

"* c '" o ** ^ 9

like [the third ^ in] ^yM [above]; (b) j^s , on the

Go.-> o s°

measure of J^£<Xs ; (c) ^^\ , on the measure of

' *• o

£lj (b) is converted into ^ by Akh, who says (a)

Sx°*" *»xJ 9o^> exO

, like jiv^sx* ; (6) ^ , like J^c<xs ; (c) bysf , like

( 16G2 )

**

£• \ '• for, deeming the [combination of] ^ s heavy,
he converts the one near the end into ^ : (a) the

Us 8 " ° ' ,90.-

third j in ^y> [above], like jy»^> , [or?(/. ^5^> , then
^.li' , and then ^ ,] is not convejted into ! , as the ^ of

^ [728] is not converted. And God beat knows the
right ! (R).

o

k CD
< Ci

-: "

5

CD

C\;

rH

q

»

0)

l_j

s

q

r-H

o;

•Hi

«

•H:

tri
ctt

r-i:
o

.-;

* i

•a

5

a

University of Toronto
Library

DO NOT

REMOVE

THE

CARD

FROM

THIS

POCKET

Acme Library Card Pocket

Under Pat. "Re/. Index File-
Made by LIBRARY BUREAU